This is a modern-English version of Mythical Monsters, originally written by Gould, Charles.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Note: | Images of the original pages are available through Internet Archive. See http://archive.org/details/mythicalmonsters00goulrich |
MYTHICAL MONSTERS.
THE FUNG WANG.
ACCORDING TO
FANG HENG.
THE FUNG WANG.
AS STATED BY
FANG HENG.
MYTHICAL MONSTERS.
MYTHICAL MONSTERS.
BY
CHARLES GOULD, B.A.,
MEMBER OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF TASMANIA; LATE GEOLOGICAL SURVEYOR
OF TASMANIA.
BY
CHARLES GOULD, B.A.,
MEMBER OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF TASMANIA; FORMER GEOLOGICAL SURVEYOR
OF TASMANIA.
WITH NINETY-THREE ILLUSTRATIONS.
WITH 93 ILLUSTRATIONS.
LONDON:
W. H. ALLEN & CO., 13 WATERLOO PLACE. S.W.
PUBLISHERS TO THE INDIA OFFICE.
1886.
(All rights reserved.)
LONDON:
W. H. ALLEN & CO., 13 WATERLOO PLACE. S.W.
PUBLISHERS TO THE INDIA OFFICE.
1886.
(All rights reserved.)
LONDON:
PRINTED BY W H ALLEN AND CO., 13 WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL S.W.
LONDON:
PRINTED BY W H ALLEN AND CO., 13 WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL S.W.
PREFACE.
The Author has to express his great obligations to many gentlemen who have assisted him in the preparation of this volume, either by affording access to their libraries, or by furnishing or revising translations from the Chinese, &c.; and he must especially tender them to J. Haas, Esq., the Austro-Hungarian Vice-Consul at Shanghai, to Mr. Thomas Kingsmill and the Rev. W. Holt of Shanghai, to Mr. Falconer of Hong-Kong, and to Dr. N. B. Dennys of Singapore.
The author wants to express his gratitude to many people who have helped him prepare this book, whether by giving access to their libraries or by providing or reviewing translations from Chinese, etc. He especially thanks J. Haas, Esq., the Austro-Hungarian Vice-Consul in Shanghai, Mr. Thomas Kingsmill, Rev. W. Holt from Shanghai, Mr. Falconer from Hong Kong, and Dr. N. B. Dennys from Singapore.
For the sake of uniformity, the author has endeavoured to reduce all the romanised representations of Chinese sounds to the system adopted by S. W. Williams, whose invaluable dictionary is the most available one for students. No alteration, however, has been made when quotations from eminent sinologues like Legge have been inserted.
To ensure consistency, the author has worked to align all romanized representations of Chinese sounds with the system used by S. W. Williams, whose invaluable dictionary is the most accessible for students. No changes have been made when quotes from notable sinologists like Legge have been included.
Should the present volume prove sufficiently interesting to attract readers, a second one will be issued at a future date, in continuation of the subject.
If this volume is interesting enough to draw in readers, a second one will be published later to continue the topic.
June, 1884.
June 1884.
NOTE BY THE PUBLISHERS.
NOTE FROM THE PUBLISHERS.
The Publishers think it right to state that, owing to the Author’s absence in China, the work has not had the advantage of his supervision in its passage through the press. It is also proper to mention that the MS. left the Author’s hands eighteen months ago.
The Publishers believe it’s important to mention that, due to the Author’s absence in China, the work hasn’t benefited from his oversight during its time in the press. It’s also worth noting that the manuscript was completed by the Author eighteen months ago.
13, Waterloo Place. S.W.
January, 1886.
13, Waterloo Place. SW.
January 1886.
CONTENTS.
Table of Contents.
PAGE | |
Intro | 1 |
List of cited authors | 27 |
CHAPTER I.—On Some Amazing Animal Forms | 31 |
CHAPTER II.—Species Extinction | 42 |
CHAPTER III.—Origin of Humanity | 78 |
CHAPTER IV.—The Flood isn't a myth. | 101 |
CHAPTER V.—On the Translation of Myths Between the Old World and the New World | 137 |
CHAPTER VI.—The Dragon | 159 |
CHAPTER VII.—The Chinese Dragon | 212 |
CHAPTER VIII.—The Japanese Dragon | 248 |
CHAPTER IX.—The Sea Serpent | 260 |
CHAPTER X.—The Unicorn | 338 |
CHAPTER XI.—The Chinese Phoenix | 366 |
Appendices | 375 |
MYTHICAL MONSTERS.
MYTHICAL CREATURES.
INTRODUCTION.
It would have been a bold step indeed for anyone, some thirty years ago, to have thought of treating the public to a collection of stories ordinarily reputed fabulous, and of claiming for them the consideration due to genuine realities, or to have advocated tales, time-honoured as fictions, as actual facts; and those of the nursery as being, in many instances, legends, more or less distorted, descriptive of real beings or events.
It would have been a daring move for anyone, about thirty years ago, to think about presenting the public with a collection of stories usually considered unbelievable and to insist that they deserve the respect reserved for real events, or to argue that stories traditionally seen as fiction are actually true; and that nursery tales are, in many cases, legends—more or less twisted—that describe real people or events.
Now-a-days it is a less hazardous proceeding. The great era of advanced opinion, initiated by Darwin, which has seen, in the course of a few years, a larger progress in knowledge in all departments of science than decades of centuries preceding it, has, among other changes, worked a complete revolution in the estimation of the value of folk-lore; and speculations on it, which in the days of our boyhood would have been considered as puerile, are now admitted to be not merely interesting but necessary to those who endeavour to gather up the skeins of unwritten history, and to trace the antecedents and early migrations from parent sources of nations long since alienated from each other by customs, speech, and space.
Nowadays, it’s a much less risky endeavor. The great age of progressive thinking, started by Darwin, has led to more advancements in knowledge across all fields of science in just a few years than what was seen in centuries before it. This shift, along with others, has completely changed how people value folk-lore; ideas that would have been seen as childish in our youth are now recognized as not only interesting but essential for those trying to piece together the threads of unwritten history and trace the origins and early movements of nations that have long been separated by customs, language, and distance.
[Pg 2]I have, therefore, but little hesitation in gravely proposing to submit that many of the so-called mythical animals, which throughout long ages and in all nations have been the fertile subjects of fiction and fable, come legitimately within the scope of plain matter-of-fact Natural History, and that they may be considered, not as the outcome of exuberant fancy, but as creatures which really once existed, and of which, unfortunately, only imperfect and inaccurate descriptions have filtered down to us, probably very much refracted, through the mists of time.
[Pg 2]So, I have little doubt in seriously suggesting that many of the so-called mythical animals, which for ages and in all cultures have inspired stories and legends, should rightfully be included in straightforward Natural History. They shouldn’t be viewed as products of wild imagination, but rather as beings that actually existed, of which, unfortunately, only flawed and vague descriptions have come to us, likely distorted through the passage of time.
I propose to follow, for a certain distance only, the path which has been pursued in the treatment of myths by mythologists, so far only, in fact, as may be necessary to trace out the homes and origin of those stories which in their later dress are incredible; deviating from it to dwell upon the possibility of their having preserved to us, through the medium of unwritten Natural History, traditions of creatures once co-existing with man, some of which are so weird and terrible as to appear at first sight to be impossible. I propose stripping them of those supernatural characters with which a mysteriously implanted love of the wonderful has invested them, and to examine them, as at the present day we are fortunately able to do, by the lights of the modern sciences of Geology, Evolution, and Philology.
I plan to follow, for a limited distance, the approach that mythologists have taken in discussing myths, but only to the extent necessary to uncover the origins and homes of those stories that seem unbelievable in their later forms. I will shift focus to the possibility that these myths have preserved, through unwritten Natural History, traditions of creatures that once lived alongside humans, some of which are so strange and frightening that they initially seem impossible. I intend to remove the supernatural elements that a mysteriously inherent fascination with the extraordinary has added to them and to analyze them, as we can today, using the insights from modern sciences like Geology, Evolution, and Philology.
For me the major part of these creatures are not chimeras but objects of rational study. The dragon, in place of being a creature evolved out of the imagination of Aryan man by the contemplation of lightning flashing through the caverns which he tenanted, as is held by some mythologists, is an animal which once lived and dragged its ponderous coils, and perhaps flew; which devastated herds, and on occasions swallowed their shepherd; which, establishing its lair in some cavern overlooking the fertile plain, spread terror and destruction around, and, protected from assault by dread or superstitious feeling, may even have been subsidised by the[Pg 3] terror-stricken peasantry, who, failing the power to destroy it, may have preferred tethering offerings of cattle adjacent to its cavern to having it come down to seek supplies from amongst their midst.[1]
For me, the majority of these creatures are not just imaginary beings but subjects for serious study. The dragon, instead of being a creature that developed from the imagination of ancient people while watching lightning flash through their caves, as some mythologists suggest, was actually an animal that once existed, slithered through the land, and maybe even flew. It wrecked herds and sometimes even consumed their shepherds. It made its home in a cave overlooking fertile fields, spreading fear and destruction, and likely, being sheltered from attacks by that fear or superstition. It might have even been supported by the terrified farmers, who, unable to eliminate it, preferred to leave offerings of cattle near its cave rather than risk it coming down to take their livestock from among them.
To me the specific existence of the unicorn seems not incredible, and, in fact, more probable than that theory which assigns its origin to a lunar myth.[2]
To me, the actual existence of the unicorn doesn't seem unbelievable, and, in fact, it's more likely than the theory that says it comes from a lunar myth.[2]
Again, believing as I do in the existence of some great undescribed inhabitant of the ocean depths, the much-derided sea-serpent, whose home seems especially to be adjacent to Norway, I recognise this monster as originating the myths of the midgard serpent which the Norse Elder Eddas have collected, this being the contrary view to that taken by mythologists, who invert the derivation, and suppose the stories current among the Norwegian fishermen to be modified versions of this important element of Norse mythology.[3]
Again, since I believe in the existence of some great, as-yet-undescribed creature living in the deep ocean, the much-mocked sea serpent, which seems to particularly inhabit the waters near Norway, I see this monster as the source of the myths about the Midgard serpent that are featured in the Norse Elder Eddas. This is the opposite perspective of mythologists, who reverse the origin and suggest that the tales shared among Norwegian fishermen are just modified versions of this crucial aspect of Norse mythology.[3]
[Pg 4]I must admit that, for my part, I doubt the general derivation of myths from “the contemplation of the visible workings of external nature.”[4] It seems to me easier to suppose that the palsy of time has enfeebled the utterance of these oft-told tales until their original appearance is almost unrecognisable, than that uncultured savages should possess powers of imagination and poetical invention far beyond those enjoyed by the most instructed nations of the present day; less hard to believe that these wonderful stories of gods and demigods, of giants and dwarfs, of dragons and monsters of all descriptions, are transformations than to believe them to be inventions.[5]
[Pg 4]I have to say that, personally, I doubt the idea that myths come from “the observation of the visible workings of nature.”[4] It seems more likely to me that the passage of time has weakened the telling of these well-known stories until their original form is nearly unrecognizable, rather than thinking that uncivilized people had an imagination and creativity far beyond what the most educated nations have today; it's also easier to believe that these amazing stories of gods and demigods, giants and dwarfs, dragons and monsters of all kinds, are transformations rather than inventions.[5]
The author of Atlantis,[6] indeed, claims that the gods and goddesses of the ancient Greeks, the Phœnicians, the Hindoos, and the Scandinavians were simply the kings, queens, and heroes of Atlantis, and the acts attributed to them in mythology a confused recollection of real historical events. Without conceding the locus of the originals, which requires much greater examination than I am able to make at the[Pg 5] present time, I quite agree with him as to the principle. I believe that the mythological deities represent a confused chronology of far-distant times, and that the destruction of the Nemean lion, the Lernean hydra, and the Minotaur are simply the records of acts of unusual bravery in combating ferocious animals.
The author of Atlantis, [6] indeed claims that the gods and goddesses of the ancient Greeks, the Phoenicians, the Hindus, and the Scandinavians were just the kings, queens, and heroes of Atlantis, and the actions attributed to them in mythology are a muddled remembrance of actual historical events. Without addressing the original locations, which requires much more investigation than I can do at the[Pg 5] moment, I completely agree with him on the fundamental idea. I believe that the mythological figures represent a mixed-up timeline from long ago, and that the defeats of the Nemean lion, the Lernean hydra, and the Minotaur are merely accounts of extraordinary bravery in fighting wild animals.
On the first landing of Pizarro the Mexicans entertained the opinion that man and horse were parts of one strange animal,[7] and we have thus a clue to the explanation of the origin of the belief in centaurs from a distant view of horsemen, a view possibly followed by the immediate flight of the observer, which rendered a solution of the extraordinary phenomenon impossible.
On Pizarro's first arrival, the Mexicans believed that man and horse were parts of one strange creature, [7] and this gives us a hint about the origin of the belief in centaurs, likely stemming from a distant sighting of horsemen, which may have been followed by the observer's quick escape, making it impossible to understand the unusual sight.
On the Credibility of Remarkable Stories.
On the Credibility of Extraordinary Stories.
Ferdinand Mendez Pinto quaintly observes, in one of his earlier chapters, “I will not speak of the Palace Royal, because I saw it but on the outside, howbeit the Chinese tell such wonders of it as would amaze a man; for it is my intent to relate nothing save what we beheld here with our own eyes, and that was so much as that I am afraid to write it; not that it would seem strange to those who have seen and read the marvels of the kingdom of China, but because I doubt that they which would compare those wondrous things that are in the countries they have not seen, with that little they have seen in their own, will make some question[Pg 6] of it, or, it may be, give no credit at all to these truths, because they are not conformable to their understanding and small experience.”[8]
Ferdinand Mendez Pinto humorously points out, in one of his earlier chapters, “I won’t talk about the Royal Palace since I only saw it from the outside, but the Chinese share such amazing stories about it that would astonish anyone; my goal is to share only what we witnessed with our own eyes, and it was so much that I’m hesitant to write it down; not because it would seem unusual to those who have encountered and read about the wonders of China, but because I worry that those who compare those incredible things from places they haven’t visited with the little they’ve seen in their own will have some doubts about it, or perhaps, completely dismiss these truths, as they don’t fit into their understanding and limited experience.”[Pg 6]
[Pg 7]Now as some of the creatures whose existence I shall have to contend for in these volumes are objects of derision to a large proportion of mankind, and of reasonable doubt to another, I cannot help fortifying myself with some such outwork of reasoning as the pith of Pinto’s remarks affords, and supplementing it by adding that, while the balance between scepticism and credulity is undoubtedly always difficult to hold, yet, as Lord Bacon well remarks, “There is nothing makes a man suspect much more than to know little; and therefore men should remedy suspicion by procuring to know more.”
[Pg 7]Now, since some of the creatures I'll have to argue for in these volumes are subjects of mockery for many people and raise reasonable doubts for others, I feel the need to support my position with some reasoning like what Pinto mentions. Plus, I’ll add that, while it’s always challenging to find the right balance between skepticism and belief, as Lord Bacon wisely said, “Nothing makes a person more suspicious than knowing very little; therefore, people should address their doubts by seeking to learn more.”
Whately extends Bacon’s proposition by adding, “This is equally true of the suspicions that have reference to things as persons”; in other words, ignorance and suspicion go hand-in-hand, and so travellers’ tales, even when supported by good evidence, are mostly denied credence or accepted with repugnance, when they offend the experience of those who, remaining at home, are thus only partially educated. Hence it is, not to go too far back for examples, that we have seen Bruce, Mungo Park, Du Chaillu, Gordon Cumming, Schliemann,[9] and Stanley treated with the most ungenerous criticism and contemptuous disbelief by persons who, however well informed in many subjects, lacked the extended and appreciative views which can only be acquired by travel.
Whately expands on Bacon’s point by saying, “This is also true for the suspicions related to things as well as people.” In other words, ignorance and suspicion go hand-in-hand, so travelers’ stories, even when backed by solid evidence, are often disbelieved or met with disdain when they clash with the experiences of those who stay home and are thus only somewhat educated. This is why, without needing to look far back for examples, we've seen Bruce, Mungo Park, Du Chaillu, Gordon Cumming, Schliemann, [9] and Stanley undergo harsh criticism and contemptuous disbelief from people who, although knowledgeable in many areas, lacked the broad and appreciative perspectives that can only come from traveling.
Nor is this incredulity limited to travellers’ tales about savage life. It is just as often displayed in reference to the[Pg 8] surroundings of uneventful life, provided they are different from those with which we are familiar.
Nor is this disbelief just about travelers' stories of wild life. It's just as often shown when it comes to the[Pg 8] surroundings of ordinary life, as long as they differ from what we know.
Saladin rebuked the Knight of the Leopard for falsehood when the latter assured him that the waters of lakes in his own country became at times solidified, so that armed and mounted knights could cross them as if on dry land. And the wise Indian who was taken down to see the large American cities, with the expectation that, being convinced of the resources and irresistible power of civilization he would influence his tribe to submission on his return, to the surprise of the commissioners who had conveyed him, spoke in directly contrary terms to those expected of him, privately explaining in reply to their remonstrances, that had he told the truth to his tribe he would have been indelibly branded for the remainder of his life as an outrageous and contemptible liar. Chinese students, despatched for education in American or European capitals, are compelled on their return to make similar reservations, under pain of incurring a like penalty; and officials who, from contact with Europeans at the open ports, get their ideas expanded too quickly, are said to be liable to isolation in distant regions, where their advanced and fantastic opinions may do as little harm to right-thinking people as possible.[10]
Saladin criticized the Knight of the Leopard for lying when the knight claimed that the waters of lakes in his own country sometimes froze solid, allowing armed riders to cross them like they were on dry land. The wise Indian, who was brought to see the large American cities with the hope that he would be so impressed by the power of civilization that he would persuade his tribe to submit upon his return, surprised the officials who arranged the visit by expressing ideas contrary to what they expected. In private, he explained to their objections that if he had told the truth to his tribe, he would have been permanently labeled as a disgraceful liar for the rest of his life. Chinese students sent to study in American or European cities face similar pressures when they return; if they don’t tone down their experiences, they risk suffering similar consequences. Officials who, after interacting with Europeans in open ports, have their ideas rapidly broadened are said to be at risk of being isolated in remote areas, where their advanced and unconventional thoughts can cause as little disturbance as possible to those with traditional views.[10]
Even scientific men are sometimes as crassly incredulous as the uncultured masses. On this point hear Mr. A. R. Wallace.[11] “Many now living remember the time (for it is[Pg 9] little more than twenty years ago) when the antiquity of man, as now understood, was universally discredited. Not only theologians, but even geologists taught us that man belonged to the existing state of things; that the extinct animals of the tertiary period had finally disappeared, and that the earth’s surface had assumed its present condition before the human race first came into existence. So prepossessed were scientific men with this idea, which yet rested on purely negative evidence, and could not be supported by any argument of scientific value, that numerous facts which had been presented at intervals for half a century, all tending to prove the existence of man at very remote epochs, were silently ignored, and, more than this, the detailed statements of three distinct and careful observers confirming each other were rejected by a great scientific society as too improbable for publication, only because they proved (if they were true) the co-existence of man with extinct animals.”[12]
Even scientists can sometimes be just as naively skeptical as the uneducated masses. On this point, listen to Mr. A. R. Wallace. “Many people alive today remember a time (which was just over twenty years ago) when the age of humanity, as we understand it now, was completely discredited. Not only theologians but even geologists told us that humans were part of the current state of things; that the extinct animals from the tertiary period had truly vanished, and that the Earth's surface had taken on its present condition long before the human race came into being. Scientists were so set on this idea, which was based solely on negative evidence and couldn't be backed by any scientifically valuable argument, that many facts presented over the last fifty years—showing humans existed at very ancient times—were completely overlooked. Furthermore, detailed reports from three different and careful observers that confirmed each other were deemed too unlikely to publish by a major scientific society, simply because they suggested (if true) that humans coexisted with extinct animals.”
The travels of that faithful historian, Marco Polo, were for a long time considered as fables, and the graphic descriptions of the Abbé Huc even still find detractors continuing the rôle of those who maintained that he had never even visited the countries which he described.
The journeys of the dedicated historian, Marco Polo, were for a long time seen as myths, and the vivid accounts of Abbé Huc still have critics who insist he never actually went to the places he wrote about.
Gordon Cumming was disbelieved when he asserted that he had killed an antelope, out of a herd, with a rifle-shot at a distance of eight hundred yards.
Gordon Cumming was doubted when he claimed that he had shot and killed an antelope from a herd with a rifle from eight hundred yards away.
Audubon was similarly accused by botanists of having invented the yellow water-lily, which he figured in his Birds of the South under the name of Nymphæa lutea, and after having lain under the imputation for years, was confirmed at last by the discovery of the long-lost flower, in Florida, by Mrs. Mary Trent, in the summer of 1876;[14] and this encourages us to hope that some day or other a fortunate sportsman may rediscover the Haliætus Washingtonii, in regard to which Dr. Cover says: “That famous bird of Washington was a myth; either Audubon was mistaken, or else, as some do not hesitate to affirm, he lied about it.”
Audubon was also accused by botanists of creating the yellow water-lily, which he documented in his Birds of the South as Nymphæa lutea. After years of being under that suspicion, he was finally vindicated with the rediscovery of the long-lost flower in Florida by Mrs. Mary Trent in the summer of 1876;[14] and this gives us hope that one day a lucky hunter might rediscover the Haliætus Washingtonii, regarding which Dr. Cover states: “That famous bird of Washington was a myth; either Audubon was mistaken, or as some have no hesitation in saying, he lied about it.”
Fig. 1.—Fisherman attacked by Octopus.
Fig. 1.—Fisherman attacked by octopus.
(Facsimile from a drawing by Hokusai, a celebrated Japanese artist
who lived about the beginning of the present century.)
(Facsimile from a drawing by Hokusai, a famous Japanese artist
who lived around the start of this century.)
Victor Hugo was ridiculed for having exceeded the bounds of poetic license when he produced his marvellous word-painting of the devil-fish, and described a man as becoming its helpless victim. The thing was derided as a monstrous[Pg 11] impossibility; yet within a few years were discovered, on the shores of Newfoundland, cuttle-fishes with arms extending to thirty feet in length, and capable of dragging a good-sized boat beneath the surface; and their action has been reproduced for centuries past, as the representation of a well-known fact, in net sukes (ivory carvings) and illustrations by Japanese artists.[15]
Victor Hugo was mocked for pushing the limits of poetic license when he created his incredible depiction of the devil-fish and described a man becoming its helpless victim. People dismissed it as a ridiculous impossibility; yet within a few years, cuttlefish with arms reaching thirty feet long were discovered on the shores of Newfoundland, capable of dragging a decent-sized boat underwater. Their behavior has been depicted for centuries in net sukes (ivory carvings) and illustrations by Japanese artists.[Pg 11]
[Pg 12]Before the days of Darwinism, what courage was requisite in a man who propounded any theory a little bit extravagant! Hark how, even less than twenty years ago, the ghost of the unfortunate Lord Monboddo had bricks of criticism pelted at it, half earnestly, half contemptuously, by one of our greatest thinkers, whose thought happened to run in grooves different from those travelled in by the mind of the unfortunate Scotchman.
[Pg 12]Before the days of Darwinism, what courage it took for a man to propose any theory that was a bit out there! Just listen to how, even less than twenty years ago, the ghost of the unfortunate Lord Monboddo was bombarded with criticism, half serious and half mocking, by one of our greatest thinkers, whose ideas just happened to follow a different path than those of the unfortunate Scotsman.
“Lord Monboddo[16] had just finished his great work, by which he derives all mankind from a couple of apes, and all the dialects of the world from a language originally framed by some Egyptian gods, when the discovery of Sanskrit came on him like a thunderbolt. It must be said, however, to his credit, that he at once perceived the immense importance of the discovery. He could not be expected to sacrifice his primordial monkeys or his Egyptian idols, &c.”
“Lord Monboddo[16] had just completed his major work, in which he claims that all humans descended from a pair of apes and that all the world's languages originated from a language created by some Egyptian gods, when the discovery of Sanskrit hit him like a thunderbolt. However, it must be noted that he immediately recognized the great significance of this discovery. He couldn't be expected to give up his primordial monkeys or his Egyptian gods, etc.”
And again: “It may be of interest to give one other extract in order to show how well, apart from his men with, and his monkeys without, tails, Lord Monboddo could sift and handle the evidence that was placed before him.”
And again: “It might be interesting to provide one more excerpt to demonstrate how effectively, aside from his men with tails and his monkeys without tails, Lord Monboddo could examine and manage the evidence presented to him.”
Max Müller also furnishes us with an amazing example of scepticism on the part of Dugald Stewart. He says[17]: “However, if the facts about Sanskrit were true, Dugald Stewart was too wise not to see that the conclusions drawn from them were inevitable. He therefore denied the reality of such a language as Sanskrit altogether, and wrote his famous essay to prove that Sanskrit had been put together, after the model of Greek and Latin, by those archforgers and liars, the Brahmans, and that the whole of Sanskrit literature was an imposition.”
Max Müller also gives us an incredible example of skepticism from Dugald Stewart. He says[17]: “However, if the facts about Sanskrit were true, Dugald Stewart was too smart not to recognize that the conclusions drawn from them were unavoidable. He therefore completely denied the existence of a language like Sanskrit and wrote his famous essay to argue that Sanskrit was constructed, modeled after Greek and Latin, by those master deceivers, the Brahmans, and that all of Sanskrit literature was a fraud.”
So Ctesias attacked Herodotus. The very existence of[Pg 13] Homer has been denied, and even the authorship of Shakespeare’s plays questioned.[18]
So Ctesias went after Herodotus. People have even denied that Homer existed, and they've questioned whether Shakespeare really wrote his plays. [18]
We are all familiar enough now with the black swan, but Ovid[19] considered it as so utterly impossible that he clinched, as it were, an affirmation by saying, “If I doubted, O Maximus, of thy approval of these words, I could believe that there are swans of the colour of Memnon” [i.e. black]; and even so late as the days of Sir Thomas Browne, we find them classed by him with flying horses, hydras, centaurs, harpies, and satyrs, as monstrosities, rarities, or else poetical fancies.[20]
We all know about the black swan now, but Ovid thought it was so completely impossible that he emphasized this by saying, “If I doubted, O Maximus, your approval of these words, I could believe that there are swans the color of Memnon” [i.e. black]; and even as late as the time of Sir Thomas Browne, we see him categorizing them alongside flying horses, hydras, centaurs, harpies, and satyrs, as either oddities, rarities, or mere poetic imaginations.
Now that we have all seen the great hippopotamus disport himself in his tank in the gardens of the Zoological Society, we can smile at the grave arguments of the savant who, while admitting the existence of the animal, disputed the possibility of his walking about on the bed of a river, because his great bulk would prevent his rising again.[21] But I daresay[Pg 14] it passed muster in his days as a very sound and shrewd observation, just as, possibly, but for the inconvenient waggery of Peter Pindar, might have done the intelligent inquiry, which he records, after the seam in the apple-dumpling.
Now that we've all seen the massive hippopotamus enjoying himself in his tank at the Zoological Society's gardens, we can laugh at the serious arguments of the expert who, while acknowledging the animal's existence, questioned the possibility of it walking on the riverbed, claiming its size would prevent it from getting back up.
Poor Fray Gaspar de Jan Bernardine who, in 1611, undertook the journey by land from India to Portugal, was unfortunate enough to describe the mode in which the captain of the caravan communicated intelligence to Bagdad by carrier pigeon. “He had pigeons whose young and nests were at his house in that city, and every two days he let fly a pigeon with a letter tied to its foot containing the news of his journey. This account met with but little belief in Europe, and was treated there as a matter of merriment.”[22]
Poor Fray Gaspar de Jan Bernardine, who in 1611 took the land route from India to Portugal, was unfortunate enough to recount how the captain of the caravan sent messages to Baghdad using carrier pigeons. “He had pigeons that nested and raised their young at his house in that city, and every two days he would release a pigeon with a letter attached to its leg containing updates on his journey. This story was met with skepticism in Europe and was dismissed as a joke.”[22]
The discredit under which this traveller fell is the more surprising because the same custom had already been noted by Sir John Mandeville, who, in speaking of Syria and adjacent countries, says: “In that contree, and other contrees beyond, thei have custom, whan thei schulle usen warre, and when men holden sege abouten Cytee or Castelle, and thei withinen dur not senden messagers with lettres frō Lord to Lord for to ask Sokour, thei maken here Lettres and bynden hem to the Nekke of a Colver and leten the Colver flee, and the Colveren ben so taughte, that thei flun with the Lettres to the very place that men wolde send hem to. For the Colveres[Pg 15] ben norrysscht in the Places Where thei been sent to, and thei senden them there, for to beren here Lettres, and the Colveres retournen agen, where as thei ben norrischt, and so thei dou commonly.”
The discredit this traveler experienced is even more surprising because the same practice had already been mentioned by Sir John Mandeville, who, while discussing Syria and nearby regions, says: “In that country, and other countries beyond, they have a custom, when they go to war, and when people are laying siege to a city or castle, and those inside cannot send messages with letters from Lord to Lord to ask for help, they make their letters and tie them to the neck of a pigeon and let the pigeon fly. The pigeons are trained to fly directly to the place where the people want them to go. For the pigeons[Pg 15] are raised in the locations they are sent to, and they send them there to carry their letters, and the pigeons return again to the places where they were raised, and so they generally do.”
While, long before, Pliny had referred to it in his Natural History[23] as follows: “In addition to this, pigeons have acted as messengers in affairs of importance. During the siege of Mutina, Decimus Brutus, who was in the town, sent despatches to the camp of the Consuls, fastened to pigeons’ feet. Of what use to Antony, then, were his entrenchments? and all the vigilance of the besieging army? his nets, too, which he had spread in the river, while the messenger of the besieged was cleaving the air?”
While, long before, Pliny had mentioned it in his Natural History[23] as follows: “Additionally, pigeons have served as messengers in important matters. During the siege of Mutina, Decimus Brutus, who was inside the town, sent messages to the Consuls' camp attached to the pigeons’ feet. So, what good were Antony’s fortifications then? And all the watchfulness of the besieging army? His nets, too, which he had spread in the river, while the messenger from the besieged was flying through the air?”
The pace of railways; steam communication across the Atlantic; the Suez Canal[24]; were not all these considered in former days to be impossible? With these examples of failure of judgment before us, it may be fairly asked whether, in applying our minds to the investigation of the reality of creatures apparently monstrous, we duly reflect upon the extraordinary, almost miraculous, events which incessantly occur in the course of the short existence of all animated nature? Supposing the history of insects were unknown to us, could the wildest imagination conceive such a marvellous transformation as that which takes place continually around us in the passage from the larva through the chrysalis to the butterfly? or human ingenuity invent one so bizarre as that recorded by Steenstrup in his theory of the alternation of generation?
The speed of trains, steam travel across the Atlantic, the Suez Canal[24]; weren't all of these once thought to be impossible? With these examples of poor judgment in mind, we can reasonably question whether, as we think about the reality of seemingly monstrous creatures, we truly consider the extraordinary, almost miraculous, events that happen constantly in the brief lives of all living things. If we didn't know about the history of insects, could anyone's imagination come up with such an amazing transformation as the process that happens every day around us when a larva turns into a chrysalis and then a butterfly? Or could human creativity devise something as strange as what Steenstrup described in his theory of alternation of generations?
We accept as nothing marvellous, only because we see them daily, the organization and the polity of a community[Pg 16] of ants; their collaboration, their wars, and their slaveries have been so often stated that they cease to astonish. The same may be said of the marvellous architecture of birds, their construction of houses to live in, of bowers to play in, and even of gardens to gratify their sense of beauty.[25]
We take for granted what is truly amazing just because we see it every day, like the structure and organization of an ant colony[Pg 16]. Their teamwork, battles, and enslavement have been discussed so much that they no longer surprise us. The same goes for the incredible architecture of birds, their building of homes to live in, shelters to relax in, and even gardens to satisfy their sense of beauty.[25]
We admire the ingenious imagination of Swift, and essayists dwell upon his happy conceits and upon the ability with which, in his celebrated work, he has ordered all things to harmonise in dimensions with the enlarged and reduced scales on which he has conceived the men and animals of Brobdignag and Lilliput. So much even has this quaint idea been appreciated, that his story has achieved a small immortality, and proved one of the numerous springs from which new words have been imported into our language. Yet the peculiar and essential singularities of the story are quite equalled, or even surpassed, by creatures which are, or have been, found in nature. The imaginary diminutive cows which Gulliver brought back from Lilliput, and placed in the meadows at Dulwich, are not one bit more remarkable, in respect to relative size, than the pigmy elephant (E. Falconeri) whose remains have been found in the cave-deposits of Malta, associated with those of pigmy hippopotami, and which was only two feet six inches high; or the still existing Hippopotamus (Chæropsis) liberiensis, which M. Milne Edwardes[26] figures as little more than two feet in height.
We admire Swift's clever imagination, and essayists often focus on his delightful ideas and the skill with which he balanced everything in his famous work, making the giants and tiny creatures of Brobdingnag and Lilliput fit his expanded and reduced scales. This unique concept has been so appreciated that his story has achieved a kind of lasting fame and has contributed to many new words in our language. However, the distinct and essential characteristics of his story are matched, if not surpassed, by creatures that exist or have existed in nature. The tiny cows that Gulliver brought back from Lilliput and placed in the meadows of Dulwich are no more remarkable, in terms of their size, than the pygmy elephant (E. Falconeri), whose remains have been found in the cave deposits of Malta alongside those of pygmy hippopotamuses, and which stood only two feet six inches tall; or the still-living Hippopotamus (Chæropsis) liberiensis, which M. Milne Edwards illustrates as being just over two feet tall.
The lilliputian forests from which the royal navy was constructed contained even large trees in comparison with the dwarf oaks of Mexico,[27] or with the allied, even smaller[Pg 17] species, which crawls like heather about the hill-slopes of China and Japan, and still more so in comparison with that singular pine, the most diminutive known (Dacrydium taxifolium), fruiting specimens of which, according to Kirk, are sometimes only two inches high, while the average height is only six to ten inches; while even among the forests of Brobdignag, a very respectable position could be held by the mammoth trees of California (Sequoia gigantea), or by the loftier white gums of Australia (Eucalyptus amygdalina), which occasionally reach, according to Von Mueller,[28] the enormous height of 480 feet. Nor could more adequate tenants (in point of size) be found to occupy them than the gigantic reptilian forms lately discovered by Marsh among the deposits of Colorado and Texas.
The tiny forests that supplied the materials for the royal navy included even large trees compared to the dwarf oaks of Mexico,[27] or the even smaller allied species, which spread like heather across the hill slopes of China and Japan. This is especially true when compared to the unique pine, the smallest known (Dacrydium taxifolium), with fruiting specimens that, according to Kirk, are sometimes just two inches tall, while the average height is only six to ten inches. Even among the forests of Brobdingnag, the massive trees of California (Sequoia gigantea) or the taller white gums of Australia (Eucalyptus amygdalina), which can reach an astonishing height of up to 480 feet according to Von Mueller,[28] would hold a significant position. And there couldn't be more suitable inhabitants (in terms of size) than the gigantic reptilian forms recently discovered by Marsh in the deposits of Colorado and Texas.
Surely a profound acquaintance with the different branches of natural history should render a man credulous rather than incredulous, for there is hardly conceivable a creature so monstrous that it may not be paralleled by existing ones in every-day life.[29]
Surely, a deep understanding of the various branches of natural history should make a person more willing to believe rather than skeptical, because it's hard to imagine a creature so bizarre that it doesn't have a real-life counterpart. [29]
Fig. 2.—Pterodactylus. (After Figuier.)
Fig. 2.—Pterodactylus. (After Figuier.)
Fig. 3.—Rhamphorynchus. (From “Nature.”)
Fig. 3.—Rhamphorynchus. (From “Nature.”)
Are the composite creatures of Chaldæan mythology so very much more wonderful than the marsupial kangaroo, the duck-billed platypus, and the flying lizard of Malaysia which are, or the pterodactylus, rhamphorynchus, and archæopteryx which have been? Does not geological science, day by day, trace one formation by easy gradation to another, bridge over the gaps which formerly separated them, carry the proofs of the existence of man constantly further and further back into remote time, and disclose the previous existence of [Pg 19]intermediate types (satisfying the requirements of the Darwinian theory) connecting the great divisions of the animal kingdom, of reptile-like birds and bird-like reptiles? Can we suppose that we have at all exhausted the great museum of nature? Have we, in fact, penetrated yet beyond its ante-chambers?
Are the composite creatures of Chaldean mythology really that much more amazing than the marsupial kangaroo, the duck-billed platypus, and the flying lizard of Malaysia, or even the pterodactyl, rhamphorhynchus, and archaeopteryx that used to exist? Doesn't geological science, day by day, connect one formation to another with smooth transitions, fill in the gaps that used to separate them, push the evidence of human existence further and further back into ancient times, and reveal the previous existence of [Pg 19]intermediate types (that meet the requirements of Darwin's theory) linking the major divisions of the animal kingdom, including reptile-like birds and bird-like reptiles? Can we really think that we have fully explored the vast museum of nature? Have we actually gone beyond its entryways yet?
Fig. 4.—Archæopteryx.
Fig. 4.—Archaeopteryx.
Does the written history of man, comprising a few thousand years, embrace the whole course of his intelligent existence? or have we in the long mythical eras, extending over hundreds of thousands of years and recorded in the chronologies of Chaldæa and of China, shadowy mementoes of pre-historic man, handed down by tradition, and perhaps transported by a few survivors to existing lands from others which, like the fabled (?) Atlantis of Plato, may have been submerged, or the scene of some great catastrophe which destroyed them with all their civilization.
Does the written history of humanity, spanning a few thousand years, cover the entirety of our intelligent existence? Or do we have remnants of prehistoric humans from the long mythical eras, lasting hundreds of thousands of years, recorded in the chronicles of Chaldea and China? These might be vague memories passed down through tradition, perhaps carried by a few survivors to present-day lands from places that, like the legendary Atlantis described by Plato, may have sunk or faced a major catastrophe that wiped out their entire civilization.
The six or eight thousand years which the various interpreters of the Biblical record assign for the creation of the world and the duration of man upon the earth, allow little enough space for the development of his civilization—a civilization which documental evidence carries almost to the verge of the limit—for the expansion and divergence of stocks, or the obliteration of the branches connecting them.
The six to eight thousand years that different interpreters of the Biblical record give for the creation of the world and the time humans have been on Earth leave very little room for the development of our civilization—a civilization that documented evidence nearly pushes to the edge of that timeline— for the growth and branching out of different groups, or the disappearance of the connections between them.
[Pg 20]But, fortunately, we are no more compelled to fetter our belief within such limits as regards man than to suppose that his appearance on the globe was coeval with or immediately successive to its own creation at that late date. For while geological science, on the one hand, carries back the creation of the world and the appearance of life upon its surface to a period so remote that it is impossible to estimate it, and difficult even to faintly approximate to it, so, upon the other, the researches of palæontologists have successively traced back the existence of man to periods variously estimated at from thirty thousand to one million years—to periods when he co-existed with animals which have long since become extinct, and which even excelled in magnitude and ferocity most of those which in savage countries dispute his empire at the present day. Is it not reasonable to suppose that his combats with these would form the most important topic of conversation, of tradition, and of primitive song, and that graphic accounts of such struggles, and of the terrible nature of the foes encountered, would be handed down from father to son, with a fidelity of description and an accuracy of memory unsuspected by us, who, being acquainted with reading and writing, are led to depend upon their artificial assistance, and thus in a measure fail to cultivate a faculty which, in common with those of keenness of vision and hearing, are essential to the existence of man in a savage or semi-savage condition?[30]
[Pg 20]But, fortunately, we aren’t restricted to confining our beliefs about humans in ways that require us to think their existence started right after the creation of the Earth at that late time. Geological science, on one hand, pushes back the timeline of Earth’s creation and the emergence of life to such a distant point that it's impossible to measure, and even hard to imagine. On the other hand, paleontologists have traced the existence of humans back to periods estimated between thirty thousand and one million years ago—periods when humans coexisted with animals that have long since gone extinct and were often larger and more ferocious than many creatures today that still challenge human dominance in wild areas. Isn’t it reasonable to think that battles with these animals would be the primary topic of conversation, tradition, and early songs? And that detailed stories about these struggles and the terrifying nature of their enemies would be passed down from generation to generation, with a level of accuracy and detail we might not expect? We, who are familiar with reading and writing, often rely too much on those skills and, in doing so, partly neglect the natural abilities of keen sight and hearing that are crucial for survival in wild or semi-wild conditions?[30]
The illiterate backwoodsman or trapper (and hence by inference the savage or semi-civilized man), whose mind is[Pg 21] occupied merely by his surroundings, and whose range of thought, in place of being diffused over an illimitable horizon, is confined within very moderate limits, develops remarkable powers of observation and an accuracy of memory in regard to localities, and the details of his daily life, surprising to the scholar who has mentally to travel over so much more ground, and, receiving daily so many and so far more complex ideas, can naturally grasp each less firmly, and is apt to lose them entirely in the haze of a period of time which would still leave those of the uneducated man distinguishable or even prominent landmarks.[31] Variations in traditions must, of course, occur in time, and the same histories, radiating in all directions from centres, vary from the original ones by increments dependent on proportionately altered phases of temperament and character, induced by change of climate, associations and conditions of life; so that the early written history of every country reproduces under its own garb, and with a claim to originality, attenuated, enriched, or deformed versions of traditions common in their origin to many or all.[32]
The uneducated mountain dweller or trapper (and by extension the uncivilized or partially civilized person), whose thoughts are[Pg 21] focused solely on his environment, and whose thinking, rather than being spread across an endless horizon, is limited to very narrow boundaries, develops impressive powers of observation and a sharp memory regarding locations and the details of his daily life. This can be surprising to academics, who have to mentally cover much more ground and are exposed to many more complex ideas each day, which they can’t hold onto as firmly and may often forget in the fog of time that would still leave the memories of an uneducated person clear or even prominent. Variations in traditions must naturally happen over time, and the same stories, spreading out in all directions from central points, change from the originals due to shifts in temperament and character brought about by changes in climate, social connections, and living conditions. Consequently, the early written history of every country reflects, in its own way and with a sense of originality, diluted, enriched, or distorted versions of traditions that share a common origin among many or all.
[Pg 22]Stories of divine progenitors, demigods, heroes, mighty hunters, slayers of monsters, giants, dwarfs, gigantic serpents, dragons, frightful beasts of prey, supernatural beings, and myths of all kinds, appear to have been carried into all corners of the world with as much fidelity as the sacred Ark of the Israelites, acquiring a moulding—graceful, weird or uncouth—according to the genius of the people or their capacity for superstitious belief; and these would appear to have been materially affected by the varied nature of their respective countries. For example, the long-continuing dwellers in the open plains of a semi-tropical region, relieved to a great extent from the cares of watchfulness, and nurtured in the grateful rays of a genial but not oppressive sun, must have a more buoyant disposition and more open temperament than those inhabiting vast forests, the matted overgrowth of which rarely allows the passage of a single ray, bathes all in gloom, and leaves on every side undiscovered depths, filled with shapeless shadows, objects of vigilant dread, from which some ferocious monster may emerge at any moment. Again, on the one hand, the nomad roaming in isolation over vast solitudes, having much leisure for contemplative reflection, and on the other, the hardy dwellers on storm-beaten coasts, by turns fishermen, mariners, and pirates, must equally develop traits which affect their religion, polity, and customs, and stamp their influences on mythology and tradition.
[Pg 22]Stories about divine ancestors, demigods, heroes, powerful hunters, monster slayers, giants, dwarfs, massive snakes, dragons, terrifying predators, supernatural beings, and all kinds of myths seem to have spread to every corner of the world with as much faithfulness as the sacred Ark of the Israelites. They took on a distinctive shape—elegant, strange, or awkward—depending on the culture of the people or their inclination towards superstition; and these stories appear to have been significantly influenced by the unique characteristics of their respective regions. For instance, the long-term residents of the open plains in a semi-tropical area, largely free from the worries of constant vigilance and basking in the warm but manageable sun, would likely have a more cheerful attitude and a more open personality than those living in vast forests, where thick undergrowth rarely lets in a single ray of light, shrouding everything in darkness and leaving hidden depths all around, filled with indistinct shadows and lingering fears of a ferocious monster that could emerge at any moment. Moreover, on one side, the nomad wandering alone across vast emptiness, having plenty of time for deep thought, and on the other, the tough inhabitants of stormy coastlines—who alternate between being fishermen, sailors, and pirates—must develop traits that influence their beliefs, government, and customs, leaving their mark on mythology and tradition.
The Greek, the Celt, and the Viking, descended from the same Aryan ancestors, though all drawing from the same sources their inspirations of religious belief and tradition, quickly diverged, and respectively settled into a generous martial race—martial in support of their independence rather than from any lust of conquest—polite, skilled, and learned; one brave but irritable, suspicious, haughty, impatient of control; and the last, the berserker, with a ruling passion for maritime adventure, piracy, and hand-to-hand heroic[Pg 23] struggles, to be terminated in due course by a hero’s death and a welcome to the banqueting halls of Odin in Walhalla.
The Greek, the Celt, and the Viking, who all came from the same Aryan ancestors and drew inspiration from similar sources of religious belief and tradition, quickly went their separate ways. They each formed a proud warrior culture—fighting for their independence rather than out of a desire for conquest—cultured, skilled, and educated; one group was courageous but quick-tempered, wary, arrogant, and intolerant of authority; while the last group, the berserkers, were driven by a passion for sea adventures, piracy, and fierce battles, eventually meeting a heroic end and being welcomed to Odin's feasting halls in Valhalla.
The beautiful mythology of the Greek nation, comprising a pantheon of gods and demigods, benign for the most part, and often interesting themselves directly in the welfare of individual men, was surely due to, or at least greatly induced by, the plastic influences of a delicious climate, a semi-insular position in a sea comparatively free from stormy weather, and an open mountainous country, moderately fertile. Again, the gloomy and sanguinary religion of the Druids was doubtless moulded by the depressing influences of the seclusion, twilight haze, and dangers of the dense forests in which they hid themselves—forests which, as we know from Cæsar, spread over the greater part of Gaul, Britain, and Spain; while the Viking, having from the chance or choice of his ancestors, inherited a rugged seaboard, lashed by tempestuous waves and swept by howling winds, a seaboard with only a rugged country shrouded with unsubdued forests at its back, exposed during the major portion of the year to great severity of climate, and yielding at the best but a niggard and precarious harvest, became perforce a bold and skilful mariner, and, translating his belief into a language symbolic of his new surroundings, believed that he saw and heard Thor in the midst of the howling tempests, revealed majestic and terrible through rents in the storm-cloud. Pursuing our consideration of the effects produced by climatic conditions, may we not assume, for example, that some at least of the Chaldæans, inhabiting a pastoral country, and being descended from ancestors who had pursued, for hundreds or thousands of years, a nomadic existence in the vast open steppes in the highlands of Central Asia, were indebted to those circumstances for the advance which they are credited with having made in astronomy and kindred sciences. Is it not possible that their acquaintance with climatology was as exact or even more so than our own? The habit of solitude[Pg 24] would induce reflection, the subject of which would naturally be the causes influencing the vicissitudes of weather. The possibilities of rain or sunshine, wind or storm, would be with them a prominent object of solicitude; and the necessity, in an unfenced country, of extending their watch over their flocks and herds throughout the night, would perforce more or less rivet their attention upon the glorious constellations of the heavens above, and lead to habits of observation which, systematized and long continued by the priesthood, might have produced deductions accurate in the result even if faulty in the process.
The beautiful mythology of the Greek people, featuring a pantheon of mostly friendly gods and demigods who often directly cared about the lives of individuals, was likely influenced by a pleasant climate, a semi-isolated position in a sea that was relatively calm, and an open, moderately fertile mountainous landscape. In contrast, the dark and bloody religion of the Druids was probably shaped by the oppressive atmosphere of the secluded, misty, and dangerous forests where they lived—forests that, as we know from Caesar, covered much of Gaul, Britain, and Spain. Meanwhile, the Viking, influenced by the harsh environment of a rugged coastline battered by wild waves and fierce winds, combined with a rough and largely untamed landscape behind him, was subjected for most of the year to severe weather and could expect only a meager and uncertain harvest. This led him to become a brave and skilled sailor who, seeing and hearing Thor during the raging storms, interpreted his beliefs in
The vast treasures of ancient knowledge tombed in the ruins of Babylon and Assyria, of which the recovery and deciphering is as yet only initiated, may, to our surprise, reveal that certain secrets of philosophy were known to the ancients equally with ourselves, but lost through intervening ages by the destruction of the empire, and the fact of their conservancy having been entrusted to a privileged and limited order, with which it perished.[33]
The countless treasures of ancient knowledge buried in the ruins of Babylon and Assyria, whose recovery and interpretation has only just begun, may surprise us by revealing that some philosophical secrets were understood by the ancients just as we understand them today. However, these insights were lost over the centuries due to the fall of empires and the fact that their preservation was entrusted to a select and limited group, which then faded away. [33]
[Pg 25]We hail as a new discovery the knowledge of the existence of the so-called spots upon the surface of the sun, and scientists, from long-continued observations, profess to distinguish a connection between the character of these and atmospheric phenomena; they even venture to predict floods and droughts, and that for some years in anticipation; while pestilences or some great disturbance are supposed to be likely to follow the period when three or four planets attain their apogee within one year, a supposition based on the observations extended over numerous years, that similar events had accompanied the occurrence of even one only of those positions at previous periods.
[Pg 25]We celebrate the new discovery of the existence of the so-called spots on the surface of the sun, and scientists, after extensive observations, claim to see a link between these spots and weather patterns; they even go so far as to predict floods and droughts, sometimes years in advance; while outbreaks or major disturbances are thought to be likely to follow when three or four planets reach their farthest point from the Earth in one year, a belief based on years of observations that found similar events occurred with even one of those alignments in the past.
May we not speculate on the possibility of similar or parallel knowledge having been possessed by the old Chaldæan and Egyptian priesthood; and may not Joseph have been able, by superior ability in its exercise, to have anticipated the seven years’ drought, or Noah, from an acquaintance with meteorological science, to have made an accurate forecast of the great disturbances which resulted in the Deluge and the destruction of a large portion of mankind?[34]
May we not wonder if the ancient Chaldean and Egyptian priests had similar or parallel knowledge? And could it be that Joseph, with his superior skills, anticipated the seven years of drought, or that Noah, through his understanding of weather science, accurately predicted the major upheavals that caused the Flood and the death of a large part of humanity?[34]
[Pg 26]Without further digression in a path which opens the most pleasing speculations, and could be pursued into endless ramifications, I will merely, in conclusion, suggest that the same influences which, as I have shown above, affect so largely the very nature of a people, must similarly affect its traditions and myths, and that due consideration will have to be given to such influences, in the case of some at least of the remarkable animals which I propose to discuss in this and future volumes.
[Pg 26]Without going off on a tangent that leads to fascinating ideas and could extend indefinitely, I’ll simply conclude by suggesting that the same factors I mentioned earlier, which greatly influence the essence of a people, must also impact their traditions and myths. It’s essential to consider these influences when discussing some of the remarkable animals I plan to cover in this and upcoming volumes.
Chronological List of some Authors writing on, and Works relating to Natural History, to which References are made in the present Volume; extracted to a great extent, as to the Western Authors, from Knight’s “Cyclopædia of Biography.”
Chronological list of some authors and works related to natural history mentioned in this volume; mostly sourced from Knight’s “Cyclopædia of Biography” for Western authors.
The Shan Hai King—According to the commentator Kwoh P’oh (A.D. 276-324), this work was compiled three thousand years before this time, or at seven dynasties’ distance. Yang Sun of the Ming dynasty (commencing A.D. 1368), states that it was compiled by Kung Chia (and Chung Ku?) from engravings on nine urns made by the Emperor Yü, B.C. 2255. Chung Ku was an historiographer, and at the time of the last Emperor of the Hia dynasty (B.C. 1818), fearing that the Emperor might destroy the books treating of the ancient and present time, carried them in flight to Yin.
The Shan Hai King—According to the commentator Kwoh P’oh (CE 276-324), this work was put together three thousand years ago, or seven dynasties back. Yang Sun from the Ming dynasty (starting CE 1368) mentions that it was compiled by Kung Chia (and possibly Chung Ku?) from engravings on nine urns made by Emperor Yü, B.C. 2255. Chung Ku was a historian, and during the time of the last Emperor of the Hia dynasty (BCE 1818), worried that the Emperor might destroy the books about ancient and current times, he fled with them to Yin.
The ’Rh Ya—Initiated according to tradition, by Chow Kung; uncle of Wu Wang, the first Emperor of the Chow dynasty, B.C. 1122. Ascribed also to Tsze Hea, the disciple of Confucius.
The ’Rh Ya—Initiated in line with tradition by Chow Kung, the uncle of Wu Wang, the first Emperor of the Chow dynasty, BCE 1122. It's also attributed to Tsze Hea, a student of Confucius.
The Bamboo Books—Containing the Ancient Annals of China, said to have been found A.D. 279, on opening the grave of King Seang of Wei [died B.C. 295]. Age prior to last date, undetermined. Authenticity disputed, favoured by Legge.
The Bamboo Books—Containing the Ancient Records of China, believed to have been discovered CE 279 when King Seang of Wei’s grave was opened [who died BCE 295]. Age before the last date is unclear. Authenticity is debated, but supported by Legge.
Confucius—Author of Spring and Autumn Classics, &c., B.C. (551-479).
Confucius—Author of the Spring and Autumn Annals, etc., BCE (551-479).
Ctesias—Historian, physician to Artaxerxes, B.C. 401.
Ctesias — Historian, physician to Artaxerxes, 401 B.C.
Herodotus—B.C. 484.
Herodotus—B.C. 484.
Aristotle—B.C. 384.
Aristotle—B.C. 384.
Megasthenes—About B.C. 300. In time of Seleucus Nicator. His work entitled Indica is only known by extracts in those of Strabo, Arrian, and Ælian.
Megasthenes—Around BCE 300, during the time of Seleucus Nicator. His work titled Indica is only known through excerpts in the writings of Strabo, Arrian, and Ælian.
Eratosthenes—Born B.C. 276. Mathematician, Astronomer, and Geographer.
Eratosthenes—Born 276 B.C. Mathematician, Astronomer, and Geographer.
Posidonius—Born about B.C. 140. Besides philosophical treatises, wrote works on geography, history, and astronomy, fragments of which are preserved in the works of Cicero, Strabo, and others.
Posidonius—Born around BCE 140. In addition to philosophical essays, he wrote about geography, history, and astronomy, with some fragments preserved in the works of Cicero, Strabo, and others.
Nicander—About B.C. 135. Wrote the Theriaca, a poem of 1,000 lines, in hexameter, on the wounds caused by venomous animals, and the treatment. Is followed in many of his errors by Pliny. Plutarch says the Theriaca cannot be called a poem, because there is in it nothing of fable or falsehood.
Nicander—Around BCE 135. Wrote the Theriaca, a poem of 1,000 lines in hexameter about the wounds inflicted by venomous animals and their treatment. Pliny follows many of his mistakes. Plutarch argues that the Theriaca can't be considered a poem because it lacks any fable or falsehood.
Strabo—Just before the Christian era. Geographer.
Strabo—Shortly before the start of the Christian era. Geographer.
Cicero—Born B.C. 106.
Cicero—Born 106 B.C.
Propertius (Sextus Aurelius)—Born probably about B.C. 56.
Propertius (Sextus Aurelius)—Born around 56 B.C.
Diodorus Siculus—Wrote the Bibliotheca Historica (in Greek), after the death of Julius Cæsar (B.C. 44). Of the 40 books composing it only 15 remain, viz. Books 1 to 5 and 11 to 20.
Diodorus Siculus—Wrote the Bibliotheca Historica (in Greek) after the death of Julius Caesar (BCE 44). Out of the 40 books that make it up, only 15 are still available, specifically Books 1 to 5 and 11 to 20.
Juba—Died A.D. 17. Son of Juba I., King of Numidia. Wrote on Natural History.
Juba—Died CE 17. Son of Juba I, King of Numidia. Wrote about Natural History.
Pliny—Born A.D. 23.
Pliny—Born A.D. 23.
Lucan—A.D. 38. The only work of his extant is the Pharsalia, a poem on the civil war between Cæsar and Pompey.
Lucan—CE 38. The only surviving work of his is the Pharsalia, a poem about the civil war between Caesar and Pompey.
Ignatius—Either an early Patriarch, A.D. 50, or Patriarch of Constantinople, 799.
Ignatius—Either an early Patriarch from around A.D. 50, or the Patriarch of Constantinople in 799.
Isidorus—Isidorus of Charaux lived probably in the first century of our era. He wrote an account of the Parthian empire.
Isidorus—Isidorus of Charaux likely lived in the first century AD. He wrote a record of the Parthian empire.
Arrian—Born about A.D. 100. His work on the Natural History, &c. of India is founded on the authority of Eratosthenes and Megasthenes.
Arrian—Born around CE 100. His work on the Natural History, etc., of India is based on the findings of Eratosthenes and Megasthenes.
Pausanias—Author of the Description or Itinerary of Greece. In the 2nd century.
Pausanias—Writer of the Description or Itinerary of Greece. In the 2nd century.
Philostratus—Born about A.D. 182.
Philostratus—Born around A.D. 182.
Solinus, Caius Julius—Did not write in the Augustan age, for his work entitled Polyhistor is merely a compilation from Pliny’s Natural History. According to Salmasius, he lived about two hundred years after Pliny.
Solinus, Caius Julius—Did not write during the Augustan era, as his work titled Polyhistor is simply a collection of material from Pliny’s Natural History. Salmasius suggests that he lived around two hundred years after Pliny.
Ælian—Probably middle of the 3rd century A.D. De Naturâ Animalium. In Greek.
Ælian—Probably the middle of the 3rd century CE De Naturâ Animalium. In Greek.
Ammianus Marcellinus—Lived in 4th century.
Ammianus Marcellinus—Lived in the 4th century.
Cardan, Jerome A.—About the end of 4th century A.D.
Cardan, Jerome A.—About the end of the 4th century CE
Printing invented in China, according to Du Halde, A.D. 924. Block-printing used in A.D. 593.
Printing was invented in China, according to Du Halde, CE 924. Block-printing was used in CE 593.
Marco Polo—Reached the Court of Kublai Khan in A.D. 1275.
Marco Polo—Arrived at the Court of Kublai Khan in CE 1275.
Mandeville, Sir John de—Travelled for thirty-three years in Asia dating from A.D. 1327. As he resided for three years in Peking, it is probable that many of his fables are derived from Chinese sources.
Mandeville, Sir John de—He traveled for thirty-three years in Asia starting from CE 1327. Since he lived in Peking for three years, it's likely that many of his stories come from Chinese sources.
Printing invented in Europe by John Koster of Haarlem, A.D. 1438.
Printing was invented in Europe by John Koster of Haarlem, CE 1438.
Scaliger, Julius Cæsar—Born April 23rd, 1484. Wrote Aristotelis Hist. Anim. liber decimus cum vers. et comment. 8vo. Lyon, 1584, &c.
Scaliger, Julius Cæsar—Born April 23, 1484. Wrote Aristotelis Hist. Anim. liber decimus cum vers. et comment. 8vo. Lyon, 1584, &c.
Gesner—Born 1516. Historiæ Animalium, &c.
Gesner—Born 1516. History of Animals, &c.
Ambrose Paré—Born 1517. Surgeon.
Ambrose Paré—Born 1517. Doctor.
Belon, Pierre—Born 1518. Zoologist, Geographer, &c.
Belon, Pierre—Born 1518. Zoologist, geographer, etc.
Aldrovandus—Born 1552. Naturalist.
Aldrovandus—Born 1552. Naturalist.
Tavernier, J. B.—Born 1605.
Tavernier, J. B.—Born 1605.
Păn Ts’ao Kang Muh—By Li Shê-chin of the Ming dynasty (A.D. 1368-1628).
Păn Ts’ao Kang Muh—By Li Shê-chin of the Ming dynasty (CE 1368-1628).
Yuen Kien Léi Han—A.D. 1718.
Yuen Kien Léi Han—A.D. 1718.
CHAPTER I.
ON SOME REMARKABLE ANIMAL FORMS.
ON SOME AMAZING ANIMAL FORMS.
The reasoning upon the question whether dragons, winged snakes, sea-serpents, unicorns, and other so-called fabulous monsters have in reality existed, and at dates coeval with man, diverges in several independent directions.
The reasoning about whether dragons, winged snakes, sea serpents, unicorns, and other so-called mythical monsters actually existed, and at the same time as humans, goes in several different directions.
We have to consider:—
We need to consider:—
1.—Whether the characters attributed to these creatures are or are not so abnormal in comparison with those of known types, as to render a belief in their existence impossible or the reverse.
1.—Whether the traits assigned to these creatures are or aren’t so unusual compared to those of known types that they make believing in their existence impossible or the opposite.
2.—Whether it is rational to suppose that creatures so formidable, and apparently so capable of self-protection, should disappear entirely, while much more defenceless species continue to survive them.
2.—Is it reasonable to think that such formidable creatures, seemingly able to protect themselves, could disappear completely, while much more defenseless species carry on?
3.—The myths, traditions, and historical allusions from which their reality may be inferred require to be classified and annotated, and full weight given to the evidence which has accumulated of the presence of man upon the earth during ages long prior to the historic period, and which may have been ages of slowly progressive civilization, or perhaps cycles of alternate light and darkness, of knowledge and barbarism.
3.—The myths, traditions, and historical references that can help us understand their reality need to be organized and explained. We must also consider the substantial evidence showing that humans have been on Earth for a long time before recorded history, which could have been periods of gradual civilization or possibly cycles of alternating progress and regression, knowledge and ignorance.
4.—Lastly, some inquiry may be made into the geographical conditions obtaining at the time of their possible existence.
4.—Lastly, we might look into the geographical conditions that were present during the time they might have existed.
[Pg 32]It is immaterial which of these investigations is first entered upon, and it will, in fact, be more convenient to defer a portion of them until we arrive at the sections of this volume treating specifically of the different objects to which it is devoted, and to confine our attention for the present to those subjects which, from their nature, are common and in a sense prefatory to the whole subject.
[Pg 32]It doesn’t matter which of these investigations we start with, and it will actually be more convenient to put some of them off until we reach the sections of this volume that specifically address the different topics it covers. For now, let's focus on those subjects that are foundational and generally relevant to the entire topic.
I shall therefore commence with a short examination of some of the most remarkable reptilian forms which are known to have existed, and for that purpose, and to show their general relations, annex the accompanying tables, compiled from the anatomy of vertebrated animals by Professor Huxley:—
I will start with a brief look at some of the most notable reptilian forms that are known to have existed. To help illustrate their general relationships, I've included the attached tables, compiled from the anatomy of vertebrate animals by Professor Huxley:—
REPTILES CLASSIFIED BY HUXLEY.
Reptiles categorized by Huxley.
Amphibia. | ||||||
Request. | —— | Sub-order. | Groups. | Illustrative Genres. |
Scope of the Order. | |
Chelonia. | Land tortoises | 1. Testudinea | Pyxis, Cinyxis | The Chelonia are first known to occur in the Lias. To recent. | ||
" | River and marsh activities. |
2. Emydea | a Terrapenes | Emys, Cistudo | ||
b Chelodines | Chelys, Chelodina | |||||
Mud tortoises | 3. Trionychoidea | Gymnopus Cryptopus | ||||
" | Turtles | 4. Euereta | Sphargis, Chelone | |||
Plesiosauria. | 5. . . . | Post Triassic | Plesiosaurus Pliosaurus |
Trias to Chalk inclusive. | ||
6. . . . | Triassic | Nothosaurus Simosaurus Pistosaurus | ||||
Lacertilia. | Geckos | 7. Ascalabota | recent | Permian to recent. | ||
" | 8. Rhynchocephala | Sphenodon or Rhyncocephalus |
||||
" | 9. Homœosauria | Solenhofen slates for Triassic | ||||
10. Protosauria | Permian | |||||
" | Monitor | 11. Platynota | recent | |||
" | 12. Eunota | " | ||||
" | 13. Lacertina | " | ||||
14. Chalcidea | " | |||||
[Pg 33] | 15. Scincoidea | Recent | ||||
" | 16. Dolichosauria | Dolichosaurus | Chalk | |||
17. Mosasauria | Mososaurus | Chalk | ||||
" | 18. Amphisbænoida | Chirotes Amphisbena |
||||
" | 19. Chamæleonida | |||||
Ophidia. | Non-venemous tightening |
20. Aglyphodontia | Python, Tortrix | Older Tertiary to recent. | ||
" | 21. Opisthoglyphia | |||||
" | 22. Proteroglyphia | |||||
" | Vipers and Rattlesnakes |
23. Solenoglyphia | Crotalus | |||
" | 24. Typhlopidæ | |||||
Icthyosauria. | . . . . | Icthyosaurus | Trias(?) to chalk inclusive. | |||
Crocodile. | Alligator | 26. Alligatoridæ | Alligator Caiman Jacaré |
Trias to recent. | ||
" | Crocodiles | 27. Crocodilidæ | Crocodilus Mecistops | |||
" | Gavials | 28. Gavialidæ | Rhynchosuchus Gavialis | |||
" | 29. Teleosauidæ | Teleosaurus | ||||
" | 30. Belodontidæ | Belodon | ||||
Dicynodontia. | 31. . . . | Dicynodon Oudenodon |
Trias. | |||
Ornithoscelida | 32. Dinosauria | Thecodontosaurus Scelidosaurus |
Trias Lias |
Mesozoic formations. | ||
Megalosaurus Iguanodon |
Middle & Upper Mesozoic Era | |||||
33. Compsognatha | Solenhofen slates | |||||
Pterosauria. | Flying reptile |
34. Pterodactylidæ | Ornithopterus Pterodactylus Rhamphorynchus Dimorphodon |
Lias to Chalkboard inclusive | ||
Aves. |
The most bird-like of reptiles, the Pterosauria, appear to have possessed true powers of flight; they were provided with wings formed by an expansion of the integument, and supported by an enormous elongation of the ulnar finger of the[Pg 34] anterior limb. The generic differences are based upon the comparative lengths of the tail, and upon the dentition. In Pterodactylus (see Fig. 2, p. 18), the tail is very short, and the jaws strong, pointed, and toothed to their anterior extremities. In Rhamphorynchus (see Fig. 8, p. 18), the tail is very long and the teeth are not continuous to the extremities of the jaws, which are produced into toothless beaks. The majority of the species are small, and they are generally considered to have been inoffensive creatures, having much the habits and insectivorous mode of living of bats. One British species, however, from the white chalk of Maidstone, measures more than sixteen feet across the outstretched wings; and other forms recently discovered by Professor Marsh in the Upper Cretaceous deposits of Kansas, attain the gigantic proportions of nearly twenty-five feet for the same measurements; and although these were devoid of teeth (thus approaching the class Aves still more closely), they could hardly fail, from their magnitude and powers of flight, to have been formidable, and must, with their weird aspects, and long outstretched necks and pointed heads, have been at least sufficiently alarming.
The most bird-like reptiles, the Pterosauria, seem to have had true flying abilities; they had wings made from an extension of their skin, supported by a greatly elongated ulnar finger of the[Pg 34] front limb. The differences between genera are based on the relative lengths of the tail and the shape of the teeth. In Pterodactylus (see Fig. 2, p. 18), the tail is very short, and the jaws are strong, pointed, and have teeth that extend to the front edges. In Rhamphorynchus (see Fig. 8, p. 18), the tail is very long, and the teeth do not extend to the ends of the jaws, which end in toothless beaks. Most species are small, and they are generally thought to have been harmless creatures, sharing habits and an insect-eating lifestyle similar to bats. However, one British species from the white chalk of Maidstone has a wingspan of over sixteen feet; other forms recently found by Professor Marsh in the Upper Cretaceous rocks of Kansas reach giant sizes of nearly twenty-five feet across. Although these were toothless (bringing them even closer to the bird class Aves), their size and flying capabilities would likely have made them formidable, and with their strange appearance, long necks, and pointed heads, they must have been at least somewhat alarming.
We need go no farther than these in search of creatures which would realise the popular notion of the winged dragon.
We don't need to look any further than these to find creatures that match the popular idea of a winged dragon.
The harmless little flying lizards, belonging to the genus Draco, abounding in the East Indian archipelago, which have many of their posterior ribs prolonged into an expansion of the integument, unconnected with the limbs, and have a limited and parachute-like flight, need only the element of size, to render them also sufficiently to be dreaded, and capable of rivalling the Pterodactyls in suggesting the general idea of the same monster.
The harmless little flying lizards, belonging to the genus Draco, found in the East Indian archipelago, have many of their back ribs extended into a flap of skin not connected to their limbs, allowing for limited, parachute-like flight. If they were just a bit larger, they could definitely be feared and would rival Pterodactyls in evoking the overall idea of the same creature.
It is, however, when we pass to some of the other groups, that we find ourselves in the presence of forms so vast and terrible, as to more than realise the most exaggerated [Pg 35]impression of reptilian power and ferocity which the florid imagination of man can conceive.
It is, however, when we move on to some of the other groups that we encounter forms so immense and fearsome that they exceed the wildest impression of reptilian strength and savagery that human imagination can conjure.
We have long been acquainted with numerous gigantic terrestrial Saurians, ranging throughout the whole of the Mesozoic formations, such as Iguanodon (characteristic of the Wealden), Megalosaurus (Great Saurian), and Hylæosaurus (Forest Saurian), huge bulky creatures, the last of which, at least, was protected by dermal armour partially produced into prodigious spines; as well as with remarkable forms essentially marine, such as Icthyosaurus (Fish-like Saurian), Plesiosaurus, &c., adapted to an oceanic existence and propelling themselves by means of paddles. The latter, it may be remarked, was furnished with a long slender swan-like neck, which, carried above the surface of the water, would present the appearance of the anterior portion of a serpent.
We have long been familiar with many giant land reptiles from the Mesozoic era, like Iguanodon (typical of the Wealden), Megalosaurus (Great Reptile), and Hylæosaurus (Forest Reptile), which were huge, heavy creatures. The last one, at least, was covered in skin armor that formed huge spines. We also know about extraordinary marine forms, like Icthyosaurus (Fish-like Reptile), Plesiosaurus, etc., which were suited for life in the ocean and moved using paddles. Notably, the latter had a long, slender, swan-like neck that, when raised above the water, resembled the front part of a serpent.
To the related land forms the collective term Dinosauria (from δεινός “terrible”) has been applied, in signification of the power which their structure and magnitude imply that they possessed; and to the others that of Enaliosauria, as expressive of their adaptation to a maritime existence. Yet, wonderful to relate, those creatures which have for so many years commanded our admiration fade into insignificance in comparison with others which are proved, by the discoveries of the last few years, to have existed abundantly upon, or near to, the American continent during the Cretaceous and Jurassic periods, by which they are surpassed, in point of magnitude, as much as they themselves exceed the mass of the larger Vertebrata.
To the related land forms, the collective term Dinosauria (from δεινός “terrible”) has been used, indicating the power that their structure and size suggest they had; and to the others, the term Enaliosauria, reflecting their adaptation to a marine life. Yet, it's amazing to note that those creatures, which have fascinated us for so many years, pale in comparison to others that recent discoveries have shown existed in abundance on or near the American continent during the Cretaceous and Jurassic periods. These newly revealed creatures are larger than the dinosaurs, just as dinosaurs exceed the size of the larger vertebrates.
Take, for example, those referred to by Professor Marsh in the course of an address to the American Association for the Advancement of Science, in 1877, in the following terms:—“The reptiles most characteristic of our American cretaceous strata are the Mososauria, a group with very few representatives in other parts of the world. In our cretaceous seas[Pg 36] they rule supreme, as their numbers, size, and carnivorous habits enabled them to easily vanquish all rivals. Some were at least sixty feet in length, and the smallest ten or twelve. In the inland cretaceous sea from which the Rocky Mountains were beginning to emerge, these ancient ‘sea-serpents’ abounded, and many were entombed in its muddy bottom; on one occasion, as I rode through a valley washed out of this old ocean-bed, I saw no less than seven different skeletons of these monsters in sight at once. The Mososauria were essentially swimming lizards with four well-developed paddles, and they had little affinity with modern serpents, to which they have been compared.”
Take, for example, what Professor Marsh mentioned during a speech to the American Association for the Advancement of Science in 1877: “The reptiles that are most characteristic of our American Cretaceous layers are the Mosasauria, a group with very few representatives anywhere else in the world. In our Cretaceous seas[Pg 36], they dominate, as their numbers, size, and carnivorous nature allowed them to easily defeat all competitors. Some were at least sixty feet long, while the smallest were ten or twelve. In the inland Cretaceous sea, from which the Rocky Mountains were just beginning to rise, these ancient ‘sea serpents’ were plentiful, and many were buried in the muddy bottom; one time, as I rode through a valley carved out of this old ocean floor, I saw no less than seven different skeletons of these monsters at once. The Mosasauria were basically swimming lizards with four well-developed paddles, and they had little in common with modern snakes, to which they have been compared.”
Or, again, notice the specimens of the genus Cidastes, which are also described as veritable sea-serpents of those ancient seas, whose huge bones and almost incredible number of vertebræ show them to have attained a length of nearly two hundred feet. The remains of no less than ten of these monsters were seen by Professor Mudge, while riding through the Mauvaise Terres of Colorado, strewn upon the plains, their whitened bones bleached in the suns of centuries, and their gaping jaws armed with ferocious teeth, telling a wonderful tale of their power when alive.
Or, take a look at the specimens of the genus Cidastes, which are also referred to as true sea serpents from those ancient oceans. Their massive bones and astonishing number of vertebrae indicate they could reach lengths of nearly two hundred feet. Professor Mudge saw the remains of at least ten of these monsters while riding through the Mauvaise Terres of Colorado, scattered across the plains, their bleached bones whitened by centuries of sunlight, and their gaping jaws equipped with fierce teeth, telling an amazing story of their strength when they were alive.
The same deposits have been equally fertile in the remains of terrestrial animals of gigantic size. The Titanosaurus montanus, believed to have been herbivorous, is estimated to have reached fifty or sixty feet in length; while other Dinosaurians of still more gigantic proportions, from the Jurassic beds of the Rocky Mountains, have been described by Professor Marsh. Among the discovered remains of Atlantosaurus immanis is a femur over six feet in length, and it is estimated from a comparison of this specimen with the same bone in living reptiles that this species, if similar in proportions to the crocodile, would have been over one hundred feet in length.
The same deposits have also been rich in the remains of gigantic land animals. The Titanosaurus montanus, thought to be herbivorous, is estimated to have grown to fifty or sixty feet long; while other dinosaurs of even more massive sizes, from the Jurassic formations of the Rocky Mountains, have been detailed by Professor Marsh. Among the remains of Atlantosaurus immanis is a femur more than six feet long, and based on comparisons of this specimen with the same bone in living reptiles, it's estimated that this species, if similar in proportions to a crocodile, would have measured over one hundred feet in length.
But even yet the limit has not been reached, and we hear[Pg 37] of the discovery of the remains of another form, of such Titanic proportions as to possess a thigh-bone over twelve feet in length.
But even now the limit hasn’t been reached, and we hear[Pg 37] about the discovery of the remains of another creature, so massive that it has a thigh bone over twelve feet long.
Fig. 5.—Monster bones of extinct gigantic Saurians
from
Colorado, showing relative proportions
to corresponding bone in the Crocodile (A).
(From the “Scientific American.”)
Fig. 5.—Bones of extinct giant reptiles from Colorado, illustrating their relative sizes compared to the corresponding bone in the Crocodile (A).
(From the “Scientific American.”)
[Pg 38]From these considerations it is evident that, on account of the dimensions usually assigned to them, no discredit can be attached to the existence of the fabulous monsters of which we shall speak hereafter; for these, in the various myths, rarely or never equal in size creatures which science shows to have existed in a comparatively recent geological age, while the quaintest conception could hardly equal the reality of yet another of the American Dinosaurs, Stegosaurus, which appears to have been herbivorous, and more or less aquatic in habit, adapted for sitting upon its hinder extremities, and protected by bony plate and numerous spines. It reached thirty feet in length. Professor Marsh considers that this, when alive, must have presented the strangest appearance of all the Dinosaurs yet discovered.
[Pg 38]From these points, it's clear that, given their typical sizes, there's no reason to doubt the existence of the legendary monsters we'll discuss later. In various myths, these creatures rarely, if ever, match the size of animals that science has shown existed in a relatively recent geological era. The most bizarre idea could hardly compare to the reality of one such American Dinosaur, Stegosaurus, which seems to have been herbivorous and somewhat aquatic in nature, suited for resting on its hind legs, and protected by bony plates and many spines. It measured up to thirty feet long. Professor Marsh believes that this creature, when alive, must have had the most unusual appearance of all the Dinosaurs discovered so far.
The affinities of birds and reptiles have been so clearly demonstrated of late years, as to cause Professor Huxley and many other comparative anatomists to bridge over the wide gap which was formerly considered to divide the two classes, and to bracket them together in one class, to which the name Sauropsidæ has been given.[35]
The similarities between birds and reptiles have become so evident in recent years that Professor Huxley and many other comparative anatomists have connected the previously thought separate classes, grouping them together under the name Sauropsidæ.[35]
There are, indeed, not a few remarkable forms, as to the class position of which, whether they should be assigned to[Pg 39] birds or reptiles, opinion was for a long time, and is in a few instances still, divided. It is, for example, only of late years that the fossil form Archæopteryx[36] (Fig. 4, p. 19) from the Solenhofen slates, has been definitely relegated to the former, but arguments against this disposal of it have been based upon the beak or jaws being furnished with true teeth, and the feather of the tail attached to a series of vertebræ, instead of a single flattened one as in birds. It appears to have been entirely plumed, and to have had a moderate power of flight.
There are quite a few remarkable forms that have sparked debate about their classification as either birds or reptiles. This discussion has been ongoing for a long time, and in some cases, it still is. For example, only recently has the fossil form Archæopteryx (Fig. 4) from the Solenhofen slates been definitively classified as a bird. However, some arguments against this classification have pointed out that its beak or jaws had real teeth, and the tail feathers were connected to a series of vertebrae, rather than a single flattened one like in birds. It seems to have been fully feathered and capable of moderate flight.
Fig. 6.—Sivatherium (restored), from the Upper Miocene
deposits of the Siwalik Hills. (After Figuier.)
Fig. 6.—Sivatherium (restored), from the Upper Miocene
deposits of the Siwalik Hills. (After Figuier.)
On the other hand, the Ornithopterus is only provisionally[Pg 40] classed with reptiles, while the connection between the two classes is drawn still closer by the copious discovery of the birds from the Cretaceous formations of America, for which we are indebted to Professor Marsh.
On the other hand, the Ornithopterus is only temporarily[Pg 40] classified with reptiles, while the link between the two groups is strengthened by the numerous discoveries of birds from the Cretaceous formations of America, thanks to Professor Marsh.
The Lepidosiren, also, is placed mid-way between reptiles and fishes. Professor Owen and other eminent physiologists consider it a fish; Professor Bischoff and others, an amphibian reptile. It has a two-fold apparatus for respiration, partly aquatic, consisting of gills, and partly aerial, of true lungs.
The Lepidosiren is situated between reptiles and fish. Professor Owen and other notable physiologists see it as a fish, while Professor Bischoff and others categorize it as an amphibian reptile. It has a dual respiratory system, which includes gills for underwater breathing and true lungs for breathing air.
So far, then, as abnormality of type is concerned, we have here instances quite as remarkable as those presented by most of the strange monsters with the creation of which mythological fancy has been credited.
So far, when it comes to unusual types, we have examples here that are just as notable as those created by mythological imagination in most of the strange monsters.
Fig. 7.—Skeleton of Megatherium. (After Figuier.)
Fig. 7.—Skeleton of Megatherium. (After Figuier.)
Among mammals I shall only refer to the Megatherium, which appears to have been created to burrow in the earth and to feed upon the roots of trees and shrubs, for which purpose every organ of its heavy frame was adapted. This[Pg 41] Hercules among animals was as large as an elephant or rhinoceros of the largest species, and might well, as it has existed until a late date, have originated the myths, current among the Indians of South America, of a gigantic tunnelling or burrowing creature, incapable of supporting the light of day.[37]
Among mammals, I'll just mention the Megatherium, which seems to have been designed for digging in the ground and feeding on the roots of trees and bushes. Every part of its massive body was built for this purpose. This[Pg 41] Hercules of animals was as big as the largest elephants or rhinoceroses and could very well have inspired the South American Indian myths about a huge digging or burrowing creature that couldn't handle daylight.[37]
CHAPTER II.
EXTINCTION OF SPECIES.
Species extinction.
In reviewing the past succession of different forms of ancient life upon the globe, we are reminded of a series of dissolving views, in which each species evolves itself by an imperceptible gradation from some pre-existing one, arrives at its maximum of individuality, and then slowly fades away, while another type, either higher or lower, evolved in turn from it, emerges from obscurity, and succeeds it on the field of view.
As we look back on the various forms of ancient life that existed on Earth, it’s like watching a series of fading images, where each species gradually develops from a previous one, reaches its peak of uniqueness, and then slowly disappears, while another type, whether more complex or simpler, evolves from it, steps out of the shadows, and takes its place in the spotlight.
Specific individuality has in all cases a natural term, dependent on physical causes, but that term is in many cases abruptly anticipated by a combination of unfavourable conditions.
Specific individuality naturally has its limits, influenced by physical factors, but in many instances, those limits are suddenly reached due to a mix of unfavorable circumstances.
Alteration of climate, isolation by geological changes, such as the submergence of continents and islands, and the competition of other species, are among the causes which have at all times operated towards its destruction; while, since the evolution of man, his agency, so far as we can judge by what we know of his later history, has been especially active in the same direction.
Changes in climate, isolation due to geological shifts like the sinking of continents and islands, and competition from other species are some of the factors that have always contributed to its destruction. Additionally, since the rise of humans, their impact—based on what we understand from their recent history—has been particularly significant in promoting the same outcome.
The limited distribution of many species, even when not enforced by insular conditions, is remarkable, and, of course, highly favourable to their destruction. A multiplicity of examples are familiar to naturalists, and possibly not a few may have attracted the attention of the ordinary observer.
The limited range of many species, even when it's not restricted by island conditions, is striking and, of course, very conducive to their extinction. Naturalists are familiar with many examples, and some may have caught the eye of the average observer.
[Pg 43]For instance, it is probably generally known, that in our own island, the red grouse (which, by the way, is a species peculiar to Great Britain) is confined to certain moorlands, the ruffs and reeves to fen districts, and the nightingale,[38] chough, and other species to a few counties; while Ireland is devoid of almost all the species of reptiles common to Great Britain. In the former cases, the need of or predilection for certain foods probably determines the favourite locality, and there are few countries which would not furnish similar examples. In the latter, the explanation depends on biological conditions dating prior to the separation of Ireland from the main continent. Among birds, it might fairly be presumed that the power of flight would produce unlimited territorial expansion, but in many instances the reverse is found to be the case: a remarkable example being afforded by the island of Tasmania, a portion of which is called the unsettled waste lands, or Western Country. This district, which comprises about one-third of the island upon the western side, and is mainly composed of mountain chains of granites, quartzite, and mica schists, is entirely devoid of the numerous species of garrulous and gay-plumaged birds, such as the Mynah mocking-bird, white cockatoo, wattle bird, and Rosella parrot, though these abundantly enliven the eastern districts, which are fertilized by rich soils due to the presence of ranges of basalt, greenstone, and other trappean rocks.
[Pg 43]For example, it's probably well-known that on our island, the red grouse (which, by the way, is a species unique to Great Britain) is found only in certain moorlands, while the ruffs and reeves are limited to fen areas, and the nightingale, chough, and other species are restricted to just a few counties. Meanwhile, Ireland lacks almost all the reptile species that are common in Great Britain. In the first cases, the need for or preference for specific foods likely determines their favorite locations, and there are few countries that wouldn't provide similar examples. In the latter case, the explanation relates to biological conditions that existed before Ireland separated from the mainland. For birds, one might reasonably assume that the ability to fly would allow for limitless territorial expansion, but in many cases, the opposite is true. A striking example is the island of Tasmania, part of which is known as the unsettled waste lands or Western Country. This area, which makes up about one-third of the island on the western side, is mostly composed of chains of mountains made of granite, quartzite, and mica schists, and it completely lacks the many species of chatty and colorful birds, like the Mynah mocking-bird, white cockatoo, wattle bird, and Rosella parrot. These species, however, are plentiful in the eastern part of the island, which is enriched by fertile soils due to the presence of basalt, greenstone, and other volcanic rocks.
Another equally striking instance is given by my late father, Mr. J. Gould, in his work on the humming-birds. Of two species, inhabiting respectively the adjacent [Pg 44]mountains of Pichincha and Chimborazo at certain elevations, each is strictly confined to its own mountain; and, if my memory serves me correctly, he mentions similar instances of species peculiar to different peaks of the Andes.
Another equally striking example is provided by my late father, Mr. J. Gould, in his work on hummingbirds. Of two species found in the nearby [Pg 44] mountains of Pichincha and Chimborazo at specific elevations, each one is limited to its own mountain; and, if I remember correctly, he mentions similar cases of species unique to different peaks of the Andes.
Limitation by insular isolation is intelligible, especially in the case of mammals and reptiles, and of birds possessing but small power of flight; and we are, therefore, not surprised to find Mr. Gosse indicating, among other examples, that even the smallest of the Antilles has each a fauna of its own, while the humming-birds, some of the parrots, cuckoos, and pigeons, and many of the smaller birds are peculiar to Jamaica. He states still further, that in the latter instance many of the animals are not distributed over the whole island, but confined to a single small district.
Limitation due to being isolated makes sense, especially with mammals, reptiles, and birds that don’t have much flying ability. So, it's not surprising that Mr. Gosse points out, among other examples, that even the smallest of the Antilles has its own unique wildlife. He also notes that many hummingbirds, some parrots, cuckoos, pigeons, and various smaller birds are exclusive to Jamaica. Additionally, he mentions that in the case of Jamaica, many of these animals aren’t found throughout the entire island but are limited to one small area.
Continental limitation is effected by mountain barriers. Thus, according to Mr. Wallace, almost all the mammalia, birds, and insects on one side of the Andes and Rocky Mountains are distinct in species from those on the other; while a similar difference, but smaller in degree, exists with reference to regions adjacent to the Alps and Pyrenees.
Continental boundaries are created by mountain ranges. According to Mr. Wallace, nearly all mammals, birds, and insects on one side of the Andes and Rocky Mountains are different species from those on the other side; a similar, though less pronounced, difference can be observed in areas near the Alps and Pyrenees.
Climate, broad rivers, seas, oceans, forests, and even large desert wastes, like the Sahara or the great desert of Gobi, also act more or less effectively as girdles which confine species within certain limits.
Climate, wide rivers, seas, oceans, forests, and even vast desert areas, like the Sahara or the great Gobi Desert, serve somewhat effectively as barriers that restrict species to certain boundaries.
Dependence on each other or on supplies of appropriate food also form minor yet practical factors in the sum of limitation; and a curious example of the first is given by Dr. Van Lennep with reference to the small migratory birds that are unable to perform the flight of three hundred and fifty miles across the Mediterranean. He states that these are carried across on the backs of cranes.[39]
Dependence on each other or on supplies of suitable food also creates small but practical limitations; an interesting example of this is provided by Dr. Van Lennep regarding the small migratory birds that can't fly the three hundred and fifty miles across the Mediterranean. He mentions that these birds are transported on the backs of cranes.[39]
[Pg 45]In the autumn many flocks of cranes may be seen coming from the North, with the first cold blast from that quarter, flying low, and uttering a peculiar cry, as if of alarm, as they circle over the cultivated plains. Little birds of every species may be seen flying up to them, while the twittering cries of those already comfortably settled upon their backs may be distinctly heard. On their return in the spring they fly high, apparently considering that their little passengers can easily find their way down to the earth.
[Pg 45]In the autumn, many flocks of cranes can be seen arriving from the North with the first cold winds, flying low and making a distinct cry, almost like a warning, as they circle over the fields. Small birds of various kinds can be seen flying up to them, and the chirping sounds of those already settled on their backs can be clearly heard. On their way back in the spring, they fly high, seemingly believing that their little passengers can easily get back down to the ground.
The question of food-supply is involved in the more extended subject of geological structure, as controlling the flora and the insect life dependent on it. As an example we may cite the disappearance of the capercailzie from Denmark with the decay of the pine forests abundant during late Tertiary periods.
The issue of food supply is connected to the broader topic of geological structure, which influences the plant life and the insect species that rely on it. For example, we can point to the extinction of the capercaillie in Denmark coinciding with the decline of the pine forests that were plentiful during the late Tertiary periods.
Collision, direct or indirect, with inimical species often has a fatal ending. Thus the dodo was exterminated by the swine which the early visitors introduced to the Mauritius and permitted to run wild there; while the indigenous insects, mollusca, and perhaps some of the birds of St. Helena, disappeared as soon as the introduction of goats caused the destruction of the whole flora of forest trees.
Collisions, either direct or indirect, with hostile species often end in disaster. For example, the dodo was wiped out by the pigs that early visitors brought to Mauritius and let run wild; meanwhile, the native insects, mollusks, and possibly some birds of St. Helena vanished once the introduction of goats led to the destruction of all the forest trees.
The Tsetse fly extirpates all horses, dogs, and cattle, from certain districts of South Africa, and a representative species in Paraguay is equally fatal to new-born cattle and horses.
The Tsetse fly eliminates all horses, dogs, and cattle from certain areas of South Africa, and a similar species in Paraguay is just as deadly to newborn cattle and horses.
Mr. Darwin[40] shows that the struggle is more severe between species of the same genus, when they come into competition with each other, than between species of distinct genera. Thus one species of swallow has recently expelled another from part of the United States; and the missel-thrush has driven the song-thrush from part of Scotland. In Australia the imported hive-bee is rapidly exterminating the small stingless native bee, and similar cases might be found in any number.
Mr. Darwin[40] shows that the competition is tougher between species of the same genus when they are in competition with each other than between species of different genera. For example, one species of swallow has recently pushed another out of a part of the United States, and the missel-thrush has pushed the song-thrush out of part of Scotland. In Australia, the introduced hive-bee is quickly wiping out the small stingless native bee, and many similar examples could be found.
Mr. Wallace, in quoting Mr. Darwin as to these facts, points the conclusion that “any slight change, therefore,[Pg 46] of physical geography or of climate, which allows allied species hitherto inhabiting distinct areas to come into contact, will often lead to the extermination of one of them.”
Mr. Wallace, while quoting Mr. Darwin regarding these facts, concludes that “any small change, therefore,[Pg 46] in physical geography or climate, which enables related species that have previously lived in separate areas to meet, will often result in the extinction of one of them.”
It is the province of the palæontologist to enumerate the many remarkable forms which have passed away since man’s first appearance upon the globe, and to trace their fluctuations over both hemispheres as determined by the advance and retreat of glacial conditions, and by the protean forms assumed by past and existing continents under oscillations of elevation and depression. Many interesting points, such as the dates of the successive separation of Ireland and Great Britain from the main continent, can be determined with accuracy from the record furnished by the fossil remains of animals of those times; and many interesting associations of animals with man at various dates, in our present island home and in other countries, have been traced by the discovery of their remains in connection with his, in bone deposits in caverns and elsewhere.
It’s the job of the paleontologist to list the many fascinating species that have gone extinct since humans first appeared on Earth and to follow their changes across both hemispheres as affected by the rise and fall of glaciers, as well as the various forms that past and present continents have taken due to shifts in elevation. Many interesting details, like the timeline of when Ireland and Great Britain separated from the mainland, can be accurately determined from the fossil records of animals from those eras. Additionally, many intriguing connections between animals and humans at different points in time in our current island home and other countries have been established through the discovery of their remains alongside human bones in cave deposits and other locations.
Conversely, most valuable deductions are drawn by the zoologist from the review which he is enabled to take, through the connected labours of his colleagues in all departments, of the distinct life regions now mapped out upon the face of the globe. These, after the application of the necessary corrections for various disturbing or controlling influences referred to above, afford proof reaching far back into past periods, of successive alterations in the disposition of continents and oceans, and of connections long since obliterated between distant lands.
On the other hand, the zoologist gains the most valuable insights from the comprehensive review of different life regions mapped out across the globe, thanks to the collaborative work of colleagues in various fields. After applying the necessary adjustments for different influencing factors mentioned earlier, this information provides evidence that goes back to earlier times, showing successive changes in the arrangement of continents and oceans, as well as connections between distant lands that have long been erased.
The palæontologist reasons from the past to the present, the zoologist from the present to the past; and their mutual labours explain the evolution of existing forms, and the causes of the disparity or connection between those at present characterizing the different portions of the surface of the globe.
The paleontologist studies the past to understand the present, while the zoologist looks at the present to make sense of the past. Their complementary work helps to explain how current species evolved, as well as the reasons for the differences or connections among those that currently inhabit various regions of the Earth.
The palæontologist, for example, traces the descent of the[Pg 47] horse, which, until its reintroduction by the Spaniards was unknown in the New World, through a variety of intermediate forms, to the genus Orohippus occurring in Eocene deposits in Utah and Wyoming. This animal was no larger than a fox, and possessed four separated toes in front, and three behind. Domestic cattle he refers to the Bos primigenius, and many existing Carnivora to Tertiary forms such as the cave-bear, cave-lion, sabre-tiger, and the like.
The paleontologist, for example, traces the evolution of the[Pg 47] horse, which was unknown in the New World until it was brought back by the Spaniards, through various intermediate forms to the genus Orohippus found in Eocene deposits in Utah and Wyoming. This animal was no bigger than a fox and had four separate toes in the front and three in the back. He links domestic cattle to Bos primigenius and many existing carnivores to Tertiary forms like the cave bear, cave lion, saber-toothed tiger, and so on.
The zoologist groups the existing fauna into distinct provinces, and demands, in explanation of the anomalies which these exhibit, the reconstruction of large areas, of which only small outlying districts remain at the present date, in many instances widely separated by oceans, though once forming parts of the same continent; and so, for the simile readily suggests itself, the workers in another branch of science, Philology, argue from words and roots scattered like fossils through the various dialects of very distant countries, a mutual descent from a common Aryan language: the language of a race of which no historical record exists, though in regard to its habits, customs, and distribution much may be affirmed from the large collection of word specimens stored in philological museums.
The zoologist categorizes the existing animal life into specific regions and seeks to explain the oddities these display by reconstructing large areas that now only have small, isolated parts remaining, often separated by oceans, even though they used to be part of the same continent. Similarly, experts in another field, Philology, analyze words and roots scattered like fossils across the different dialects of far-off countries, arguing for a shared origin from a common Aryan language. This language belonged to a race of which no historical evidence exists, but much can be deduced about its habits, customs, and distribution from the extensive collection of word samples stored in philological museums.
Thus Mr. Sclater, on zoological grounds, claims the late existence of a continent which he calls Lemuria, extending from Madagascar to Ceylon and Sumatra; and for similar reasons Mr. Wallace extends the Australia of Tertiary periods to New Guinea and the Solomon Islands, and perhaps to Fiji, and from its marsupial types infers a connection with the northern continent during the Secondary period.
Thus, Mr. Sclater, based on zoological evidence, proposes the former existence of a continent he names Lemuria, which stretched from Madagascar to Sri Lanka and Sumatra. Similarly, Mr. Wallace suggests that the Australia of the Tertiary periods extended to New Guinea and the Solomon Islands, and possibly to Fiji, and from its marsupial types, he infers a connection with the northern continent during the Secondary period.
Again, the connection of Europe with North Africa during a late geological period is inferred by many zoologists from the number of identical species of mammalia inhabiting the opposite sides of the Mediterranean, and palæontologists confirm this by the discovery of the remains of elephants in cave-deposits in Malta, and of hippopotami in[Pg 48] Gibraltar; while hydrographers furnish the supplemental suggestive evidence that an elevation of only fifteen hundred feet would be sufficient to establish two broad connections between the two continents—so as to unite Italy with Tripoli and Spain with Morocco, and to convert the Mediterranean Sea into two great lakes, which appears, in fact, to have been its condition during the Pliocene and Post Pliocene periods.
Again, many zoologists infer the connection between Europe and North Africa during a later geological period from the number of identical mammal species living on both sides of the Mediterranean. Paleontologists support this by discovering elephant remains in cave-deposits in Malta and hippopotamus remains in[Pg 48] Gibraltar. Meanwhile, hydrographers provide additional suggestive evidence that an elevation of just fifteen hundred feet would be enough to create two wide connections between the two continents—linking Italy with Tripoli and Spain with Morocco—and turning the Mediterranean Sea into two large lakes, which seems to have been its state during the Pliocene and Post Pliocene periods.
It was by means of these causeways that the large pachyderms entered Britain, then united to the continent; and it was over them they retreated when driven back by glacial conditions, their migration northward being effectually prevented by the destruction of the connecting arms of land.
It was through these causeways that the large elephants entered Britain when it was connected to the continent; and it was over them that they retreated when driven back by icy conditions, their migration north being effectively blocked by the destruction of the land bridges.
Some difference of opinion exists among naturalists as to the extent to which zoological regions should be subdivided, and as to their respective limitations.
Some disagreement exists among naturalists about how much zoological regions should be divided and about their specific boundaries.
But Mr. A. R. Wallace, who has most recently written on the subject, is of opinion that the original division proposed by Mr. Sclater in 1857 is the most tenable, and he therefore adopts it in the very exhaustive work upon the geographical distribution of animals which he has recently issued. Mr. Sclater’s Six Regions are as follows:—
But Mr. A. R. Wallace, who has recently written about this topic, believes that the original classification proposed by Mr. Sclater in 1857 is the most valid, and he therefore uses it in his very comprehensive work on the geographical distribution of animals that he has just published. Mr. Sclater’s Six Regions are as follows:—
1.—The Palæarctic Region, including Europe, Temperate Asia, and North Africa to the Atlas mountains.
1.—The Palearctic Region, which includes Europe, temperate Asia, and North Africa up to the Atlas Mountains.
2.—The Ethiopian Region, Africa south of the Atlas, Madagascar, and the Mascarene islands, with Southern Arabia.
2.—The Ethiopian Region, Africa south of the Atlas Mountains, Madagascar, and the Mascarene islands, along with Southern Arabia.
3.—The Indian Region, including India south of the Himalayas, to South China, and to Borneo and Java.
3.—The Indian Region, which includes India south of the Himalayas, extending to South China, and to Borneo and Java.
4.—The Australian Region, including Celebes and Lombok, Eastward to Australia and the Pacific islands.
4.—The Australian Region, which includes the Celebes and Lombok, extending eastward to Australia and the Pacific islands.
5.—The Nearctic Region, including Greenland, and North America, to Northern Mexico.
5.—The Nearctic Region, which includes Greenland and North America up to Northern Mexico.
6.—The Neotropical Region, including South America, the Antilles, and Southern Mexico.
6.—The Neotropical Region, which includes South America, the Caribbean, and Southern Mexico.
[Pg 49]This arrangement is based upon a detailed examination of the chief genera and families of birds, and also very nearly represents the distribution of mammals and of reptiles. Its regions are not, as in other subsequently proposed and more artificial systems, controlled by climate; for they range, in some instances, from the pole to the tropics. It probably approaches more nearly than any other yet proposed to that desideratum, a division of the earth into regions, founded on a collation of the groups of forms indigenous to or typical of them, and upon a selection of those peculiar to them; with a disregard of, or only admitting with caution, any which, though common to and apparently establishing connection between two or more regions, may have in fact but little value for the purpose of such comparison; from the fact of its being possible to account for their extended range by their capability of easy transport from one region to another by common natural agencies.[41]
[Pg 49]This arrangement is based on a thorough analysis of the main bird genera and families and closely reflects the distribution of mammals and reptiles. Its regions are not determined by climate, as seen in other later proposed and more artificial systems; instead, they can stretch from the poles to the tropics in some cases. It likely comes closer than any other proposed system to the ideal of dividing the earth into regions based on a compilation of the groups of forms that are native to or characteristic of them, as well as selecting those unique to them; while paying little attention to, or only cautiously acknowledging, those that, despite being common and apparently connecting two or more regions, may actually hold little value for such comparisons; because it is possible to explain their wide range by their ability to be easily transported between regions by common natural means.[41]
Such an arrangement should be consistent with the retrospective information afforded by palæontology; and, taking an extended view of the subject, be not merely a catalogue[Pg 50] of the present, but also an index of the past. It should afford an illustration of an existing phase of the distribution of animal life, considered as the last of a long series of similar phases which have successively resulted from changes in the disposition of land and water, and from other controlling agencies, throughout all time. A reconstruction of the areas respectively occupied by the sea and the land at different geological periods will be possible, or at least greatly facilitated, when a complete system of similar groupings, illustrative of each successive period, has been compiled.
Such an arrangement should align with the insights provided by paleontology and, when viewed broadly, shouldn't just be a list[Pg 50] of the present, but also a record of the past. It should illustrate a current phase of the distribution of animal life, seen as the latest in a long series of similar phases that have emerged from changes in land and water arrangements, along with other influencing factors throughout history. A reconstruction of the areas occupied by the sea and land during different geological periods will be possible, or at least much easier, once a complete system of similar groupings representing each successive period has been compiled.
It is obvious that any great cosmical change, affecting to a wide extent any of the regions, might determine a destruction of specific existence; and this on a large scale, in comparison with the change which is always progressing in a smaller degree in the different and isolated divisions.
It’s clear that any significant cosmic change, impacting a broad area, could lead to the destruction of specific existence; and this would be on a much larger scale compared to the changes that are constantly happening in a smaller way in the various isolated parts.
The brief remarks which I have made on this subject are intended to suggest, rather than to demonstrate—which could only be done by a lengthy series of examples—the causes influencing specific existence and its in many cases extreme frailty of tenure. And I shall now conclude by citing from the works of Lyell and Wallace a short list of notable species, now extinct, whose remains have been collected from late Tertiary, and Post Tertiary deposits—that is to say, at a time subsequent to the appearance of man. From other authors I have extracted an enumeration of species which have become locally or entirely extinct within the historic period.
The brief comments I've made on this topic are meant to suggest ideas rather than prove them—something that would require a long series of examples—about the factors affecting specific existence and its often extreme vulnerability. Now, I'll wrap up by referencing a short list of notable species, now extinct, that have been found in late Tertiary and Post Tertiary deposits—that is, from a time after humans appeared. I've also gathered a list from other authors of species that have become locally or completely extinct during the historic period.
These instances will, I think, be sufficient to show that, as similar destructive causes must have been in action during pre-historic times, it is probable that, besides those remarkable animals of which remains have been discovered, many others which then existed may have perished without leaving any trace of their existence. There is, consequently, a possibility that some at least of the so-called myths respecting extraordinary creatures, hitherto considered fabulous,[Pg 51] may merely be distorted accounts—traditions—of species as yet unrecognised by Science, which have actually existed, and that not remotely, as man’s congener.
I believe these examples are enough to demonstrate that similar destructive factors must have been at play during prehistoric times. It’s likely that, in addition to the remarkable animals whose remains have been found, many other species that existed back then may have gone extinct without leaving any evidence. Therefore, it’s possible that some of the so-called myths about extraordinary creatures, previously thought to be fictional,[Pg 51] could actually be distorted accounts—traditions—of species that have yet to be recognized by Science, which actually existed and were not far removed from humans.
Extinct Post Tertiary Mammalia.
Extinct Post-Tertiary Mammals.
The Mammoth.—Among other remarkable forms whose remains have been discovered in those later deposits, in which geologists are generally agreed that remains of man or traces of his handicraft have also been recognised, there is one which stands out prominently both for its magnitude and extensive range in time and space. Although the animal itself is now entirely extinct, delineations by the hand of Palæolithic man have been preserved, and even frozen carcases, with the flesh uncorrupted and fit for food, have been occasionally discovered.
The Mammoth.—Among other remarkable forms whose remains have been found in those later deposits, where geologists mostly agree that remains of humans or signs of their craftsmanship have also been identified, there is one that stands out both for its size and its wide range across time and geography. Although the animal itself is now completely extinct, drawings made by Paleolithic humans have been preserved, and even frozen carcasses, with the flesh unspoiled and suitable for food, have occasionally been discovered.
Fig. 9.—The Mammoth. (After Jukes.)
Fig. 9.—The Mammoth. (After Jukes.)
This is the mammoth, the Elephas primigenius of Blumenbach, a gigantic elephant nearly a third taller than the largest modern species, and twice its weight. Its body was[Pg 52] protected from the severity of the semi-arctic conditions under which it flourished by a dense covering of reddish wool, and long black hair, and its head was armed or ornamented with tusks exceeding twelve feet in length, and curiously curved into three parts of a circle. Its ivory has long been, and still is, a valuable article of commerce, more especially in North-eastern Asia, and in Eschscholtz Bay in North America, near Behring’s straits, where entire skeletons are occasionally discovered, and where even the nature of its food has been ascertained from the undigested contents of its stomach.
This is the mammoth, the Elephas primigenius of Blumenbach, a massive elephant that was nearly a third taller than the largest modern species and twice its weight. Its body was[Pg 52] insulated from the harsh semi-arctic conditions it thrived in by a thick layer of reddish wool and long black hair. Its head was equipped with tusks that exceeded twelve feet in length, curved intriguingly in three parts of a circle. Its ivory has long been, and still is, a valuable commodity, especially in Northeast Asia and Eschscholtz Bay in North America, near Bering Strait, where complete skeletons are sometimes found, and even the nature of its diet has been determined from the undigested contents of its stomach.
There is a well-known case recorded of a specimen found (1799), frozen and encased in ice, at the mouth of the Lena. It was sixteen feet long, and the flesh was so well preserved that the Yakuts used it as food for their dogs. But similar instances occurred previously, for we find the illustrious savant and Emperor Kang Hi [A.D. 1662 to 1723] penning the following note[42] upon what could only have been this species:—
There is a famous case documented of a specimen discovered (1799), frozen and trapped in ice, at the mouth of the Lena. It measured sixteen feet long, and the flesh was so well preserved that the Yakuts fed it to their dogs. However, similar instances happened before, as we find the renowned scholar and Emperor Kang Hi [CE 1662 to 1723] writing the following note[42] about what could only have been this species:—
“The cold is extreme, and nearly continuous on the coasts of the northern sea beyond Tai-Tong-Kiang. It is on this coast that the animal called Fen Chou is found, the form of which resembles that of a rat, but which equals an elephant in size. It lives in obscure caverns, and flies from the light. There is obtained from it an ivory as white as that of the elephant, but easier to work, and which will not split. Its flesh is very cold and excellent for refreshing the blood. The ancient work Chin-y-king speaks of this animal in these terms: ‘There is in the depths of the north a rat which weighs as much as a thousand pounds; its flesh is very good for those who are heated.’ The Tsée-Chou calls it Tai-Chou and speaks of another species which is not so large. It[Pg 53] says that this is as big as a buffalo, buries itself like a mole, flies the light, and remains nearly always under ground; it is said that it would die if it saw the light of the sun or even that of the moon.”
“The cold is extreme and almost constant along the coasts of the northern sea beyond Tai-Tong-Kiang. This is where the animal known as Fen Chou is found; it looks like a rat but is as big as an elephant. It lives in dark caves and avoids the light. From it, you can get ivory that is as white as elephant ivory but easier to carve and won’t split. Its flesh is very cold and great for cooling the blood. The ancient book Chin-y-king describes this animal like this: ‘In the depths of the north, there is a rat that weighs as much as a thousand pounds; its flesh is very beneficial for those who are overheated.’ The Tsée-Chou calls it Tai-Chou and mentions another species that isn’t as large. It says that this one is as big as a buffalo, burrows like a mole, avoids the light, and mostly stays underground; it’s said that it would die if it ever saw sunlight or even moonlight.”
Fig. 10.—Tooth of the Mammoth. (After Figuier.)
Fig. 10.—Mammoth Tooth. (After Figuier.)
It seems probable that discoveries of mammoth tusks formed in part the basis for the story which Pliny tells in reference to fossil ivory. He says[43]:—“These animals [elephants] are well aware that the only spoil that we are anxious to procure of them is the part which forms their weapon of defence, by Juba called their horns, but by Herodotus, a much older writer, as well as by general usage, and more appropriately, their teeth. Hence it is that, when these tusks have fallen off, either from accident or old age, they bury them in the earth.”
It seems likely that the discoveries of mammoth tusks partly inspired the story Pliny tells about fossil ivory. He says[43]:—“These animals [elephants] know very well that the only thing we want from them is the part that serves as their weapon of defense, which Juba calls their horns, but which Herodotus, a much older writer, along with common usage, more appropriately refers to as their teeth. That’s why, when these tusks have fallen out, either due to accidents or old age, they bury them in the ground.”
Nordenskjöld[44] states that the savages with whom he came in contact frequently offered to him very fine mammoth tusks, and tools made of mammoth ivory. He computes that since the conquest of Siberia, useful tusks from more than twenty thousand animals have been collected.
Nordenskjöld[44] says that the natives he met often presented him with beautiful mammoth tusks and tools made from mammoth ivory. He estimates that since the conquest of Siberia, useful tusks from over twenty thousand animals have been gathered.
Figuier[47] says: “New Siberia and the Isle of Lachon are for the most part only an agglomeration of sand, of ice, and of elephants’ teeth. At every tempest the sea casts ashore new quantities of mammoth’s tusks, and the inhabitants of New Siberia carry on a profitable commerce in this fossil ivory. Every year during the summer innumerable fishermen’s barks direct their course to this isle of bones, and during winter immense caravans take the same route, all the convoys drawn by dogs, returning charged with the tusks of the mammoth, weighing each from one hundred and fifty to two hundred pounds. The fossil ivory thus withdrawn from the frozen north is imported into China and Europe.”
Figuier[47] says: “New Siberia and the Isle of Lachon are mostly just a pile of sand, ice, and mammoth teeth. After every storm, the sea washes up more mammoth tusks, and the people in New Siberia have a thriving business selling this fossil ivory. Every summer, countless fishing boats head to this bone-filled island, and in winter, huge caravans make the same trip, all pulled by dogs, returning loaded with mammoth tusks that weigh between one hundred and fifty to two hundred pounds each. The fossil ivory taken from the frozen north is then shipped to China and Europe.”
In addition to its elimination by the thawing of the frozen grounds of the north, remains of the mammoth are procured from bogs, alluvial deposits, and from the destruction of submarine beds.[48] They are also found in cave deposits, associated with the remains of other mammals, and with[Pg 55] flint implements. This creature appears to have been an object of the chase with Palæolithic man.
In addition to being uncovered by the melting of the frozen northern grounds, mammoth remains are found in bogs, river deposits, and from the destruction of underwater beds.[48] They’re also located in cave deposits alongside the remains of other mammals and with[Pg 55] stone tools. This creature seems to have been hunted by Paleolithic humans.
Mr. Dawkins, reviewing all the discoveries, considers that its range, at various periods, extended over the whole of Northern Europe, and as far south as Spain; over Northern Asia, and North America down to the Isthmus of Darien. Dr. Falconer believes it to have had an elastic constitution, which enabled it to adapt itself to great change of climate.
Mr. Dawkins, looking over all the findings, thinks that its range, at different times, covered the entirety of Northern Europe and reached as far south as Spain; across Northern Asia and North America down to the Isthmus of Darien. Dr. Falconer believes it had a flexible structure that allowed it to adjust to significant changes in climate.
Murchison, De Verneuil, and Keyserling believed that this species, as well as the woolly rhinoceros, belonged to the Tertiary fauna of Northern Asia, though not appearing until the Quaternary period in Europe.
Murchison, De Verneuil, and Keyserling thought that this species, along with the woolly rhinoceros, was part of the Tertiary fauna of Northern Asia, even though it didn’t show up in Europe until the Quaternary period.
Mr. Dawkins shows it to have been pre-glacial, glacial, and post-glacial in Britain and in Europe, and, from its relation to the intermediate species Elephas armeniacus, accepts it as the ancestor of the existing Indian elephant. Its disappearance was rapid, but not in the opinion of most geologists cataclysmic, as suggested by Mr. Howorth.
Mr. Dawkins demonstrates that it existed before, during, and after the ice age in Britain and Europe, and based on its connection to the intermediate species Elephas armeniacus, he considers it the ancestor of the modern Indian elephant. Its extinction happened quickly, but most geologists do not believe it was a catastrophic event, as Mr. Howorth suggested.
Another widely distributed species was the Rhinoceros tichorhinus—the smooth-skinned rhinoceros—also called the woolly rhinoceros and the Siberian rhinoceros, which had two horns, and, like the mammoth, was covered with woolly hair. It attained a great size; a specimen, the carcase of which was found by Pallas imbedded in frozen soil near Wilui, in Siberia (1772), was eleven and a half feet in length. Its horns are considered by some of the native tribes of northern Asia to have been the talons of gigantic birds; and Ermann and Middendorf suppose that their discovery may have originated the accounts by Herodotus of the gold-bearing griffons and the arimaspi.
Another widely distributed species was the Rhinoceros tichorhinus—the smooth-skinned rhinoceros—also known as the woolly rhinoceros and the Siberian rhinoceros. It had two horns and, like the mammoth, was covered in thick, woolly hair. It grew to a large size; a specimen discovered by Pallas, frozen in soil near Wilui in Siberia (1772), measured eleven and a half feet long. Some native tribes in northern Asia believed its horns were the talons of giant birds, and Ermann and Middendorf speculated that this discovery might have inspired Herodotus's stories about gold-bearing griffons and the arimaspi.
Its food, ascertained by Von Brandt, and others, from portions remaining in the hollows of its teeth, consisted of leaves and needles of trees still existing in Siberia. The range of this species northwards was as extensive as that of[Pg 56] the mammoth, but its remains have not yet been discovered south of the Alps and Pyrenees.
Its food, as determined by Von Brandt and others, based on remnants found in the hollows of its teeth, included leaves and needles from trees that still exist in Siberia. This species’ northern range was as extensive as that of[Pg 56] the mammoth, but its remains have not yet been found south of the Alps and Pyrenees.
The investigation,[49] made by M. E. Lartet in 1860, of the contents of the Grotto of Aurignac, in the department of the Haute Garonne, from which numerous human skeletons had been previously removed in 1852, shows that this animal was included among the species used as ordinary articles of food, or as exceptional items at the funeral feasts of the Palæolithic troglodytes. In the layers of charcoal and ashes immediately outside the entrance to the grotto, and surrounding what is supposed to have been the hearth, the bones of a young Rhinoceros tichorhinus were found, which had been split open for the extraction of the marrow. Numerous other species had been dealt with in the same manner; and all these having received this treatment, and showing marks of the action of fire, had evidently been carried to the cave for banqueting purposes. The remains of Herbivora associated with those of this rhinoceros, consisted of bones of the mammoth, the horse (Equus caballus), stag (Cervus elaphus), elk (Megaceros hibernicus), roebuck (C. capreolus), reindeer (C. tarandus), auroch (Bison europæus). Among carnivora were found remains of Ursus spelæus (cave-bear), Ursus arctos? (brown bear), Meles taxus (badger), Putorius vulgaris (polecat), Hyæna spelæa (cave-hyæna), Felis spelæa (cave-lion), Felis catus ferus (wild cat), Canis lupus (wolf), Canis vulpis (fox). Within the grotto were also found remains of Felis spelæa (cave-lion) and Sus scrofa (pig). The cave-bear, the fox, and indeed most of these, probably also formed articles of diet, but the hyæna seems to have been a post attendant at the feast, and to have rooted out and gnawed off the spongy parts of the thrown-away bones after the departure of the company.
The investigation, [49] conducted by M. E. Lartet in 1860, of the contents of the Grotto of Aurignac, in the Haute Garonne region, where many human skeletons had been taken out in 1852, reveals that this animal was included among the types of food regularly consumed or served at the special funeral feasts of the Paleolithic cave dwellers. In the layers of charcoal and ashes just outside the grotto entrance, around what is believed to be the hearth, bones of a young Rhinoceros tichorhinus were found, which had been cracked open to extract the marrow. Many other species were treated similarly, and since they showed signs of fire damage, it's clear they were brought to the cave for feasting. The remains of herbivores found alongside this rhinoceros included bones from the mammoth, horse (Equus caballus), stag (Cervus elaphus), elk (Megaceros hibernicus), roebuck (C. capreolus), reindeer (C. tarandus), and auroch (Bison europæus). Among the carnivores, remains of Ursus spelæus (cave bear), Ursus arctos? (brown bear), Meles taxus (badger), Putorius vulgaris (polecat), Hyæna spelæa (cave hyena), Felis spelæa (cave lion), Felis catus ferus (wild cat), Canis lupus (wolf), and Canis vulpis (fox) were found. Inside the grotto, remains of Felis spelæa (cave lion) and Sus scrofa (pig) were also discovered. The cave bear, the fox, and likely most of these animals were probably part of the diet as well. However, the hyena seemed to have been a later visitor at the feast, scavenging and gnawing on the spongy bits of the discarded bones after the guests had left.
In the Pleistocene deposits at Würzburg, in Franconia,[Pg 57] a human finger-bone occurs with bones of this species, and also of other large mammalia, such as the mammoth, cave-bear, and the like.
In the Pleistocene deposits at Würzburg, in Franconia,[Pg 57] a human finger bone has been found alongside bones of this species, as well as other large mammals, like the mammoth and cave bear.
And flint implements, and pointed javelin-heads made of reindeer horn, are found associated with it in the vicinity of the old hearths established by Palæolithic man in the cave called the Trou du Sureau, on the river Malignée in Belgium.
And flint tools, along with pointed javelin heads made from reindeer antlers, are discovered near the ancient hearths set up by Paleolithic humans in the cave known as the Trou du Sureau, by the Malignée River in Belgium.
In the cavern of Goyet, also in Belgium, there are five bone layers, alternating with six beds of alluvial deposits, showing that the cave had been inhabited by different species at various periods. The lion was succeeded by the cave-bear, and this by hyænas; then Palæolithic man became a tenant and has left his bones there, together with flint implements and remains of numerous species, including those already enumerated as his contemporaries.
In the Goyet cave in Belgium, there are five layers of bones, alternating with six layers of sediment, indicating that the cave was home to various species at different times. The lion was followed by the cave bear, and then by hyenas; eventually, Paleolithic humans moved in, leaving behind their bones along with stone tools and remains of many species, including those already mentioned as their contemporaries.
The Sabre-toothed Tiger or Lion.—This species, Machairodus[50] latifrons of Owen, was remarkable for having long sabre-shaped canines. It belongs to an extinct genus, of which four other species are known, characterised by the possession of serrated teeth. The genus is known to be represented in the Auvergne beds between the Eocene and Miocene, in the Miocene of Greece and India, in the Pliocene of South America and Europe, and in the Pleistocene. Mr. Dawkins believes that this species survived to post-glacial times. It is one of the numerous animals whose remains have been found with traces of man and flint implements in cave deposits at Kent’s Hole, near Torquay, and elsewhere.
The Saber-toothed Tiger or Lion.—This species, Machairodus[50] latifrons of Owen, was notable for its long, saber-shaped fangs. It belongs to an extinct genus, which includes four other known species, all characterized by their serrated teeth. This genus has been discovered in the Auvergne sedimentary layers from the Eocene to the Miocene, as well as in Miocene deposits in Greece and India, Pliocene remains in South America and Europe, and in the Pleistocene era. Mr. Dawkins believes that this species lasted into post-glacial times. It is one of many animals whose remains have been found alongside evidence of humans and flint tools in cave deposits at Kent’s Hole, near Torquay, and in other locations.
The Cave-Bear, Ursus spelæus, of Rosenmüller.—The appearance of this species has been preserved to us in the drawing by Palæolithic man found in the cave of Massat (Arieze).
The cave bear, Ursus spelæus, of Rosenmüller.—We have a record of this species thanks to a drawing made by Paleolithic humans discovered in the cave of Massat (Arieze).
[Pg 58]It occurs in the Cromer Forest Bed, a deposit referred by Mr. Boyd Dawkins to the early part of the Glacial period, and generally regarded as transitional between the Pliocene and Quaternary. It is also found in the caves of Perigaud, which are considered to belong to the reindeer era of M. Lartet or the opening part of the Recent period, and numerous discoveries of its remains at dates intermediate to these have been made in Britain and in Europe. Carl Vogt, indeed, is of opinion that this species is the progenitor of our living brown bear, Ursus arctos, and Mr. Boyd Dawkins also says that those “who have compared the French, German, and British specimens, gradually realize the fact that the fossil remains of the bears form a graduated series, in which all the variations that at first sight appear specific vanish away.”
[Pg 58]It occurs in the Cromer Forest Bed, a deposit referred to by Mr. Boyd Dawkins as early in the Glacial period, and generally seen as a transition between the Pliocene and Quaternary. It's also found in the caves of Perigaud, which are believed to belong to the reindeer era of M. Lartet or the beginning of the Recent period, and many discoveries of its remains from dates around these periods have been made in Britain and Europe. Carl Vogt believes that this species is the ancestor of our current brown bear, Ursus arctos, and Mr. Boyd Dawkins notes that those “who have compared the French, German, and British specimens gradually come to understand that the fossil remains of the bears form a continuous series, where all the variations that initially seem specific disappear.”
It has been identified by Mr. Busk among the associated mammalian bones of the Brixham cave. Its remains are very abundant in the bone deposit of the Trou de Sureau in Belgium, and in the cavern of Goyet, which it tenanted alternately with the lion and hyæna, and, like them, appears to have preyed on man and the larger mammalia.
Mr. Busk identified it among the related mammal bones found in the Brixham cave. Its remains are quite plentiful in the bone deposit of the Trou de Sureau in Belgium, and in the Goyet cave, where it cohabited with the lion and hyena. Like them, it seems to have hunted humans and other large mammals.
Mr. Prestwich has obtained it in low-level deposits of river gravels in the valleys of the north of France and south of England, and it has been obtained from the Löss, a loamy, usually unstratified deposit, which is extensively distributed over central Europe, in the valleys of the Rhine, Rhone, Danube, and other great rivers. This deposit is considered by Mr. Prestwich to be equivalent to other high-level gravels of the Pleistocene period.
Mr. Prestwich has found it in low-lying deposits of river gravel in the valleys of northern France and southern England, and it has also been sourced from Löss, a loamy, typically unlayered deposit that is widely spread across central Europe, in the valleys of the Rhine, Rhône, Danube, and other major rivers. Mr. Prestwich believes this deposit is equivalent to other high-level gravels from the Pleistocene era.
The Mastodon.—The generic title Mastodon has been applied to a number of species allied to the elephants, but distinguished from them by a peculiar structure of the molar teeth; these are rectangular, and in their upper surfaces exhibit a number of great conical tuberosities with rounded points disposed in pairs, to the number of four or five,[Pg 59] according to the species; whereas in the elephants they are broad and uniform, and regularly marked with furrows of large curvature. The mastodons, in addition to large tusks in the premaxillæ, like those of the elephant, had also in most instances, a pair of shorter ones in the mandible.
The Mastodon.—The term Mastodon refers to several species related to elephants, but they differ from them by the unique shape of their molar teeth; these teeth are rectangular and have several large conical bumps with rounded tips arranged in pairs, typically four or five,[Pg 59] depending on the species. In contrast, elephant molars are wider and more uniform, showing distinct deep grooves. Like elephants, mastodons had large tusks in their upper jaw, but they often also had a pair of shorter tusks in their lower jaw.
Fig. 11.—Mastodon’s Tooth (worn). (After Figuier.)
Fig. 11.—Mastodon's Worn Tooth. (After Figuier.)
Cuvier established the name Mastodon,[51] or teat-like toothed animals, for the gigantic species from America which Buffon had already described under the name of the animal or elephant of the Ohio.
Cuvier named the giant species from America Mastodon,[51] which refers to teat-like toothed animals. This was the same species that Buffon had previously described as the animal or elephant of the Ohio.
Fig. 12.—Mastodon’s Tooth. (After Figuier.)
Fig. 12.—Mastodon's Tooth. (After Figuier.)
The form first appears in the Upper Miocene of Europe, five species being known, two of them from Pikermi, near Athens, and one, M. angustidens, from the Miocene beds of[Pg 60] Malta. Mastodon remains have also been found in the beds of the Sivalik hills, and four species of mastodon in all are known to have ranged over India during those periods.
The form first shows up in the Upper Miocene of Europe, with five known species, including two from Pikermi, near Athens, and one, M. angustidens, from the Miocene layers of[Pg 60] Malta. Mastodon remains have also been discovered in the Sivalik hills, and four species of mastodon are known to have lived in India during those times.
In Pliocene deposits we have abundant remains of M. arvernensis, and M. longirostris from the Val d’Arno in Italy, and the M. Borsoni from central France.
In Pliocene deposits, we have plenty of remains of M. arvernensis and M. longirostris from the Val d’Arno in Italy, as well as M. Borsoni from central France.
The M. arvernensis may be considered as a characteristic Pliocene species in Italy, France, and Europe generally. In Britain it occurs in the Norwich Crag and the Red Crag of Suffolk.
The M. arvernensis is seen as a typical Pliocene species in Italy, France, and Europe as a whole. In Britain, it can be found in the Norwich Crag and the Red Crag of Suffolk.
Species of mastodon occur in the Pliocene of La Plata, and of the temperate regions of South America; on the Pampas, and in the Andes of Chili.
Species of mastodon are found in the Pliocene of La Plata and in the temperate areas of South America; in the Pampas and in the Andes of Chile.
The Mastodon mirificus of Leidy is the earliest known species in America; this occurs in Pliocene deposits on the Niobrara and the Loup fork, west of the Mississippi.
The Mastodon mirificus identified by Leidy is the earliest known species in America; it is found in Pliocene deposits along the Niobrara and Loup forks, west of the Mississippi.
The remains of the Mastodon americanus of Cuvier occur abundantly in the Post Pliocene deposits throughout the United States, but more especially in the northern half; they are also found in Canada and Nova Scotia.
The remains of the Mastodon americanus discovered by Cuvier are found in large numbers in the Post Pliocene deposits across the United States, particularly in the northern half; they can also be found in Canada and Nova Scotia.
Fig. 13.—The Mastodon.
Fig. 13.—The Mastodon.
Perfect skeletons are occasionally procured from marshes, where the animals had become mired. In life this species appears to have measured from twelve to thirteen feet in[Pg 61] height and twenty-four to twenty-five feet in length, including seven feet for the tusks. Undigested food found with its remains show that it lived partly on spruce and fir-trees. A distinct species characterised the Quaternary deposits of South America.
Perfect skeletons are sometimes found in marshes, where the animals got stuck. When alive, this species was about twelve to thirteen feet tall and twenty-four to twenty-five feet long, including seven feet for the tusks. Undigested food found with the remains indicates that it fed partly on spruce and fir trees. A distinct species marked the Quaternary deposits of South America.
The Irish Elk.—The species (Megaceros hibernicus), commonly but erroneously called the Irish Elk, was, as professor Owen[52] has pointed out, a true deer, whose place is between the fallow and reindeer.
The Irish Elk.—The species (Megaceros hibernicus), often mistakenly referred to as the Irish Elk, was, as Professor Owen[52] has noted, a genuine deer that fits between the fallow deer and reindeer.
Though now extinct, it survived the Palæolithic period, and may possibly have existed down to historic times. Mr. Gosse adduces some very strong testimony on this point, and is of opinion that its extinction cannot have taken place more than a thousand years ago.
Though now extinct, it survived the Paleolithic period and may have existed into historic times. Mr. Gosse presents some very strong evidence on this point and believes that its extinction cannot have occurred more than a thousand years ago.
It had a flattened and expanded form of antler, with peculiarities unknown among existing deer, and was, in comparison with these, of gigantic size; the height to the summit of the antlers being from ten to eleven feet in the largest individuals, and the span of the antlers, in one case, over twelve feet.
It had a flattened and expanded shape of antler, with features not seen in any existing deer, and was, compared to them, of enormous size; the height to the top of the antlers was from ten to eleven feet in the largest individuals, and the width of the antlers, in one case, exceeded twelve feet.
Although its remains have been found most abundantly in Ireland, it was widely distributed over Britain and middle Europe. It has been found in peat swamps, lacustrine marls, bone caverns, fen deposits, and the Cornish gravels. It has been obtained from the cavern of Goyet in Belgium, and from the burial-place at Aurignac, in the department of the Haute Garonne. Its known range in time is from the early part of the Glacial period down to, possibly, historic periods.
Although its remains have been found most abundantly in Ireland, it was widely spread across Britain and central Europe. It has been discovered in peat swamps, lake bed sediments, bone caves, wetland deposits, and Cornish gravels. It has been collected from the Goyet cave in Belgium and from the burial site at Aurignac, in the Haute Garonne region. Its known timeline ranges from the early part of the Ice Age to possibly even historic times.
The Cave-Hyæna.—Hyæna spelæa of Goldfuss—is, like the cave-bear, characteristic of Europe during the Palæolithic age. It has been found in numerous caves in Britain, such as Kent’s Hole, the Brixham cave, and one near Wells in[Pg 62] Somersetshire, explored by Dawkins in 1859; in all of these the remains are associated with those of man, or with his implements. This species is closely related to the H. crocuta of Zimm, at present existing in South Africa, and is by some geologists considered identical with it. It is, however, larger.
The Cave Hyena.—Hyæna spelæa by Goldfuss—was, like the cave bear, typical of Europe during the Paleolithic age. It has been found in many caves in Britain, including Kent’s Hole, the Brixham cave, and one near Wells in[Pg 62] Somersetshire, which was explored by Dawkins in 1859; in all of these sites, the remains are found alongside those of humans or their tools. This species is closely related to H. crocuta, which currently exists in South Africa, and some geologists believe they are the same. However, it is larger.
It appears to have to some extent replaced the cave-bear in Britain; we are also, doubtless, greatly indebted to it for some of the extensive collections of bones in caverns, resulting from the carcases which it had dragged thither, and imperfectly destroyed.
It seems to have somewhat replaced the cave bear in Britain; we are likely also very grateful for it for some of the large collections of bones found in caves, which come from the carcasses it dragged there and partially destroyed.
In a cave at Kirkdale, in the vale of Pickering, the bones of about three hundred individuals—hyænas—were found mingled with the remains of the mammoth, bear, rhinoceros, deer, cave-lion, brown bear, horse, hare, and other species. Mr. Dawkins,[53] in describing it, says: “The pack of hyænas fell upon reindeer in the winter, and at other times on horses and bisons, and were able to master the hippopotamus, the lion, the slender-nosed rhinoceros, or the straight-tusked elephant, and to carry their bones to their den, where they were found by Dr. Buckland. The hyænas also inhabiting the ‘Dukeries,’ dragged back to their dens fragments of lion.”
In a cave at Kirkdale, in the Pickering Valley, the bones of about three hundred hyenas were found mixed with the remains of mammoths, bears, rhinoceroses, deer, cave lions, brown bears, horses, hares, and other species. Mr. Dawkins, [53] describes it like this: “The pack of hyenas hunted reindeer in the winter, and at other times preyed on horses and bison. They were capable of bringing down a hippopotamus, a lion, a slender-nosed rhinoceros, or a straight-tusked elephant, and carried their bones back to their den, where Dr. Buckland discovered them. The hyenas living in the ‘Dukeries’ also dragged fragments of lions back to their dens.”
Notable Quaternary forms (now extinct) on the American continent are the gigantic sloth-like animals Megatherium, which reached eighteen feet in length, and Mylodon, one species of which (M. robustus) was eleven feet in length; Armadillos, such as Glyptodon, with a total length of nine feet; Chlamydotherium, as big as a rhinoceros; and Pachytherium, equalling an ox.
Notable extinct Quaternary species on the American continent include gigantic sloth-like animals like Megatherium, which grew up to eighteen feet long, and Mylodon, one species of which (M. robustus) was eleven feet long; Armadillos such as Glyptodon, which had a total length of nine feet; Chlamydotherium, as large as a rhinoceros; and Pachytherium, comparable in size to an ox.
In Australia we find marsupial forms as at the present day; but they were gigantic in comparison with the latter. As for example, the Diprotodon, which equalled in size a hippopotamus, and the Nototherium, as large as a bullock.
In Australia, we see marsupials today, but they were much larger in the past. For instance, the Diprotodon was about the size of a hippopotamus, and the Nototherium was as big as a cow.
[Pg 63]I may mention a few other species, the remains of which are associated with some of those commented on in the last few pages; but which, as they have undoubtedly continued in existence down to the present period, are external to the present portion of my argument, and are either treated of elsewhere, or need only to be referred to in a few words.
[Pg 63]I might mention a few other species whose remains are linked to some of those discussed in the last few pages. However, since they have certainly continued to exist up to now, they are outside the scope of my current argument and are either covered in other sections or only need to be mentioned briefly.
Fig. 14.—Mylodon robustus. (After Figuier.)
Fig. 14.—Mylodon robustus. (After Figuier.)
It must also be borne in mind that the linking together of species by the discovery of intermediate graduated forms, is daily proceeding; so that some even of those spoken of in greater detail may shortly be generally recognised, as at present they are held by a few, to be identical with existing forms.
It’s also important to remember that the connection of species through the discovery of intermediate graduated forms is happening every day; so some of those that are discussed in more detail may soon be widely recognized, as currently only a few believe them to be identical to existing forms.
The Hippopotamus.—The Hippopotamus major, now considered identical with the larger of the two African species—H. amphibia, has been found associated with E. antiquus and R. hemitæchus of Falc in Durdham Down and Kirkdale caves,[Pg 64] and in those at Kent’s Hole and Ravenscliff. It has also been found in river gravels at Grays, Ilford, and elsewhere, in the lower part of the river-border deposits of Amiens with flint implements, and in Quaternary deposits on the continent of Europe.
The Hippopotamus.—The Hippopotamus major, which is now recognized as being the same as the larger of the two African species—H. amphibia, has been found alongside E. antiquus and R. hemitæchus of Falc in Durdham Down and Kirkdale caves,[Pg 64] as well as in Kent’s Hole and Ravenscliff caves. It has also been discovered in river gravels at Grays, Ilford, and other locations, in the lower layers of riverbank deposits in Amiens with flint tools, and in Quaternary deposits across Europe.
The Cave-Lion—Felis spelæa—is now considered to be merely a variety of the African lion (Felis leo), although of larger size; it had a very wide range over Britain and Europe during the Post Pliocene period, as also did the leopard (F. pardus) and probably the lynx (Lyncus).
The Cave Lion—Felis spelæa—is now thought to be just a type of the African lion (Felis leo), although it's larger in size. It had a very broad range across Britain and Europe during the Post Pliocene period, similar to the leopard (F. pardus) and likely the lynx (Lyncus).
The Reindeer or Cariboo—Cervus tarandus—which still exists, both domesticated and wild, in northern Europe and America, is adapted for northern latitudes. It formerly extended over Europe, and in the British Isles probably survived in the north of Scotland until the twelfth century.
The Reindeer or Reindeer—Cervus tarandus—which still exists, both domesticated and wild, in northern Europe and America, is adapted for northern climates. It used to range across Europe, and in the British Isles, it likely survived in the north of Scotland until the twelfth century.
Its remains have been found in Pleistocene deposits in numerous localities, but most abundantly in those which M. Lartet has assigned to the period which he calls the Reindeer age.
Its remains have been found in Pleistocene deposits in many places, but most abundantly in those that M. Lartet has categorized as belonging to the period he refers to as the Reindeer age.
Other Pleistocene mammals still existing, but whose range is much restricted, are the musk ox (Ovibos moschatus), familiar to us, from the accounts of arctic expeditions, as occurring in the circumpolar regions of North America; the glutton (Gulo luscus), the auroch (Bison europæus), the wild horse (E. fossilis), the arctic fox (Canis lagopus), the bison (Bison priscus), the elk or moose (Alces malchis), found in Norway and North America, the lemming, the lagomys or tail-less hare, &c.
Other Pleistocene mammals that are still around today, but whose habitats are much more limited, include the musk ox (Ovibos moschatus), which we know from reports of Arctic expeditions and is found in the circumpolar regions of North America; the wolverine (Gulo luscus), the aurochs (Bison europæus), the wild horse (E. fossilis), the Arctic fox (Canis lagopus), the bison (Bison priscus), and the elk or moose (Alces malchis), which are found in Norway and North America, as well as the lemming, the lagomorph or tailless hare, etc.
As examples of total extinction in late years, we may mention the dodo, the solitaire, and species allied to them, in the islands of Mauritius, Bourbon, and Reunion; the moa in New Zealand; the Æpiornis in Madagascar; the great auk, Alca impennis, in northern seas, and the Rhytina Stelleri, common once in the latitude of Behring’s Straits, and described by Steller in 1742.
As examples of total extinction in recent years, we can mention the dodo, the solitaire, and related species from the islands of Mauritius, Bourbon, and Reunion; the moa in New Zealand; the Æpiornis in Madagascar; the great auk, Alca impennis, in northern seas; and the Rhytina Stelleri, which was once common in the area of Bering’s Straits and described by Steller in 1742.
Fig. 15.—Skeleton of Rhytina Stelleri. (From “The Voyage of the ‘Vega.’”)
Fig. 15.—Skeleton of Steller's Sea Cow. (From “The Voyage of the ‘Vega.’”)
The Dodo, a native of the island of Mauritius, was about 50 lbs. in weight, and covered with loose downy plumage, it[Pg 66] was unable to rise from the ground in consequence of the imperfect development of its wings; it was minutely described by Sir Thomas Herbert in 1634, and specimens of the living bird and of its skin were brought to Europe. Its unwieldiness led to its speedy destruction by the early voyagers.
The Dodo, a bird native to the island of Mauritius, weighed around 50 lbs and was covered in soft, fluffy feathers. It[Pg 66] couldn't fly because its wings were not fully developed. Sir Thomas Herbert provided a detailed description of it in 1634, and both live specimens and skin samples were taken to Europe. Its clumsiness resulted in its quick extinction at the hands of early explorers.
Fig. 16.—Rhytina Stelleri. (From “The Voyage of the ‘Vega.’”)
Fig. 16.—Steller's Sea Cow. (From “The Voyage of the ‘Vega.’”)
The Solitaire was confined to the island of Mascaregue or Bourbon. It is fully described by Francis Leguat, who, having fled from France into Holland in 1689, to escape religious persecution consequent on the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, engaged under the Marquis de Quesne in an expedition for the purpose of settlement on that island. This bird also speedily became extinct.
The Solitaire was limited to the island of Mascaregue, also known as Bourbon. Francis Leguat gives a complete description of it. He fled from France to Holland in 1689 to escape religious persecution after the revocation of the Edict of Nantes and then joined the Marquis de Quesne on an expedition to settle on that island. This bird quickly went extinct as well.
The Moa (Dinornis giganteus, Owen) reached from twelve to fourteen feet in height, and survived for a long period after the migration of the Maories to New Zealand. Bones of it have been found along with charred wood, showing that it had been killed and eaten by the natives; and its memory is preserved in many of their traditions, which also record the existence of a much larger bird, a species of eagle or hawk, which used to prey upon it.[54]
The Moa (Dinornis giganteus, Owen) stood twelve to fourteen feet tall and lived for a long time after the Māori migrated to New Zealand. Bones have been discovered alongside charred wood, indicating that the natives hunted and ate it. Its memory is kept alive in many of their traditions, which also mention a much larger bird, a type of eagle or hawk, that used to hunt it.[54]
[Pg 67]Rapidly approaching total extinction are the several species of Apteryx in the same country—remarkable birds with merely rudimentary wings: as also the Notornis, a large Rail—at first, and for a long time, only known in the fossil state, but of which a living specimen was secured by Mr. Walter Mantell in 1849: and the Kapapo (Strigops habroptilus) of G. R. Gray—a strange owl-faced nocturnal ground-parrot.
[Pg 67]Several species of Apteryx in the same country are quickly heading toward total extinction—remarkable birds with only basic wings. There's also the Notornis, a large Rail that was initially known only from fossils for a long time, until a living specimen was captured by Mr. Walter Mantell in 1849. And then there's the Kapapo (Strigops habroptilus) from G. R. Gray—a strange ground-parrot with an owl-like face that is active at night.
The Æpyornis maximus was almost as large as the Moa; of this numerous fossil bones and a few eggs have been discovered, but there are not, I believe, any traditions extant among the natives of Madagascar of its having survived to a late period.
The Æpyornis maximus was nearly as large as the Moa; many fossil bones and a few eggs have been found, but I don't think there are any existing stories among the native people of Madagascar about it surviving into more recent times.
The Great Auk (Alca impennis) is now believed to be extinct. It formerly occurred in the British Isles, but more abundantly in high latitudes; and its remains occur in great numbers on the shores of Iceland, Greenland, and Denmark, as also of Labrador and Newfoundland.
The Great Auk (Alca impennis) is now considered extinct. It used to be found in the British Isles, but was more common in colder regions; its remains can be found in large quantities along the coasts of Iceland, Greenland, and Denmark, as well as in Labrador and Newfoundland.
Fig. 17.—Rhytina Stelleri. (After J. Fr. Brandt.)
Fig. 17.—Steller’s Sea Cow. (After J. Fr. Brandt.)
Steller’s Sea-cow (Rhytina Stelleri of Cuvier) was a mammal allied to the Manatees and Dugongs; it was discovered by Behring in 1768 on a small island lying off the Kamtchatkan coast. It measured as much as from twenty-eight to thirty-five feet in length, and was soon nearly exterminated by Behring’s party and other voyagers who visited the island. The last one of which there is any record was killed in 1854.[55]
Steller’s Sea Cow (Rhytina Stelleri of Cuvier) was a mammal related to Manatees and Dugongs. It was discovered by Behring in 1768 on a small island off the coast of Kamchatka. It measured about twenty-eight to thirty-five feet long and was nearly wiped out quickly by Behring’s party and other travelers who came to the island. The last one recorded was killed in 1854.[55]
[Pg 68]To the above may be added the Didunculus, a species of ground-pigeon peculiar to the Samoa Islands, and the Nestor productus, a parrot of Norfolk Island. An extended list might be prepared, from fossil evidences, of other species which were at one time associated with those I have enumerated.
[Pg 68]Additionally, we can include the Didunculus, a type of ground-pigeon found only in the Samoa Islands, and the Nestor productus, a parrot from Norfolk Island. A longer list could be compiled based on fossil evidence of other species that were once linked to those I've mentioned.
Fig. 18.—Rhytina Stelleri. (From “The Voyage of the ‘Vega.’”)
Fig. 18.—Steller's Sea Cow. (From “The Voyage of the ‘Vega.’”)
In conclusion, I may point out that that excellent naturalist Pliny[56] records the disappearance, in his days, of certain species formerly known. He mentions the Incendiary, the Clivia, and the Subis (species of birds), and states that there were many other birds mentioned in the Etruscan ritual, which were no longer to be found in his time. He also says that there had been a bird in Sardinia resembling the crane, and called the Gromphæna, which was no longer known even by the people of the country.
In conclusion, I’d like to highlight that the great naturalist Pliny[56] recorded the disappearance of certain species that were once known in his time. He mentions the Incendiary, the Clivia, and the Subis (types of birds), and notes that there were many other birds referenced in Etruscan rituals that could no longer be found in his era. He also states that there had been a bird in Sardinia that resembled a crane and was called the Gromphæna, which was no longer recognized even by the locals.
Local Extinction.
Local Extinction.
Of local extinction we may note in our own island the cases of the beaver, the bear, the wolf, the wild cattle, the elk, the wild boar, the bustard, and the capercailzie; of these the beaver survived in Wales and Scotland until the time of Giraldus Cambrensis in 1188, and Pennant notes indications of its former existence in the names of several streams and lakes in Wales. It was not uncommon throughout the greater part of Europe down to the Middle Ages.
Of local extinction, we can see on our own island the cases of the beaver, the bear, the wolf, the wild cattle, the elk, the wild boar, the bustard, and the capercailzie. The beaver survived in Wales and Scotland until the time of Giraldus Cambrensis in 1188, and Pennant mentions signs of its past existence in the names of several streams and lakes in Wales. It was fairly common throughout most of Europe until the Middle Ages.
[Pg 69]The bear, still common in Norway and the Pyrenees, is alluded to, as Mr. Gosse points out, in the Welsh Triads,[57] which are supposed to have been compiled in the seventh century. They say that “the Kymri, a Celtic tribe, first inhabited Britain; before them were no men here, but only bears, wolves, beavers, and oxen with high prominences.” Mr. Gosse adds, “The Roman poets knew of its existence here. Martial speaks of the robber Laureolis being exposed on the cross to the fangs of the Caledonian bear; and Claudian alludes to British bears. The Emperor Claudius, on his return to Rome after the conquest of this island, exhibited, as trophies, combats of British bears in the Arena. In the Penitential of Archbishop Egbert, said to have been compiled about A.D. 750, bears are mentioned as inhabiting the English forests, and the city of Norwich is said to have been required to furnish a bear annually to Edward the Confessor, together with six dogs, no doubt for baiting him.”
[Pg 69]The bear, still commonly found in Norway and the Pyrenees, is mentioned, as Mr. Gosse points out, in the Welsh Triads,[57] which are believed to have been compiled in the seventh century. They state that “the Kymri, a Celtic tribe, were the first to inhabit Britain; before them, there were no people here, just bears, wolves, beavers, and cattle with prominent horns.” Mr. Gosse adds, “The Roman poets were aware of its presence here. Martial talks about the thief Laureolis being exposed on a cross to the jaws of the Caledonian bear; and Claudian refers to British bears. When Emperor Claudius returned to Rome after conquering this island, he showcased British bear fights in the Arena as trophies. In the Penitential of Archbishop Egbert, which was supposedly put together around C.E. 750, bears are noted as living in the English forests, and the city of Norwich is reportedly required to provide a bear each year to Edward the Confessor, along with six dogs, likely for baiting purposes.”
The wolf, though greatly reduced in numbers during the Heptarchy, when Edgar laid an annual tribute of three hundred wolf-skins upon the Welsh, still occurred in formidable numbers in England in 1281, and not unfrequently until the reign of Henry VII. The last wolf was killed in Scotland in the year 1743, and in Ireland in 1770.[58]
The wolf, although its population had significantly decreased during the Heptarchy when Edgar imposed an annual tribute of three hundred wolf skins on the Welsh, was still present in considerable numbers in England in 1281 and remained so quite regularly until the reign of Henry VII. The last wolf was killed in Scotland in 1743 and in Ireland in 1770.[58]
The wild cattle are now only represented by the small herds in Chartley Castle, Chillingham, and Cadgow parks; the spare survivors probably of the species referred to by Herodotus when he speaks of “large ferocious and fleet white bulls” which abounded in the country south of Thrace, and continued in Poland, Lithuania, and Muscovy until the fifteenth century, or perhaps of the Urus described by Cæsar as little inferior to the elephant in size, and inhabiting the[Pg 70] Hercynian forest, and believed to be identical with the Bos primigenius found in a fossil state in Britain.
The wild cattle now exist only in small herds at Chartley Castle, Chillingham, and Cadgow parks; the few remaining members are likely the descendants of the species mentioned by Herodotus when he talked about "large, fierce, and fast white bulls" that were common in the region south of Thrace. They persisted in Poland, Lithuania, and Muscovy until the fifteenth century, or perhaps they're akin to the Urus described by Caesar, which was nearly as large as an elephant and lived in the [Pg 70] Hercynian forest. This species is believed to be the same as the Bos primigenius found in fossil form in Britain.
The wild boar was once abundant in Scotland and England. The family of Baird derives its heraldic crest from a grant of David I. of Scotland, in recognition of his being saved from an infuriated boar which had turned on him. In England only nobles and gentry were allowed to hunt it, and the slaughter of one by an unauthorized person within the demesnes of William the Conqueror was punished by the loss of both eyes.[59]
The wild boar used to be common in Scotland and England. The Baird family gets its heraldic crest from a grant by David I of Scotland, acknowledging how he was saved from an angry boar that attacked him. In England, only nobles and gentry were permitted to hunt it, and if someone without permission killed one on William the Conqueror's land, they would be punished by losing both eyes.[59]
The bustard, once abundant, is now extinct in Britain, so far as the indigenous race is concerned. Occasionally a chance visitant from the continent is seen; but there, also, its numbers have been greatly diminished. It was common in Buffon’s time in the plains of Poitou and Champagne, though now extremely rare, and is still common in Eastern Asia.
The bustard, which used to be plentiful, is now extinct in Britain, at least for the native species. Sometimes, a stray one from the continent is spotted, but even there, its numbers have dropped significantly. It was common during Buffon's time in the plains of Poitou and Champagne, but now it’s very rare and still relatively common in Eastern Asia.
The capercailzie, or cock of the woods, after complete extinction, has been reintroduced from Norway, and, under protection, is moderately abundant in parts of Scotland.
The capercaillie, or cock of the woods, has been reintroduced from Norway after being completely extinct and is now moderately abundant in some areas of Scotland under protection.
In America, the process of extermination marches with the settlement of the various states. W. J. J. Allen records the absolute disappearance of the walrus from the Gulf of St. Lawrence, and of the moose, the elk, and the Virginian deer, from many of the states in which they formerly abounded. This also is true, to some extent, of the bear, the beaver, the grey wolf, the panther, and the lynx.
In America, the extermination process goes hand in hand with the settlement of various states. W. J. J. Allen notes the complete disappearance of the walrus from the Gulf of St. Lawrence, as well as the moose, elk, and Virginian deer from many states where they used to thrive. This is also somewhat true for the bear, beaver, gray wolf, panther, and lynx.
The buffalo (Bos americanus) is being destroyed at the rate of two hundred and fifty thousand annually, and it is estimated that the number slain by hunters for their hides during the last forty years amounts to four millions. It has disappeared in the eastern part of the continent from many extensive tracts which it formerly inhabited.
The buffalo (Bos americanus) is being wiped out at a rate of two hundred fifty thousand each year, and it's estimated that the total killed by hunters for their hides over the past forty years is around four million. It has vanished from large areas in the eastern part of the continent where it once roamed.
Among the ocean whales, both the right and the sperm[Pg 71] have only been preserved from extinction by the fortunate discovery of petroleum, which has reduced the value of their oil, and thus lessened considerably the number of vessels equipped for the whale fishery.
Among the ocean whales, both the right whale and the sperm whale[Pg 71] have only survived extinction due to the lucky discovery of petroleum, which has lowered the demand for their oil and significantly reduced the number of ships involved in whaling.
In South Africa, elephants and all other large game are being steadily exterminated within the several colonies.
In South Africa, elephants and all other large game are being consistently wiped out across the various colonies.
In Australia, we find that the seals which thronged the islands of Bass’s Straits in countless thousands, at the period when Bass made his explorations there, have utterly disappeared. The bulk of them were destroyed by seal-hunters from Sydney within a few years after his discovery. The lamentable records of the Sydney Gazette of that period show this, for they detail the return to port, after a short cruise, of schooners laden with from twelve to sixteen thousand skins each. The result of this has been that for many years past the number of seals has been limited to a few individuals, to be found on one or two isolated rocks off Clarke’s Island, and on Hogan’s group.
In Australia, we find that the seals that crowded the islands of Bass’s Straits in their thousands during Bass's explorations have completely vanished. Most of them were wiped out by seal hunters from Sydney just a few years after his discovery. The sad records of the Sydney Gazette from that time confirm this, as they describe schooners returning to port after a short trip, carrying between twelve to sixteen thousand skins each. As a result, for many years now, the number of seals has been limited to a few individuals found on one or two isolated rocks off Clarke’s Island and on Hogan’s group.
The great sea-elephant, which, in Peron’s time, still migrated for breeding purposes from antarctic regions to the shores of King’s Island, where it is described by him as lining the long sandy beaches by hundreds, has been almost unseen there since the date of his visit, and its memory is only preserved in the names of Sea-Elephant Bay, Elephant Rock, &c. which are still inscribed on our charts.
The great sea elephant, which during Peron’s time still migrated for breeding from Antarctic regions to the shores of King’s Island, where he described it as lining the long sandy beaches by the hundreds, has been rarely seen there since his visit, and its memory is only kept alive in the names of Sea-Elephant Bay, Elephant Rock, etc., which are still marked on our maps.
The introduction of the Dingo, by the Australian blacks in their southward migration, is supposed to have caused the extinction of the Thylacinus (T. cynocephalus), or striped Australian wolf, on the main land of Australia, where it was once abundant; it is now only to be found in the remote portions of the island of Tasmania. This destruction of one species by another is paralleled in our own country by the approaching extinction of the indigenous and now very rare black rat, which has been almost entirely displaced by the fierce grey rat from Norway.
The arrival of the Dingo, brought by Indigenous Australians during their migration south, is believed to have led to the extinction of the Thylacinus (T. cynocephalus), or striped Australian wolf, on the Australian mainland, where it used to thrive; it can now only be found in the remote areas of Tasmania. This extinction of one species due to another is similar to what's happening in our own country with the looming extinction of the native and now very rare black rat, which has nearly been completely replaced by the aggressive grey rat from Norway.
[Pg 72]We learn from incidental passages in the Bamboo Books[60] that the rhinoceros, which is now unknown in China, formerly extended throughout that country. We read of King Ch’aou, named Hĕa (B.C. 980), that “in his sixteenth year [of reign] the king attacked Ts’oo, and in crossing the river Han met with a large rhinoceros.” And, again, of King E, named Sëĕ (B.C. 860), that “in his sixth year, when hunting in the forest of Shay, he captured a rhinoceros and carried it home.” There is also mention made—though this is less conclusive—that in the time of King Yiu, named Yeu (B.C. 313), the King of Yueh sent Kung-sze Yu with a present of three hundred boats, five million arrows, together with rhinoceros’ horns and elephants’ teeth.
[Pg 72]We learn from incidental passages in the Bamboo Books[60] that the rhinoceros, which is now absent in China, once roamed widely across that country. We read about King Ch’aou, known as Hĕa (BCE 980), that “in his sixteenth year [of reign] the king attacked Ts’oo, and while crossing the river Han, encountered a large rhinoceros.” Additionally, there’s a record about King E, known as Sëĕ (BCE 860), that “in his sixth year, while hunting in the forest of Shay, he captured a rhinoceros and took it home.” There’s also less certain mention that during the time of King Yiu, known as Yeu (B.C. 313), the King of Yueh sent Kung-sze Yu with a gift of three hundred boats, five million arrows, along with rhinoceros horns and elephant tusks.
Elephants are now unknown in China except in a domesticated state, but they probably disputed its thick forest and jungly plains with the Miaotsz, Lolos, and other tribes which held the country before its present occupants. This may be inferred from the incidental references to them in the Shan Hai King, a work reputed to be of great antiquity, of which more mention will be made hereafter, and from evidence contained in other ancient Chinese works which has been summarized by Mr. Kingsmill[61] as follows:—
Elephants are now mostly absent in China except in a domesticated form, but they likely used to share the dense forests and jungle areas with the Miaotsz, Lolos, and other tribes that were in the region before the current inhabitants. This can be deduced from the occasional mentions of them in the Shan Hai King, a text believed to be very old, which will be discussed further later, and from information found in other ancient Chinese texts that Mr. Kingsmill[61] has summarized as follows:—
“The rhinoceros and elephant certainly lived in Honan B.C. 600. The Tso-chuen, commenting on the C‘hun T‘siu of the second year of the Duke Siuen (B.C. 605), describes the former as being in sufficient abundance to supply skins for armour. The want, according to the popular saying, was not of rhinoceroses to supply skins, but of courage to animate the wearers. From the same authority (Duke Hi XIII., B.C. 636) we learn that while T‘soo (Hukwang) produced ivory and rhinoceros’ skins in abundance, Tsin, lying[Pg 73] north of the Yellow River, on the most elevated part of the Loess, was dependent on the other for its supplies of those commodities. The Tribute of Yu tells the same tale. Yang-chow and King (Kiangpeh and Hukwang), we are told, sent tribute of ivory and rhinoceros’ hide, while Liang (Shensi) sent the skins of foxes and bears. Going back to mythical times, we find Mencius (III. ii. 9) telling how Chow Kung expelled from Lu (Shantung) the elephants and rhinoceroses, the tigers and leopards.”
“The rhinoceros and elephant definitely lived in Honan B.C. 600. The *Tso-chuen*, commenting on the Chun T'siu from the second year of Duke Siuen (B.C. 605), describes them as abundant enough to provide skins for armor. According to a popular saying, the problem wasn’t a lack of rhinoceroses for their skins, but a lack of courage to inspire the wearers. From the same source (Duke Hi XIII., B.C. 636), we learn that while T‘soo (Hukwang) produced plenty of ivory and rhinoceros skins, Tsin, located north of the Yellow River on the highest part of the Loess, relied on the former for its supply of those goods. The *Tribute of Yu* tells the same story. Yang-chow and King (Kiangpeh and Hukwang) sent tribute of ivory and rhinoceros hides, while Liang (Shensi) sent the skins of foxes and bears. Looking back to legendary times, we see Mencius (III. ii. 9) recounting how Chow Kung drove out elephants and rhinoceroses, tigers, and leopards from Lu (Shantung).”
Mr. Kingsmill even suggests that the species referred to were the mammoth and the Siberian rhinoceros (R. tichorhinus).
Mr. Kingsmill even suggests that the species mentioned were the mammoth and the Siberian rhinoceros (R. tichorhinus).
M. Chabas[62] publishes an Egyptian inscription showing that the elephant existed in a feral state in the Euphrates Valley in the time of Thothmes III. (16th century B.C.). The inscription records a great hunting of elephants in the neighbourhood of Nineveh.
M. Chabas[62] publishes an Egyptian inscription revealing that elephants lived in the wild in the Euphrates Valley during the time of Thothmes III (16th century BCE). The inscription describes a large elephant hunt near Nineveh.
Tigers still abound in Manchuria and Corea, their skins forming a regular article of commerce in Vladivostock, Newchwang, and Seoul. They are said to attain larger dimensions in these northern latitudes than their southern congener, the better-known Bengal tiger. They are generally extinct in China Proper; but Père David states that he has seen them in the neighbourhood of Pekin, in Mongolia, and at Moupin, and they are reported to have been seen near Amoy. Within the last few years[63] a large specimen was killed by Chinese soldiery within a few miles of the city of Ningpo; and it is probable that at no distant date they ranged over the whole country from Hindostan to Eastern Siberia, as they are incidentally referred to in various Chinese works—the Urh Yah specially recording the capture of a white tiger[Pg 74] in the time of the Emperor Süen of the Han dynasty, and of a black one, in the fourth year of the reign of Yung Kia, in a netted surround in Kien Ping Fu in the district of Tsz Kwei.
Tigers are still found in Manchuria and Korea, and their skins are a common item for trade in Vladivostok, Dalian, and Seoul. They're said to grow larger in these northern regions compared to their southern relative, the better-known Bengal tiger. They are mostly extinct in mainland China, but Père David reports that he has seen them near Beijing, in Mongolia, and at Moupin, with sightings also reported close to Amoy. In recent years, a large tiger was killed by Chinese soldiers just a few miles from the city of Ningbo; it's likely that they once roamed across the entire region from Hindostan to Eastern Siberia, as mentioned in various Chinese texts—the Urh Yah specifically noting the capture of a white tiger[Pg 74] during the reign of Emperor Süen of the Han dynasty, and of a black one in the fourth year of Yung Kia's reign in a netted enclosure in Kien Ping Fu in the Tsz Kwei district.
The tailed deer or Mi-lu (Cervus Davidianus of Milne Edwardes), which Chinese literature[64] indicates as having once been of common occurrence throughout China, is now only to be found in the Imperial hunting grounds south of Peking, where it is restricted to an enclosure of fifty miles in circumference. It is believed to exist no longer in a wild state, as no trace of it has been found in any of the recent explorations of Asia. The Ch‘un ts‘iu (B.C. 676) states that this species appeared in the winter of that year, in such numbers that it was chronicled in the records of Lu (Shantung), and that in the following autumn it was followed by an inroad of “Yih,” which Mr. Kingsmill believes to be the wolf.
The tailed deer or Mi-lu (Cervus Davidianus of Milne Edwardes), which Chinese literature[64] shows was once commonly found throughout China, can now only be seen in the Imperial hunting grounds south of Beijing, where it is confined to an area about fifty miles around. It’s thought to be extinct in the wild, as no traces of it have been discovered in any recent explorations of Asia. The Ch‘un ts‘iu (BCE 676) notes that this species appeared in the winter of that year in such large numbers that it was recorded in the annals of Lu (Shantung), and that in the following autumn, it was followed by an incursion of "Yih," which Mr. Kingsmill believes to be the wolf.
There also appears reason to suppose that the ostrich had a much more extended range than at present; for we find references in the Shi-Ki,[65] or book of history of Szema Tsien, to “large birds with eggs as big as water-jars” as inhabiting T‘iaou-chi, identified by Mr. Kingsmill as Sarangia or Drangia; and, in speaking of Parthia, it says, “On the return of the mission he sent envoys with it that they might see the extent and power of China. He sent with them, as presents to the Emperor, eggs of the great bird of the country, and a curiously deformed man from Samarkand.”
There also seems to be reason to believe that the ostrich had a much wider range in the past than it does now; we find mentions in the Shi-Ki,[65] or history book by Szema Tsien, of “large birds with eggs the size of water jugs” inhabiting T‘iaou-chi, which Mr. Kingsmill identified as Sarangia or Drangia. Additionally, when talking about Parthia, it states, “Upon the mission's return, he sent envoys with it so they could witness the extent and power of China. He sent along with them, as gifts to the Emperor, eggs of the great bird of the region, and a strangely deformed man from Samarkand.”
The gigantic Chelonians which once abounded in India[Pg 75] and the Indian seas are now entirely extinct; but we have had little difficulty in believing the accounts of their actual and late existence contained in the works of Pliny and Ælian since the discovery of the Colossochelys, described by Dr. Falconer, in the Upper Miocene deposits of the Siwalik Hills in North-Western India. The shell of Colossochelys Atlas (Falconer and Cautley) measured twelve feet, and the whole animal nearly twenty.
The massive turtles that used to thrive in India[Pg 75] and the surrounding seas are now completely extinct; however, we have had no trouble believing the accounts of their recent existence found in the works of Pliny and Ælian, especially after the discovery of the Colossochelys, described by Dr. Falconer, in the Upper Miocene layers of the Siwalik Hills in North-Western India. The shell of Colossochelys Atlas (Falconer and Cautley) measured twelve feet, and the entire creature was nearly twenty feet long.
Pliny,[66] who published his work on Natural History about A.D. 77, states that the turtles of the Indian Sea are of such vast size that a single shell is sufficient to roof a habitable cottage, and that among the islands of the Red Sea the navigation is mostly carried on in boats formed from this shell.
Pliny, [66] who published his work on Natural History around CE 77, mentions that the turtles from the Indian Ocean are so huge that one shell can cover a livable cottage, and that in the islands of the Red Sea, most of the boating is done in boats made from these shells.
Ælian,[67] about the middle of the third century of our era, is more specific in his statement, and says that the Indian river-tortoise is very large, and in size not less than a boat of fair magnitude; also, in speaking of the Great Sea, in which is Taprobana (Ceylon), he says: “There are very large tortoises generated in this sea, the shell of which is large enough to make an entire roof; for a single one reaches the length of fifteen cubits, so that not a few people are able to live beneath it, and certainly secure themselves from the vehement rays of the sun; they make a broad shade, and so resist rain that they are preferable for this purpose to tiles, nor does the rain beating against them sound otherwise than if it were falling on tiles. Nor, indeed, do those who inhabit them have any necessity for repairing them, as in the case of broken tiles, for the whole roof is made out of a solid shell so that it has the appearance of a cavernous or undermined rock, and of a natural roof.”
Ælian, about the middle of the third century AD, provides a more detailed account, stating that the Indian river-tortoise is quite large, measuring no less than a decent-sized boat. He also mentions the Great Sea, where Taprobana (Ceylon) is located, saying: “In this sea, very large tortoises are born, whose shells are big enough to create an entire roof; a single one can reach fifteen cubits in length, allowing several people to live underneath it and definitely protect themselves from the intense sunlight. They create a wide shade and are better at repelling rain than tiles, as the sound of the rain hitting them is similar to that of rain falling on tiles. Moreover, those who inhabit these turtles don’t have to worry about repairs, unlike broken tiles, since the entire roof is made from a solid shell, resembling a cavernous or hollow rock, creating a natural roof.”
[Pg 76]El Edrisi, in his great geographical work,[68] completed A.D. 1154, speaks of them as existing down to his day, but as his book is admitted to be a compilation from all preceding geographical works, he may have been simply quoting, without special acknowledgment, the statements given above. He says, speaking of the Sea of Herkend (the Indian Ocean west of Ceylon), “It contains turtles twenty cubits long, containing within them as many as one thousand eggs.” Large tortoises formerly inhabited the Mascarene islands, but have been destroyed on all of them, with the exception of the small uninhabited Aldabra islands, north of the Seychelle group; and those formerly abundant on the Galapagos islands are now represented by only a few survivors, and the species rapidly approaches extinction.
[Pg 76]El Edrisi, in his significant geographical work, completed A.D. 1154, mentions them as still existing in his time. However, since his book is known to be a compilation of earlier geographical works, he might have just been quoting these statements without specific acknowledgment. He notes, while discussing the Sea of Herkend (the Indian Ocean west of Ceylon), “It has turtles that are twenty cubits long, containing as many as one thousand eggs.” Large tortoises used to live on the Mascarene islands, but they have been wiped out on all of them, except for the small uninhabited Aldabra islands, north of the Seychelles group. The tortoises that were once plentiful on the Galapagos islands are now down to just a few survivors, and the species is quickly heading towards extinction.
I shall close this chapter with a reference to a creature which, if it may not be entitled to be called “the dragon,” may at least be considered as first cousin to it. This is a lacertilian of large size, at least twenty feet in length, panoplied with the most horrifying armour, which roamed over the Australian continent during Pleistocene times, and probably until the introduction of the aborigines.
I’ll wrap up this chapter by mentioning a creature that, while it may not technically be called “the dragon,” can definitely be seen as its close relative. This is a large lizard, at least twenty feet long, covered in terrifying armor, that roamed the Australian continent during the Pleistocene era and likely survived until the arrival of the aborigines.
Its remains have been described by Professor Owen in several communications to the Royal Society,[69] under the name of Megalania prisca. They were procured by Mr. G. F. Bennett from the drift-beds of King’s Creek, a tributary of the Condamine River in Australia. It was associated with correspondingly large marsupial mammals, now also extinct.
Its remains have been described by Professor Owen in several communications to the Royal Society, [69] under the name Megalania prisca. They were obtained by Mr. G. F. Bennett from the drift beds of King’s Creek, a tributary of the Condamine River in Australia. It was found alongside similarly large marsupial mammals, which are also now extinct.
From the portions transmitted to him Professor Owen determined that it presented in some respects a magnified resemblance of the miniature existing lizard, Moloch horridus,[Pg 77] found in Western Australia,[70] of which Dr. Gray remarks, “The external appearance of this lizard is the most ferocious of any that I know.” In Megalania the head was rendered horrible and menacing by horns projecting from its sides, and from the tip of the nose, which would be “as available against the attacks of Thylacoleo as the buffalo’s horns are against those of the South African lion.” The tail consisted of a series of annular segments armed with horny spikes, represented by the less perfectly developed ones in the existing species Uromastix princeps from Zanzibar, or in the above-mentioned moloch. In regard to these the Professor says, “That the horny sheaths of the above-described supports or cores arming the end of the tail may have been applied to deliver blows upon an assailant, seems not improbable, and this part of the organization of the great extinct Australian dragon may be regarded, with the cranial horn, as parts of both an offensive and defensive apparatus.”
From the parts sent to him, Professor Owen concluded that it looked in some ways like a larger version of the small lizard, Moloch horridus,[Pg 77] found in Western Australia. Dr. Gray notes, “The external appearance of this lizard is the most ferocious of any that I know.” In Megalania, the head was made frightening and threatening by horns sticking out from its sides and from the tip of its nose, which would be “as useful against the attacks of Thylacoleo as the buffalo’s horns are against those of the South African lion.” The tail was made up of a series of ring-like segments armed with hard spikes, similar to the less well-developed ones found in the existing species Uromastix princeps from Zanzibar, or in the previously mentioned moloch. Regarding these, the Professor states, “That the hard sheaths of the described supports or cores at the end of the tail may have been used to strike an attacker seems likely, and this part of the structure of the great extinct Australian dragon may be seen, along with the cranial horn, as part of both an offensive and defensive system.”
The gavial of the Ganges is reported to be a fish-eater only, and is considered harmless to man. The Indian museums, however, have large specimens, which are said to have been captured after they had destroyed several human beings; and so we may imagine that this structurally herbivorous lizard (the Megalania having a horny edentate upper jaw) may have occasionally varied his diet, and have proved an importunate neighbour to aboriginal encampments in which toothsome children abounded, and that it may, in fact, have been one of the sources from which the myth of the Bunyip, of which I shall speak hereafter, has been derived.
The Ganges gavial is said to primarily eat fish and is generally considered harmless to humans. However, Indian museums have large specimens that were reportedly captured after they killed several people. So, we can imagine that this lizard, which has a horned, toothless upper jaw like the Megalania, might have occasionally changed its diet and become a bothersome neighbor to Indigenous camps where there were tempting children. In fact, it might have contributed to the myth of the Bunyip, which I will discuss later.
CHAPTER III.
ANTIQUITY OF MAN.
HUMAN ANTIQUITY.
I do not propose to bestow any large amount of space upon the enumeration of the palæontological evidence of the antiquity of man. The works of the various eminent authors who have devoted themselves to the special consideration of this subject exhaust all that can be said upon it with our present data, and to these I must refer the reader who is desirous of acquainting himself critically with its details, confining myself to a few general statements based on these labours.
I don’t intend to spend a lot of time listing the paleontological evidence of human origins. The works of various respected authors who have focused on this topic cover everything we can currently say about it, and I encourage readers who want to dive deeper into the details to refer to those sources. I will limit myself to a few general statements based on their work.
In the early days of geological science when observers were few, great groups of strata were arranged under an artificial classification, which, while it has lost to a certain extent the specific value which it then assumed to possess, is still retained for purposes of convenient reference. Masters of the science acquired, so to say, a possessive interest in certain regions of it, and the names of Sedgwick, Murchison, Jukes, Phillips, Lyell, and others became, and will remain, inseparably associated with the history of those great divisions of the materials of the earth’s crust, which, under the names of the Cambrian, Silurian, Devonian, Carboniferous, and Tertiary formations, have become familiar to us.
In the early days of geology, when there were only a few observers, large groups of rock layers were organized under a made-up classification. Although this system has lost some of its original importance, it is still used for easy reference. Leading figures in the field developed a strong interest in specific areas, and the names of Sedgwick, Murchison, Jukes, Phillips, Lyell, and others are now and will forever be closely linked to the history of those major divisions of the earth's crust, which we now know as the Cambrian, Silurian, Devonian, Carboniferous, and Tertiary formations.
In those days, when observations were limited to a comparatively small area, the lines separating most of these formations were supposed to be hard and definite; forms of life which characterized one, were presumed to have become[Pg 79] entirely extinct before the inauguration of those which succeeded them, and breaks in the stratigraphical succession appeared to justify the opinion, held by a large and influential section, that great cataclysms or catastrophes had marked the time when one age or formation terminated and another commenced to succeed it.
Back in those days, when observations were mostly limited to a relatively small area, the boundaries between most of these formations were thought to be clear and distinct. The types of life that defined one formation were believed to have completely disappeared before the new ones came in, and breaks in the geological timeline seemed to support the belief, held by many prominent individuals, that significant disasters or upheavals marked the transition from one age or formation to the next.
By degrees, and with the increase of observers, both in England and in every portion of the world, modifications of these views obtained; passage beds were discovered, connecting by insensible gradations formations which had hitherto been supposed to present the most abrupt separations; transitional forms of life connecting them were unearthed; and an opinion was advanced, and steadily confirmed, which at the present day it is probable no one would be found to dispute, that not all in one place or country, but discoverable in some part or other of the world, a perfect sequence exists, from the very earliest formations of which we have any cognizance, up to the alluvial and marine deposits in process of formation at the present day.[71]
As time went on and more observers emerged, both in England and around the world, these views began to change; connecting layers of rock were found, revealing gradual transitions between formations that were previously thought to be sharply separated; transitional life forms linking these layers were discovered; and a theory was proposed and consistently supported, which today is likely unquestioned: that there exists a complete sequence, not confined to one location or country, but discoverable somewhere in the world, starting from the earliest formations we know of up to the current alluvial and marine deposits being formed now.[71]
[Pg 80]Correlatively it was deduced that the same phenomena of nature have been in action since the earliest period when organic existence can be affirmed. The gradual degradation of pre-existing continents by normal destructive agencies, the upheaval and subsidence of large areas, the effusion from volcanic vents, into the air or sea, of ashes and lavas, the action of frost and ice, of heat, rain, and sunshine—all these have acted in the past as they are still acting before our eyes.
[Pg 80]Similarly, it was concluded that the same natural processes have been at work since the earliest times when we can confirm organic life. The slow erosion of existing continents by regular destructive forces, the rising and sinking of large land areas, the release of ash and lava from volcanic eruptions into the air or sea, and the effects of frost, ice, heat, rain, and sunlight—these have all operated in the past just as they continue to do in front of us today.
In earlier days, arguing from limited data, a progressive creation was claimed which confined the appearance of the higher form of vertebrate life to a successive and widely-stepped gradation.
In the past, based on limited information, it was argued that the evolution of higher vertebrate life followed a gradual and clearly defined sequence.
Hugh Miller, and other able thinkers, noted with satisfaction the appearance, first of fish, then of reptiles, next of birds and mammals, and finally, as the crowning work of all, both geologically and actually, quite recently of man.
Hugh Miller and other insightful thinkers took note with satisfaction of the emergence of fish first, then reptiles, followed by birds and mammals, and finally, as the ultimate achievement in both geological and real terms, the recent arrival of humans.
This wonderful confirmation of the Biblical history of creation appealed so gratefully to many, that it caused for a time a disposition to cramp discovery, and even to warp the facts of science, in order to make them harmonize with the statements of Revelation. The alleged proofs of the existence of pre-historic man were for a long time jealously disputed, and it was only by slow degrees that they were admitted, that the tenets of the Darwinian school gained ground, and that the full meaning was appreciated of such anomalies as the existence at the present day of Ganoid fishes both in America and Europe, of true Palæozoic type, or of Oolitic forms on the Australian continent and in the adjacent seas.
This amazing confirmation of the Biblical account of creation was so appealing to many that it temporarily led to a tendency to limit discovery and even twist scientific facts to make them fit with the statements of Revelation. The supposed evidence for the existence of prehistoric humans was fiercely contested for a long time, and it was only gradually that it was accepted, that the ideas of the Darwinian school gained traction, and that the full significance of oddities like the presence of Ganoid fish, which are of true Paleozoic type, in both America and Europe, or Oolitic forms in Australia and its surrounding seas, was understood.
But step by step marvellous palæontological discoveries were made, and the pillars which mark the advent of each great form of life have had to be set back, until now no one would, I think, be entirely safe in affirming that even in the Cambrian, the oldest of all fossiliferous formations, vestiges of mammals, that is to say, of the highest forms of life, may[Pg 81] not at a future day be found, or that the records contained between the Cambrian and the present day, may not in fact be but a few pages as compared with the whole volume of the world’s history.[72]
But gradually, amazing paleontological discoveries were made, and the markers that indicate the emergence of each major life form have had to be adjusted. Nowadays, I don't think anyone would confidently say that even in the Cambrian, the oldest of all fossil-bearing layers, we won't eventually find traces of mammals, which represent the highest forms of life, or that the records from the Cambrian to today might not actually be just a few pages compared to the entire history of the world.[Pg 81]
[Pg 82]It is with the later of these records that we have to deal, in which discoveries have been made sufficiently progressive to justify the expectation that they have by no means reached their limit, and sufficiently ample in themselves to open the widest fields for philosophic speculation and deduction.
[Pg 82]We are focused on the latest of these records, where discoveries have progressed enough to suggest that they still have a long way to go. These findings are also significant enough to provide extensive opportunities for philosophical thought and reasoning.
Before stating these, it may be premised that estimates have been attempted by various geologists of the collective age of the different groups of formations.[73] These are based on reasonings which for the most part it is unnecessary to give in detail, in so much as these can scarcely yet be considered to have passed the bounds of speculation, and very different results can be arrived at by theorists according to the relative importance which they attach to the data employed in the calculation.
Before stating these, it should be noted that various geologists have tried to estimate the overall age of the different groups of formations.[73] These estimates are based on reasoning that, for the most part, doesn't need to be detailed, since they can hardly be seen as more than speculation, and very different conclusions can be reached by theorists depending on how much importance they place on the data used in the calculations.
Thus Mr. T. Mellard Reade, in a paper communicated to the Royal Society in 1878, concludes that the formation of the sedimentary strata must have occupied at least six hundred million years: which he divides in round numbers as follows:—
Thus Mr. T. Mellard Reade, in a paper presented to the Royal Society in 1878, concludes that the formation of the sedimentary layers must have taken at least six hundred million years: which he breaks down approximately as follows:—
Millions of Years. | ||
Laurentian, Cambrian, and Silurian | 200 | |
Old Red, Carboniferous, Permian, and New Red | 200 | |
Jurassic, Wealden, Cretaceous, Eocene, Miocene, Pliocene and Post-Pliocene | 200 | |
600 |
He estimates the average thickness of the sedimentary crust of the earth to be at least one mile, and from a [Pg 83]computation of the proportion of carbonate and sulphate of lime to materials held in suspension in various river-waters from a variety of formations, infers that one-tenth of this crust is calcareous.
He estimates that the average thickness of the earth's sedimentary crust is at least one mile, and from a [Pg 83]calculation of the proportion of calcium carbonate and calcium sulfate to materials suspended in different river waters from various formations, he concludes that one-tenth of this crust is made up of limestone.
He estimates the annual flow of water in all the great river-basins, the proportion of rain-water running off the granitic and trappean rocks, the percentage of lime in solution which they carry down, and arrives at the conclusion that the minimum time requisite for the elimination of the calcareous matter contained in the sedimentary crust of the earth, is at least six hundred millions of years.
He calculates the yearly water flow in all the major river basins, the amount of rainwater that runs off the granitic and volcanic rocks, the percentage of lime they carry in solution, and concludes that the minimum time needed to eliminate the calcareous material in the Earth’s sedimentary crust is at least six hundred million years.
A writer in the Gentleman’s Magazine[74] (Professor Huxley?), whose article I am only able to quote at second-hand, makes an estimate which, though much lower than the above, is still of enormous magnitude, as follows:—
A writer in the Gentleman’s Magazine[74] (Professor Huxley?), whose article I can only quote second-hand, gives an estimate that, while significantly lower than the one above, is still incredibly large, as follows:—
Feet. | Years. | |||
Laurentian | 30,000 | 30,000,000 | ||
Cambrian | 25,000 | 25,000,000 | ||
Silurian | 6,000 | 6 million | ||
Old Red and Devonian | 10,000 | 10,000,000 | ||
Carboniferous | 12,000 | 12,000,000 | ||
Secondary | 10,000 | 10,000,000 | ||
Tertiary and Post Tertiary | 1,000 | 1 million | ||
Gaps and unrepresented strata | 6,000 | 6 million | ||
Total | 100 million |
Mr. Darwin, arguing upon Sir W. Thompson’s estimate of a minimum of ninety-eight and maximum of two hundred millions of years since the consolidation of the crust, and on Mr. Croll’s estimate of sixty millions, as the time elapsed since the Cambrian period, considers that the latter is quite insufficient to permit of the many and great mutations of life which have certainly occurred since then. He judges[Pg 84] from the small amount of organic change since the commencement of the glacial epoch, and adds that the previous one hundred and forty million years can hardly be considered as sufficient for the development of the varied forms of life which certainly existed towards the close of the Cambrian period.
Mr. Darwin, arguing against Sir W. Thompson’s estimate of a minimum of ninety-eight million and a maximum of two hundred million years since the crust formed, and Mr. Croll’s estimate of sixty million years as the time since the Cambrian period, believes that the latter is far too short to allow for the many significant changes in life that have definitely taken place since then. He reflects[Pg 84] on the limited amount of organic change since the start of the glacial epoch and adds that the previous one hundred and forty million years can hardly be seen as enough time for the development of the diverse forms of life that definitely existed toward the end of the Cambrian period.
On the other hand, Mr. Croll considers that it is utterly impossible that the existing order of things, as regards our globe, can date so far back as anything like five hundred millions of years, and, starting with referring the commencement of the Glacial epoch to two hundred and fifty thousand years ago, allows fifteen millions since the beginning of the Eocene period, and sixty millions of years in all since the beginning of the Cambrian period. He bases his arguments on the limit to the age of the sun’s heat as detailed by Sir William Thompson.
On the other hand, Mr. Croll believes that it’s completely impossible for the current state of our planet to be as old as five hundred million years. He starts by dating the beginning of the Glacial period to about two hundred fifty thousand years ago, allows for fifteen million years since the start of the Eocene period, and totals around sixty million years since the beginning of the Cambrian period. He supports his arguments with the limits on the age of the sun’s heat outlined by Sir William Thompson.
Sir Charles Lyell and Professor Haughton respectively estimated the expiration of time from the commencement of the Cambrian at two hundred and forty and two hundred millions of years, basing their calculations on the rate of modification of the species of mollusca, in the one case, and on the rate of formation of rocks and their maximum thickness, in the other.
Sir Charles Lyell and Professor Haughton estimated the length of time since the start of the Cambrian period to be two hundred forty million and two hundred million years, respectively. They based their calculations on the rate at which mollusk species change in one case, and on the rate of rock formation and their maximum thickness in the other.
This, moreover, is irrespective of the vast periods during which life must have existed, which on the development theory necessarily preceded the Cambrian, and, according to Mr. Darwin, should not be less than in the proportion of five to two.
This, on top of that, doesn't take into account the long spans of time that life must have existed, which according to the development theory, would have to come before the Cambrian period, and, according to Mr. Darwin, should be at least in the ratio of five to two.
In fine, one school of geologists and zoologists demand the maximum periods quoted above, to account for the amount of sedimentary deposit, and the specific developments which have occurred; the other considers the periods claimed as requisite for these actions to be unnecessary, and to be in excess of the limits which, according to their views, the physical elements of the case permit.
In short, one group of geologists and zoologists argues for the maximum periods mentioned above to explain the amount of sedimentary deposit and the specific developments that have taken place. The other group believes that the periods suggested for these processes are unnecessary and beyond the limits that, in their opinion, the physical elements of the situation allow.
[Pg 85]Mr. Wallace, in reviewing the question, dwells on the probability of the rate of geological changes having been greater in very remote times than it is at present, and thus opens a way to the reconciliation of the opposing views so far as one half the question is concerned.
[Pg 85]Mr. Wallace, while examining the issue, focuses on the likelihood that the rate of geological changes was higher in ancient times than it is today, which allows for a possible reconciliation of the conflicting viewpoints regarding one aspect of the question.
Having thus adverted to the principles upon which various theorists have in part based their attacks on the problem of the estimation of the duration of geological ages, I may now make a few more detailed observations upon those later periods during which man is, now, generally admitted to have existed, and refer lightly to the earlier times which some, but not all, geologists consider to have furnished evidences of his presence.
Having talked about the principles that different theorists have used in their arguments about estimating geological ages, I can now share some more detailed thoughts on the later periods when humans are generally accepted to have existed and briefly mention the earlier times that some, but not all, geologists believe showed evidence of human presence.
I omit discussing the doubtful assertions of the extreme antiquity of man, which come to us from American observers, such as are based on supposed footprints in rocks of secondary age, figured in a semi-scientific and exceedingly valuable popular journal. There are other theories which I omit, both because they need further confirmation by scientific investigators, and because they deal with periods so remote as to be totally devoid of significance for the argument of this work.
I won't discuss the questionable claims about the extreme age of humans that come from American observers, like those based on supposed footprints found in rocks from the secondary age, illustrated in a semi-scientific but highly valuable popular journal. There are other theories I’ll skip as well, both because they require more validation from scientific researchers and because they address such distant periods that they’re completely irrelevant to the argument of this work.
Nor, up to the present time, are the evidences of the existence of man during Miocene and Pliocene times admitted as conclusive. Professor Capellini has discovered, in deposits recognised by Italian geologists as of Pliocene age, cetacean bones, which are marked with incisions such as only a sharp instrument could have produced, and which, in his opinion, must be ascribed to human agency. To this view it is objected that the incisions might have been made by the teeth of fishes, and further evidence is waited for.
Nor, up to now, is the evidence of human existence during the Miocene and Pliocene periods considered conclusive. Professor Capellini has found cetacean bones in deposits identified by Italian geologists as Pliocene in age, which show marks that could only have been made by a sharp tool. In his opinion, these marks must be attributed to human activity. However, critics argue that the incisions could have been made by fish teeth, and more evidence is being awaited.
Not a few discoveries have been made, apparently extending the existence of man to a much more remote antiquity, that of Miocene times. M. l’Abbé Bourgeois has collected, from undoubted Miocene strata at Thenay, supposed flint[Pg 86] implements which he conceives to exhibit evidences of having been fashioned by man, as well as stones showing in some cases traces of the action of fire, and which he supposes to have been used as pot-boilers. M. Carlos Ribeiro has made similar discoveries of worked flints and quartzites in the Pliocene and Miocene of the Tagus; worked flint has been found in the Miocene of Aurillac (Auvergne) by M. Tardy, and a cut rib of Halitherium fossile, a Miocene species, by M. Delaunay at Pouancé.
Several discoveries have been made that seem to extend the existence of humans to a much earlier time, dating back to the Miocene era. M. l’Abbé Bourgeois has gathered what he believes are flint tools from well-established Miocene layers at Thenay, which he thinks show signs of having been made by humans. He also found stones that appear to have fire damage, which he believes were used as pot-boilers. M. Carlos Ribeiro has uncovered similar worked flints and quartzites in the Pliocene and Miocene of the Tagus. Additionally, worked flint was discovered in the Miocene of Aurillac (Auvergne) by M. Tardy, and M. Delaunay found a cut rib from *Halitherium fossile*, a Miocene species, in Pouancé.
Very divided opinions are entertained as to the interpretation of the supposed implements discovered by M. l’Abbé Bourgeois. M. Quatrefages, after a period of doubt, has espoused the view of their being of human origin, and of Miocene age. “Since then,” he says, “fresh specimens discovered have removed my last doubts. A small knife or scraper, among others, which shows a fine regular finish, can, in my opinion, only have been shaped by man. Nevertheless, I do not blame those of my colleagues who deny or still doubt. In such a matter there is no very great urgency, and, doubtless, the existence of Miocene man will be proved, as that of Glacial and Pliocene has been, by facts.” Mr. Geikie, from whose work—Prehistoric Europe—I have summarized the above statements, says, in reference to this question: “There is unquestionably much force in what M. Quatrefages says; nevertheless, most geologists will agree with him that the question of man’s Miocene age still remains to be demonstrated by unequivocal evidence. At present, all that we can safely say is, that man was probably living in Europe near the close of the Pliocene period, and that he was certainly an occupant of our continent during glacial and interglacial times.”
Opinions are highly divided regarding the interpretation of the supposed tools found by M. l’Abbé Bourgeois. M. Quatrefages, after some initial uncertainty, has come to accept that they are of human origin and from the Miocene era. “Since then,” he says, “newly discovered specimens have eliminated my last doubts. A small knife or scraper, among others, which demonstrates a finely regular finish, can, in my opinion, only have been made by humans. However, I do not criticize my colleagues who deny or still question this. In such matters, there’s no immediate urgency, and surely, the existence of Miocene humans will be proven, just as that of Glacial and Pliocene humans has been, through factual evidence.” Mr. Geikie, from whose work—Prehistoric Europe—I have summarized the above statements, comments on this issue: “There is certainly a lot of merit in what M. Quatrefages argues; however, most geologists will agree with him that the question of man's Miocene age still needs to be confirmed with clear evidence. For now, we can confidently say that humans were likely living in Europe towards the end of the Pliocene period and that they were definitely present on our continent during glacial and interglacial periods.”
Professor Marsh considers that the evidence, as it stands to-day, although not conclusive, “seems to place the first appearance of man [in America] in the Pliocene, and that the best proofs of this are to be found on the Pacific coast.”[Pg 87] He adds: “During several visits to that region many facts were brought to my knowledge which render this more than probable. Man, at this time, was a savage, and was doubtless forced by the great volcanic outbreaks to continue his migration. This was at first to the south, since mountain chains were barriers on the east,” and “he doubtless first came across Behring’s Straits.”
Professor Marsh believes that the evidence available today, while not definitive, "appears to indicate that the first appearance of humans [in America] was in the Pliocene, and that the strongest evidence for this can be found along the Pacific coast.”[Pg 87] He adds: "During several visits to that area, I learned many facts that make this more than likely. At this time, humans were primitive, and were probably forced by significant volcanic eruptions to keep migrating. Initially, this was southward, as mountain ranges acted as barriers to the east," and "they likely first crossed over from Bering’s Straits."
I have hitherto assumed a certain acquaintance, upon the part of the general reader, with the terms Eocene, Miocene, and Pliocene, happily invented by Sir Charles Lyell to designate three of the four great divisions of the Tertiary age. These, from their universal acceptation and constant use, have “become familiar in our mouths as household words.” But it will be well, before further elaborating points in the history of these groups, bearing upon our argument, to take into consideration their subdivisions, and the equivalent or contemporary deposits composing them in various countries. This can be most conveniently done by displaying these, in descending order, in a tabular form, which I accordingly annex below. This is the more desirable as there are few departments in geological science which have received more attention than this; or in which greater returns, in the shape of important and interesting discoveries relative to man’s existence, have been made.
I have so far assumed that the general reader is familiar with the terms Eocene, Miocene, and Pliocene, which were conveniently created by Sir Charles Lyell to identify three of the four main divisions of the Tertiary period. These terms, due to their widespread acceptance and regular use, have “become familiar in our mouths as household words.” However, before diving deeper into the history of these groups as it relates to our argument, it's important to consider their subdivisions and the equivalent or contemporary deposits found in various countries. The most effective way to present this information is in a descending tabular format, which I’ve included below. This is particularly useful because there are few areas in geological science that have received as much attention as this one, or that have yielded more significant and interesting discoveries regarding human existence.
Comparatively recent—comparatively, that is to say, with regard to the vast æons that preceded them, but extending back over enormous spaces of time when contrasted with the limited duration of written history,—they embrace the period during which the mainly existing distribution of land and ocean has obtained, and the present forms of life have appeared by evolution from preceding species, or, as some few still maintain, by separate and special creation.
Relatively recent—relatively speaking, when you consider the vast ages that came before, but still covering a huge span of time compared to the brief period of written history—this period includes the time during which the current distribution of land and ocean has formed, and the present types of life have evolved from earlier species or, as a few still argue, through distinct and special creation.
THE TERTIARY OR CAINOZOIC AGE.
The Tertiary or Cenozoic Era.
Man’s range, according to l’Abbé Bourgeois, Quatrefages, and others. |
Man’s range according to Capellini, Marsh, and others. |
Man’s range, generally admitted. | |||
1. | Recent | Post Tertiary | |||
2. | Post Glacial | ||||
3. | Pleistocene or Quaternary (including Icy formation) |
Tertiary or Cainozoic. | |||
4. | Newer Pliocene | Pliocene | |||
5. | Older Pliocene | ||||
6. | Upper Miocene | Miocene | |||
7. | Lower Miocene | ||||
8. | Upper Eocene | Eocene | |||
9. | Middle do. | ||||
10. | Lower do. |
PLIOCENE.
PLIOCENE.
UK. | ||
Newer Pliocene. |
Norwich Sand loam and gravel Marine, land, and fresh-water shells | |
Many shells abundant, such as |
Fusus striatus "ancient Tunitella communis Cardium edule, still existing in adjacent sea. Norwich Crag. | |
Older Pliocene. |
Crag | Red, White or Coralline |
MIOCENE.
Miocene.
BRITAIN. | FRANCE. | OTHER COUNTRIES OF EUROPE. | INDIA. | AMERICA. | ||
Upper Miocene. | Ferruginous sands of the North Downs. |
Faluns of Touraine and Bordeaux. | Edgehem beds Diest sands Boldeberg beds |
Belgium | Fresh-water deposits of Siwalik hills with Mastodon Sivatherium Colossochelys Rhinoceros Felis Machairodus Equus Hippotherium Camelopardalis |
Fresh-water deposits in Oregon White river group in the Upper Missouri Regions Oreodont Brontetherium. Wind river group (Fresh-water deposit). Miocene deposits over a large part of the Atlantic Tertiary border. In California Miocene marine deposits reach from 4,000 to 5,000 feet in thickness. |
Dinotherium. | ||||||
Terebratula grandis. | Mastodon. | Superga beds | Italy | |||
Lamantine. | Deposits of Pikermé | Greece | ||||
Astarte pyrula with other shells found in the Cliff. |
Marine shells such as Eggshell Cowrie, Olive Shell, Mitra, Conus, indicative of a higher temperature. |
with Mastodon Dinotherium Hipparion Antelope Camelopardalis | ||||
Fresh-water deposits of Gers near the foothills of the Pyrenees. |
Beds above the brown coal with Marine shells |
Croatia | ||||
Dinotherium giganteum. | ||||||
Mastodon angustidens. | Fresh-water Molasse at Oeningen Abundant flora Marine Molasse |
Switzerland | ||||
Lower Miocene. | Hempstead beds, Isle of Wight. |
Calcaire de la Beauce, fresh-water Auvergne deposits, Sandstone, industrial limestone of Cantal. |
Kleyn Spawn beds and Limburg beds |
Belgium | ||
Marine and fresh water Volute Cyrena Cerithium |
Fluvio-marine strata of Merignac and Bazas? |
Marine and Fluvialite shells |
||||
&c. &c. | Cerithium, Pyrula, &c. | Most of the Lignites are Lower Miocene |
Germany | |||
Lignite deposits of Bovey Tracey. |
Asterias limestone. | |||||
Nummulites. | Lower (fresh-water) Molasses |
|||||
Numerous plants, such as Sequoia Nysa Annona, signifying a subtropical climate. |
Fresh-water strata of Fontainebleau. Grès de Fontainebleau (Marine). |
EOCENE.
Eocene.
The subdivisions of the Eocene have been worked out in great detail in Britain, France, and America. Those of most other countries have either not yet been fully studied or their exact equivalence remains undetermined.
The divisions of the Eocene have been thoroughly examined in Britain, France, and America. The ones in most other countries haven't been completely studied yet, or their precise equivalence is still unclear.
BRITAIN. | FRANCE. | CONTINENT OF EUROPE AND ASIA. |
INDIA. | N. AMERICA. | S. AMERICA. | ||||||
Upper Miocene. | A1 Bembridge Series |
Palæotherium Anoplotherium Chæropotamus etc. |
Gypseous Series of Montmatre | Land and freshwater shells Many quadrupeds (4/5 of them) Perrissodactyls), Trionyx, Emys |
East of the Rocky Mts. |
The Claiborne beds are considered by Lyell as the equivalent of the Middle Eocene of Britain; the parallelism of the other American deposits has not yet been completed. |
West of the Rocky Mts. |
Deposits believed to be of Tertiary age, in the Pampas, contain Palæotherium and Anoplotherium, and other forms presenting a resemblance to the fauna of that period in Europe. | |||
A2 Osborne Series |
Fresh-water & brackishgenres |
Calcaire Siliceux | Uinta group Uintatherium | ||||||||
A3 Headon Series |
Do. Emys Trionyx Alligator Crocodilus Lepidosteus |
Vicksburg beds |
Bridger group | ||||||||
A4 Barton Clay |
Voluta Mitra |
Grès de Beauchamp | Nummulites | Orohippus Dinoceras Uintatherium Tinocoras Tillotherium | |||||||
Middle Miocene. | B1 Bagshot and Bracklesham Beach Sandy areas and Clays |
Cerithium Voluta Cowries Marine Serpents Nummulites |
Calcaire Grossier | Miliolite limestone of minute Foraminifera. Nummulites Cerithium, &c. &c. |
Nummulitic Limestone of the Alps, Carpathians N. Africa Asia Minor Western Thibet. |
Nummulitic formation of Cutch, portions of the Himalaya, and frontiers of China. |
[The Alabama Period] Marine deposits |
Claiborne beds |
|||
showing a warm climate with a plant-like resemblance the types' botanist of tropical India and Australia |
Zeuglodon cetoides |
Green River group | |||||||||
B2 Wanting | Soissonnais Sands | Nummulites Nerita, &c. &c. |
|||||||||
Lower Miocene. | C1 London Clay and Bognor mattresses |
Palms Turtles Sea Snakes Crocodiles Conus, Voluta, Cyprina, Nautilus, |
Argile de Londres | Wahsatch | |||||||
and other shells showing a subtropical climate |
Coryphodon Eohippus | ||||||||||
C2 Plastic and Mottled Clays and Sands |
Argile plastique and lignite | Fluviatile shells Large bird Gastornis Parisiensis |
|||||||||
C3 Thanet Sands | Pholadomya Cyprina, &c. |
Sables de Bracheux | Laramic or Lignitic Period. |
[Pg 91]We learn, both from the nature of these deposits and from their organic contents, that climatic oscillations have been passing during the whole period of their deposition over the surface of the globe, and inducing corresponding fluctuations in the character of the vegetable and animal life abounding on it. A complete collation of these varying conditions at synchronous periods remains to be achieved, but the study of our own country, and those adjacent to it, shows that alternations of tropical, boreal, and temperate climate have occurred in it; a remarkable series of conditions which has only lately been thoroughly and satisfactorily accounted for.
[Pg 91]We see from the nature of these deposits and their organic content that climate changes have been happening throughout their entire deposition period across the globe, causing corresponding shifts in the plant and animal life thriving on it. A complete collection of these different conditions at the same time periods still needs to be accomplished, but studying our country and those nearby shows that there have been shifts between tropical, boreal, and temperate climates; a remarkable series of conditions that has only recently been fully and satisfactorily explained.
Thus, during a portion of the Eocene period a tropical climate prevailed, as is evidenced by deposits containing remains of palms of an equatorial type, crocodiles, turtles, tropical shells, and other remains attesting the existence of a high temperature. The converse is proved of the Pleistocene by the existence of a boreal fauna, and the widespread evidences of glacial action. The gradations of climate during the Miocene and Pliocene, and the amelioration subsequent to the glacial period, have resulted in the gradual development or appearance of specific life as it exists at present.
During part of the Eocene period, a tropical climate was dominant, as shown by deposits with remains of equatorial palms, crocodiles, turtles, tropical shells, and other evidence indicating high temperatures. In contrast, the Pleistocene shows a boreal fauna and clear signs of glacial activity. The shifts in climate during the Miocene and Pliocene, along with the warming that followed the glacial period, have led to the gradual development or emergence of the specific life forms we see today.
Corresponding indications of secular variability of climate are derived from all quarters: during the Miocene age, Greenland (in N. Lat. 70°) developed an abundance of trees, such as the yew, the Redwood, a Sequoia allied to the Californian species, beeches, planes, willows, oaks, poplars, and walnuts, as well as a Magnolia and a Zamia. In Spitzbergen (N. Lat. 78° 56′) flourished yews, hazels, poplars, alders, beeches, and limes. At the present day, a dwarf willow and a few herbaceous plants form the only vegetation, and the ground is covered with almost perpetual ice and snow.
Corresponding signs of long-term climate changes come from various sources: during the Miocene era, Greenland (at N. Lat. 70°) had a wide variety of trees, including yews, redwoods, a type of sequoia related to the Californian species, beeches, planes, willows, oaks, poplars, and walnuts, along with magnolias and zamias. In Spitzbergen (N. Lat. 78° 56′), yews, hazels, poplars, alders, beeches, and linden trees thrived. Today, only a dwarf willow and a few herbaceous plants are present, and the ground is covered in nearly constant ice and snow.
Many similar fluctuations of climate have been traced right back through the geological record; but this fact, though interesting in relation to the general solution of the causes, has little bearing on the present purpose.
Many similar climate changes have been tracked all the way back through the geological record; however, this information, while intriguing for understanding the overall causes, is not very relevant to the current discussion.
[Pg 92]Sir Charles Lyell conceived that all cosmical changes of climate in the past might be accounted for by the varying preponderance of land in the vicinity of the equator or near the poles, supplemented, of course, in a subordinate degree by alteration of level and the influence of ocean currents. When, for example, at any geological period the excess of land was equatorial, the ascent and passage northwards of currents of heated air would, according to his view, render the poles habitable; while, per contrâ, the excessive massing of land around the pole, and absence of it from the equator, would cause an arctic climate to spread far over the now temperate latitudes.
[Pg 92]Sir Charles Lyell believed that all past climate changes could be explained by the varying amounts of land near the equator or the poles, with some influence from changes in sea level and ocean currents. For instance, if there was more land around the equator during a certain geological period, he thought that the rising and moving north of warm air currents would make the poles livable. Conversely, having too much land near the poles and little to none near the equator would cause an arctic climate to extend deep into what are now temperate areas.
The correctness of these inferences has been objected to by Mr. James Geikie and Dr. Croll, who doubt whether the northward currents of air would act as successful carriers of heat to the polar regions, or whether they would not rather dissipate it into space upon the road. On the other hand, Mr. Geikie, though admitting that the temperature of a large unbroken arctic continent would be low, suggests that, as the winds would be stripped of all moisture on its fringes, the interior would therefore be without accumulations of snow and ice; and in the more probable event of its being deeply indented by fjords and bays, warm sea-currents (the representatives of our present Gulf and Japan streams, but possessing a higher temperature than either, from the greater extent of equatorial sea-surface originating them, and exposed to the sun’s influence) would flow northward, and, ramifying, carry with them warm and heated atmospheres far into its interior, though even these, he thinks, would be insufficient in their effects under any circumstances to produce the sub-tropical climates which are known to have existed in high latitudes.
Mr. James Geikie and Dr. Croll have challenged the accuracy of these conclusions, questioning whether the northern air currents would effectively transport heat to the polar regions or if they would simply disperse it into space along the way. On the other hand, Mr. Geikie, while acknowledging that a large, unbroken Arctic continent would have low temperatures, proposes that the winds would lose all moisture at its edges, resulting in a lack of snow and ice accumulation in the interior. Furthermore, if the continent had many fjords and bays, warmer sea currents (similar to our present Gulf and Japan streams, but with higher temperatures due to a larger area of equatorial sea surface and exposure to the sun) could flow northward, spreading warm air deep into the continent. However, he believes that even these would not be enough under any circumstances to create the subtropical climates known to have existed at high latitudes.
Mr. John Evans[75] has thrown out the idea that possibly a[Pg 93] complete translation of geographical position with respect to polar axes may have been produced by a sliding of the whole surface crust of the globe about a fluid nucleus. This, he considers, would be induced by disturbances of equilibrium of the whole mass from geological causes. He further points out that the difference between the polar and equatorial diameters of the globe, which constitutes an important objection to his theory, is materially reduced when we take into consideration the enormous depth of the ocean over a large portion of the equator, and the great tracts of land elevated considerably above the sea-level in higher latitudes. He also speculates on the general average of the surface having in bygone geological epochs approached much more nearly to that of a sphere than it does at the present time.
Mr. John Evans has suggested that a complete translation of geographical position in relation to the polar axes might have occurred due to the sliding of the Earth's crust over a fluid core. He believes this would be triggered by imbalance disturbances caused by geological factors. He also notes that the difference between the polar and equatorial diameters of the Earth, which presents a significant challenge to his theory, is considerably less when we factor in the immense depth of the ocean along much of the equator and the vast areas of land that are much higher than sea level in northern latitudes. Additionally, he speculates that on average, the surface in earlier geological periods was likely much closer to being a sphere than it is today.
Sir John Lubbock favoured the idea of a change in the position of the axis of rotation, and this view has been supported by Sir H. James[76] and many later geologists.[77] If I apprehend their arguments correctly, this change could only have been produced by what may be termed geological revolutions. These are great outbursts of volcanic matter, elevations, subsidences, and the like. These having probably been almost continuous throughout geological time, incessant changes, small or great, would be demanded in the position of the axis, and the world must be considered as a globe rolling over in space with every alteration of its centre of gravity. The possibility of this view must be left for mathematicians and astronomers to determine.
Sir John Lubbock supported the idea of changing the position of the rotation axis, and this view has been backed by Sir H. James[76] and many other geologists since then.[77] If I understand their arguments correctly, this change could only have occurred due to what might be called geological revolutions. These are significant eruptions of volcanic material, as well as elevations, subsidence, and similar events. Since these events have likely been almost continuous throughout geological time, there would be constant changes, both small and large, in the axis's position, and we should think of the Earth as a globe shifting in space with every change in its center of gravity. The feasibility of this idea should be decided by mathematicians and astronomers.
Sounder arguments sustain the theory propounded by Dr. Croll (though this, again, is not universally accepted), that all these alterations of climate can be accounted for by the effects of nutation, and the precession of the equinoxes.[Pg 94] From these changes, combined with the eccentricity of the ecliptic from the first, it results that at intervals of ten thousand five hundred years, the northern and southern hemispheres are alternately in aphelion during the winter, and in perihelion during the summer months, and vice versâ; or, in other words, that if at any given period the inclination of the earth’s axis produces winter in the northern hemisphere, while the earth is at a maximum distance from that focus of its orbit in which the sun is situated, then, after an interval of ten thousand five hundred years, and as a result of the sum of the backward motion of the equinoxes along the ecliptic, at the rate of 50′ annually, the converse will obtain, and it will be winter in the northern hemisphere while the earth is at a minimum distance from the sun.
Strong arguments support the theory proposed by Dr. Croll (though this is not universally accepted) that all these climate changes can be explained by the effects of nutation and the precession of the equinoxes.[Pg 94] From these changes, along with the eccentricity of the ecliptic, it follows that every ten thousand five hundred years, the northern and southern hemispheres alternate between being at aphelion in winter and at perihelion in summer, and vice versa; in other words, if at one time the tilt of the Earth's axis leads to winter in the northern hemisphere while the Earth is at its farthest distance from the sun, then after ten thousand five hundred years, due to the total backward motion of the equinoxes along the ecliptic at a rate of 50′ per year, the opposite will occur, resulting in winter in the northern hemisphere while the Earth is at its closest distance to the sun.
The amount of eccentricity of the ecliptic varies greatly during long periods, and has been calculated for several million years back. Mr. Croll[78] has demonstrated a theory explaining all great secular variations of climate as indirectly the result of this, through the action of sundry physical agencies, such as the accumulation of snow and ice, and especially the deflection of ocean currents. From a consideration of the tables which he has computed of the eccentricity and longitude of the earth’s orbit, he refers the glacial epoch to a period commencing about two hundred and forty thousand years back, and extending down to about eighty thousand years ago, and he describes it as “consisting of a long succession of cold and warm periods; the warm periods of the one hemisphere corresponding in time with the cold periods of the other, and vice versâ.”
The amount of eccentricity of the ecliptic changes significantly over long periods and has been tracked back several million years. Mr. Croll[78] has put forward a theory that explains all major long-term climate changes as being indirectly caused by this, through various physical factors, such as the buildup of snow and ice, especially the shifting of ocean currents. By analyzing the tables he has created regarding the eccentricity and position of the earth’s orbit, he attributes the glacial period to a time starting around two hundred and forty thousand years ago and lasting until about eighty thousand years ago. He describes this period as “consisting of a long succession of cold and warm periods; the warm periods of one hemisphere occurring simultaneously with the cold periods of the other, and vice versâ.”
Having thus spoken of the processes adopted for estimating the duration of geological ages, and the results which have been arrived at, with great probability of accuracy, in regard[Pg 95] to some of the more recent, it now only remains to briefly state the facts from which the existence of man, during these latter periods, has been demonstrated. The literature of this subject already extends to volumes, and it is therefore obviously impossible, in the course of the few pages which the limits of this work admit, to give anything but the shortest abstract, or to assign the credit relatively due to the numerous progressive workers in this rich field of research. I therefore content myself with taking as my text-book Mr. James Geikie’s Prehistoric Europe, the latest and most exhaustive work upon the subject, and summarizing from it the statements essential to my purpose.
Having discussed the methods used to estimate geological ages and the results that have been reached, likely with high accuracy, regarding[Pg 95] some of the more recent ones, I will now briefly outline the facts that demonstrate the existence of humans during these later periods. The literature on this topic has grown extensively, making it clear that in the limited space available in this work, I can only provide a brief summary and cannot fully credit the many contributors in this rich area of study. I will therefore refer to Mr. James Geikie's Prehistoric Europe, the latest and most comprehensive work on the subject, and summarize the key points relevant to my focus.
From it we learn that, long prior to the ages when men were acquainted with the uses of bronze and iron, there existed nations or tribes, ignorant of the means by which these metals are utilized, whose weapons and implements were formed of stone, horn, bone, and wood.
From this, we learn that long before people knew how to use bronze and iron, there were nations or tribes that had no idea how to use these metals. Their weapons and tools were made from stone, horn, bone, and wood.
These, again, may be divided into an earlier and a later race, strongly characterized by the marked differences in the nature of the stone implements which they respectively manufactured, both in respect to the material employed and the amount of finish bestowed upon it. To the two periods in which these people lived the terms Palæolithic and Neolithic have been respectively applied, and a vast era is supposed to have intervened between the retiring from Europe of the one and the appearance there of the other.
These can be divided into an earlier and a later group, clearly distinguished by the significant differences in the types of stone tools they made, both in terms of the materials used and the level of craftsmanship involved. The two periods in which these people lived are referred to as the Paleolithic and Neolithic, and it is believed that a considerable time gap existed between the departure of one group from Europe and the arrival of the other.
Palæolithic man was contemporaneous with the mammoth (Elephas primigenius), the woolly rhinoceros (Rhinoceros primigenius), the Hippopotamus major, and a variety of other species, now quite extinct, as well as with many which, though still existing in other regions, are no longer found in Europe; whereas the animals contemporaneous with Neolithic man were essentially the same as those still occupying it.
Paleolithic humans lived at the same time as the mammoth (Elephas primigenius), the woolly rhinoceros (Rhinoceros primigenius), the Hippopotamus major, and many other species that are now extinct, as well as with several that, while still found in other parts of the world, no longer exist in Europe. In contrast, the animals that lived alongside Neolithic humans were mostly the same as those that are still around today.
Fig. 19.—Engraving by Palæolithic Man on Reindeer Antler.[79]
Fig. 19.—Engraving by Paleolithic people on reindeer antler.[79]
(The two sides of the same piece of antler are here represented.)
(The two sides of the same piece of antler are shown here.)
The stone implements of Palæolithic man had but little variety of form, were very rudely fashioned, being merely[Pg 97] chipped into shape, and never ground or polished; they were worked nearly entirely out of flint and chert. Those of Neolithic man were made of many varieties of hard stone, often beautifully finished, frequently ground to a sharp point or edge, and polished all over.
The stone tools of Paleolithic humans had very few shapes and were very crudely made, just chipped into shape and never ground or polished; they were mostly made from flint and chert. In contrast, Neolithic humans made tools from a wide range of hard stones, which were often beautifully crafted, frequently sharpened to a point or edge, and polished all over.
Palæolithic men were unacquainted with pottery and the art of weaving, and apparently had no domesticated animals or system of cultivation; but the Neolithic lake dwellers of Switzerland had looms, pottery, cereals, and domesticated animals, such as swine, sheep, horses, dogs, &c.
Paleolithic humans didn't know about pottery or weaving and clearly didn't have domestic animals or farming; however, the Neolithic lake dwellers in Switzerland had looms, pottery, grains, and domesticated animals like pigs, sheep, horses, and dogs, etc.
Implements of horn, bone, and wood were in common use among both races, but those of the older are frequently distinguished by their being sculptured with great ability or ornamented with life-like engravings of the various animals living at the period; whereas there appears to have been a marked absence of any similar artistic ability on the part of Neolithic man.
Tools made from horn, bone, and wood were commonly used by both groups, but the older ones often stand out because they are intricately carved or decorated with realistic engravings of the various animals of the time; on the other hand, there seems to be a noticeable lack of similar artistic skill from Neolithic people.
Fig. 20.—Reindeer engraved on Antler by Palæolithic Man. (After Geikie.)
Fig. 20.—Reindeer carved on antlers by ancient humans. (After Geikie.)
Again, it is noticeable that, while the passage from the Neolithic age into the succeeding bronze age was gradual, and, indeed, that the use of stone implements and, in some[Pg 98] parts, weapons, was contemporaneous with that of bronze in other places, no evidence exists of a transition from Palæolithic into Neolithic times. On the contrary, the examination of bone deposits, such as those of Kent’s Cave and Victoria Cave in England, and numerous others in Belgium and France, attest “beyond doubt that a considerable period must have supervened after the departure of Palæolithic man and before the arrival of his Neolithic successor.” The discovery of remains of Palæolithic man and animals in river deposits in England and on the Continent, often at considerable elevations[80] above the existing valley bottoms, and in Löss, and the identification of the Pleistocene or Quaternary period with Preglacial and Glacial times, offer a means of estimating what that lapse of time must have been.[81]
Again, it’s clear that while the shift from the Neolithic age to the following Bronze Age was gradual—and that the use of stone tools and, in some areas, weapons coexisted with bronze in other locations—there’s no evidence of a transition from Paleolithic to Neolithic times. In fact, the analysis of bone deposits, such as those found in Kent’s Cave and Victoria Cave in England, along with many others in Belgium and France, provides clear evidence that “a significant period must have occurred after the exit of Paleolithic humans and before the arrival of their Neolithic successors.” The discovery of remains of Paleolithic humans and animals in river deposits in England and on the Continent, often at high elevations above the current valley floors, along with Löss, and the identification of the Pleistocene or Quaternary period with pre-glacial and glacial times, gives us a way to estimate how long that period must have been.
[Pg 99]Skeletons or portions of the skeletons of human beings, of admitted Palæolithic age, have been found in caverns in the vicinity of Liege in Belgium, by Schmerling, and probably the same date may be assigned those from the Neanderthal Cave near Düsseldorf. A complete skeleton, of tall stature, of probable but not unquestioned Palæolithic age, has also been discovered in the Cave of Mentone on the Riviera.
[Pg 99]Skeletons or parts of human skeletons from the recognized Paleolithic era have been discovered in caves near Liege, Belgium, by Schmerling. It's likely that those found in the Neanderthal Cave near Düsseldorf are from the same period. Additionally, a complete skeleton of a tall individual, possibly from the Paleolithic age but not definitively, has been found in the Cave of Mentone on the Riviera.
These positive remains yield us further inferences than can be drawn from the mere discovery of implements or fragmentary bones associated with remains of extinct animals.
These positive remains provide us with more insights than what we can gather from just finding tools or broken bones linked to extinct animals.
The Mentone man, according to M. Rivière, had a rather long but large head, a high and well-made forehead, and the very large facial angle of 85°. In the Liege man the cranium was high and short, and of good Caucasian type; “a fair average human skull,” according to Huxley.
The Mentone man, as noted by M. Rivière, had a long but wide head, a high and well-shaped forehead, and a very large facial angle of 85°. In contrast, the Liege man had a high and short skull, and exhibited a good Caucasian type; “a typical human skull,” according to Huxley.
Other remains, such as the jaw-bone from the cave of the Naulette in Belgium, and the Neanderthal skeleton, show marks of inferiority; but even in the latter, which was the lowest in grade, the cranial capacity is seventy-five cubic inches or “nearly on a level with the mean between the two human extremes.”
Other remains, like the jawbone from the Naulette cave in Belgium and the Neanderthal skeleton, exhibit signs of inferiority; however, even in the latter, which was considered the lowest in rank, the cranial capacity is seventy-five cubic inches or “almost on par with the average between the two human extremes.”
We may, therefore, sum up by saying that evidences have been accumulated of the existence of man, and intelligent man, from a period which even the most conservative among geologists are unable to place at less than thirty thousand[Pg 100] years; while most of them are convinced both of his existence from at least later Pliocene times, and of the long duration of ages which has necessarily elapsed since his appearance—a duration to be numbered, not by tens, but by hundreds of thousands of years.
We can sum up by saying that evidence has been gathered showing that humans, and intelligent humans, have existed for a period that even the most conservative geologists can't date to less than thirty thousand[Pg 100] years; while most of them believe that humans have been around since at least later Pliocene times, and that a long span of time has passed since their appearance—a span that’s measured not in tens, but in hundreds of thousands of years.
Fig. 21.—Engraving by Palæolithic Man on Reindeer Antler.
Fig. 21.—Engraving by Paleolithic humans on reindeer antlers.
CHAPTER IV.
THE DELUGE NOT A MYTH.
THE FLOOD NOT A MYTH.
If we assume that the antiquity of man is as great, or even approximately as great, as Sir Charles Lyell and his followers affirm, the question naturally arises, what has he been doing during those countless ages, prior to historic times? what evidences has he afforded of the possession of an intelligence superior to that of the brute creation by which he has been surrounded? what great monuments of his fancy and skill remain? or has the sea of time engulphed any that he erected, in abysses so deep that not even the bleached masts project from the surface, to testify to the existence of the good craft buried below?
If we assume that the existence of humans is as long, or even close to as long, as Sir Charles Lyell and his followers suggest, the obvious question is: what has humanity been doing during those countless ages before recorded history? What evidence do we have that humans possess intelligence that is superior to that of the surrounding animal world? What remarkable creations of our imagination and skill still exist? Or have the tides of time swallowed any that were built, hidden so deep that not even the weathered masts rise to the surface to prove that the good vessels lie buried below?
These questions have been only partially asked, and but slightly answered. They will, however, assume greater proportions as the science of archæology extends itself, and perhaps receive more definite replies when fresh fields for investigation are thrown open in those portions of the old world which Asiatic reserve has hitherto maintained inviolable against scientific prospectors.
These questions have only been partially asked and only slightly answered. However, they will take on greater significance as the field of archaeology expands, and we might get more definite answers when new areas for research become available in parts of the old world that have been kept off-limits to scientific exploration due to Asian reserve.
If man has existed for fifty thousand years, as some demand, or for two hundred thousand, as others imagine, has his intelligence gone on increasing thoughout the period? and if so, in what ratio? Are the terms of the series which involve the unknown quantity stated with sufficient precision to enable us to determine whether his development has been slow, gradual, and more or less uniform, as in arithmetical, or gaining at a rapidly increasing rate, as in geometric progression. Or, to pursue the simile, could it be more[Pg 102] accurately expressed by the equation to a curve which traces an ascending and descending path, and, though controlled in reality by an absolute law, appears to exhibit an unaccountable and capricious variety of positive and negative phases, of points d’arrêt, nodes, and cusps.
If humans have been around for fifty thousand years, as some say, or for two hundred thousand, as others believe, has our intelligence continued to grow over that time? And if it has, at what rate? Are the details of this progression defined clearly enough for us to figure out whether our development has been slow and steady, like arithmetic progression, or if it's been accelerating rapidly, like geometric progression? Or, to take the analogy further, could it be better represented by a curve that goes up and down, which, while ultimately governed by a strict law, seems to show an unpredictable mix of ups and downs, of stopping points, nodes, and cusps?
These questions cannot yet be definitely answered; they may be proposed and argued on, but for a time the result will doubtless be a variety of opinions, without the possibility of solution by a competent arbiter.
These questions can't be answered definitively yet; they can be raised and debated, but for now, the outcome will likely be a mix of opinions, with no chance of resolution by an expert mediator.
For example, it is a matter of opinion whether the intelligence of the present day is or is not of a higher order than that which animated the savans of ancient Greece. It is probable that most would answer in the affirmative, so far as the question pertains to the culture of the masses only, but how will scholars decide, who are competent to compare the works of our present poets, sculptors, dramatists, logicians, philosophers, historians, and statesmen, with those of Homer, Pindar, Œschylus, Euripides, Herodotus, Aristotle, Euclid, Phidias, Plato, Solon, and the like? Will they, in a word, consider the champions of intellect of the present day so much more robust than their competitors of three thousand years ago as to render them easy victors? This would demonstrate a decided advance in human intelligence during that period; but, if this is the case, how is it that all the great schools and universities still cling to the reverential study of the old masters, and have, until quite recently, almost ignored modern arts, sciences, and languages.
For example, it's a matter of opinion whether today's intelligence is at a higher level than that of the scholars of ancient Greece. Most people would probably say yes, at least when it comes to the general population's education. But how will experts decide who can compare the works of our current poets, sculptors, playwrights, logicians, philosophers, historians, and statesmen with those of Homer, Pindar, Aeschylus, Euripides, Herodotus, Aristotle, Euclid, Phidias, Plato, Solon, and others? Will they really believe that today's intellectual leaders are so much stronger than their counterparts from three thousand years ago that it makes them clear winners? This would show significant progress in human intelligence over that time, but if that's the case, why do all the great schools and universities still hold on to the respectful study of the old masters and have, until recently, nearly ignored modern arts, sciences, and languages?
We must remember that the ravages of time have put out of court many of the witnesses for the one party to the suit, and that natural decay, calamity, and wanton destruction[82][Pg 103] have obliterated the bulk of the philosophy of past ages. With the exceptions of the application of steam, the employment of moveable type in printing,[83] and the utilization of electricity, there are few arts and inventions which have not descended to us from remote antiquity, lost, many of them, for a time, some of them for ages, and then re-discovered and paraded as being, really and truly, something new under the sun.
We need to keep in mind that over time, many witnesses for one side of the case have faded away, and that natural decay, disasters, and careless destruction[82][Pg 103] have wiped out most of the philosophies from earlier times. Except for the use of steam, the invention of movable type in printing,[83] and the harnessing of electricity, there are hardly any skills and inventions that haven't come down to us from ancient history, many of which were lost for some periods, some for centuries, only to be rediscovered and presented as if they are genuinely something new under the sun.
Neither must we forget the oratory and poetry, the masterpieces of logical argument, the unequalled sculptures, and the exquisitely proportioned architecture of Greece, or the thorough acquaintance with mechanical principles and engineering skill evinced by the Egyptians, in the construction of the pyramids, vast temples, canals[84] and hydraulic works.[85]
We shouldn't forget the speeches and poetry, the masterpieces of logical reasoning, the unmatched sculptures, and the beautifully proportioned architecture of Greece, or the deep understanding of mechanical principles and engineering skills shown by the Egyptians in building the pyramids, large temples, canals[84] and hydraulic systems.[85]
Notice, also, the high condition of civilization possessed[Pg 104] by the Chinese four thousand years ago, their enlightened and humane polity, their engineering works,[86] their provision for the proper administration of different departments of the State, and their clear and intelligent documents.[87]
Notice, also, the advanced state of civilization achieved[Pg 104] by the Chinese four thousand years ago, their educated and compassionate government, their engineering projects,[86] their systems for effectively managing various government departments, and their clear and well-organized documents.[87]
Fig. 23.—Vase. Han Dynasty,
B.C. 206
to A.D. 23.
(From the Poh Ku T’u.)
Fig. 23.—Vase. Han Dynasty,
BCE 206
to CE 23.
(From the Poh Ku T’u.)
Fig. 24.—Cyathus or Cup for Libations.
Shang Dynasty, B.C.
1766 to B.C. 1122.
(From the Poh Ku T’u.)
Fig. 24.—Cup for Drinks.
Shang Dynasty, BCE 1766 to BCE 1122.
(From the Poh Ku T’u.)
In looking back upon these, I think we can hardly distinguish any such deficiency of intellect, in comparison with ours, on the part of these our historical predecessors as to indicate so rapid a change of intelligence as would, if we were able to carry our comparison back for another similar period, inevitably land us among a lot of savages similar to[Pg 106] those who fringe the civilization of the present period. Intellectually measured, the civilized men of eight or ten thousand years ago must, I think, have been but little inferior to ourselves, and we should have to peer very far back indeed before we reached a status or condition in which the highest type of humanity was the congener of the cave lion, disputing with him a miserable existence, shielded only from the elements by an overhanging rock, or the fortuitous discovery of some convenient cavern.
Looking back on this, I think we can hardly find any significant lack of intellect in our historical predecessors compared to us, suggesting such a rapid change in intelligence that, if we could extend our comparison further back in time, we would inevitably find ourselves among a group of savages similar to[Pg 106] those who exist on the edges of today’s civilization. Measured intellectually, the civilized people from eight or ten thousand years ago must not have been much inferior to us, and we would have to look very far back indeed before we found a status or condition where the highest type of humanity was merely a relative of the cave lion, struggling for a meager existence, protected only from the elements by a jutting rock or the random find of a suitable cave.
If this be so, we are forced back again to the consideration of the questions with which this section opened; where are the evidences of man’s early intellectual superiority? are they limited to those deduced from the discovery of certain stone implements of the early rude, and later polished ages? and, if so, can we offer any feasible explanation either of their non-existence or disappearance?
If that's the case, we have to go back to the questions we started with in this section: where are the signs of early human intelligence? Are they just based on the discovery of some stone tools from early rough and later polished periods? And if so, can we provide any reasonable explanation for their absence or disappearance?
In the first place, it may be considered as admitted by archæologists that no exact line can be drawn between the later of the two stone-weapon epochs, the polished Neolithic stone epoch, and the succeeding age of bronze. They are agreed that these overlap each other, and that the rude hunters, who contented themselves with stone implements of war and the chase, were coeval with people existing in other places, acquainted with the metallurgical art, and therefore of a high order of intelligence. The former are, in fact, brought within the limit of historic times.
First of all, archaeologists generally agree that there isn’t a clear distinction between the later of the two stone-weapon periods, the polished Neolithic stone period, and the following bronze age. They agree that these periods overlap and that the primitive hunters, who relied on stone tools for hunting and warfare, coexisted with groups in other regions who were skilled in metalworking and therefore possessed a higher level of intelligence. In fact, the former are considered to fall within the timeframe of historic times.
Fig. 25.—Incense Burner(?).
Chen Dynasty, B.C. 1122 to
B.C. 255.
(From the Poh Ku T’u.)
Fig. 25.—Incense Burner(?).
Chen Dynasty, BCE 1122 to
BCE 255.
(From the Poh Ku T’u.)
Fig. 26.—Tripod of the Shang Dynasty.
Probable date,
B.C. 1649.
(From the Poh Ku T’u.)
Fig. 26.—Shang Dynasty Tripod.
Estimated date,
BCE 1649.
(From the Poh Ku T’u.)
Fig. 27.—Tripod of Fu Yih,
Shang Dynasty.
(From the Poh Ku T’u.)
Fig. 27.—Tripod of Fu Yih,
Shang Dynasty.
(From the Poh Ku T’u.)
Fig. 28.—Tripod of Kwai Wan,
Chen Dynasty, B.C. 1122 to
B.C. 255
(From the Poh Ku T’u.)
Fig. 28.—Tripod of Kwai Wan,
Chen Dynasty, BCE 1122 to
BCE 255
(From the Poh Ku T’u.)
A similar inference might not unfairly be drawn with regard to those numerous discoveries of proofs of the existence of ruder man, at still earlier periods. The flint-headed arrow of the North American Indian, and the stone hatchet of the Australian black-fellow exist to the present day; and but a century or two back, would have been the sole representatives of the constructive intelligence of humanity over nearly one half the inhabited surface of the world. No philosopher, with these alone to reason on, could have [Pg 109]imagined the settled existence, busy industry, and superior intelligence which animated the other half; and a parallel suggestive argument may be supported by the discovery of human relics, implements, and artistic delineations such as those of the hairy mammoth or the cave-bear. These may possibly be the traces of an outlying savage who co-existed with a far more highly-organized people elsewhere,[88] just as at the present day the Esquimaux, who are by some geologists considered as the descendants of Palæolithic man, co-exist with ourselves. They, like their reputed ancestors, have great ability in carving on bone, &c.; and as an example of their capacity not only to conceive in their own minds a[Pg 110] correct notion of the relative bearings of localities, but also to impart the idea lucidly to others, I annex a wood-cut of a chart drawn by them, impromptu, at the request of Sir J. Ross, who, inferentially, vouches for its accuracy.
A similar conclusion could reasonably be drawn about the many discoveries that prove the existence of more primitive humans in even earlier times. The flint-tipped arrow of the North American Indian and the stone axe of the Australian Aboriginal still exist today; a century or two ago, they would have represented the only evidence of human ingenuity across nearly half the inhabited surface of the planet. No philosopher, relying solely on these artifacts, could have imagined the settled communities, thriving industries, and advanced intelligence that characterized the other half. A similar argument can be made based on the discovery of human remains, tools, and artistic representations, like those of the woolly mammoth or the cave bear. These may be traces of a primitive group that coexisted with a much more advanced society elsewhere, just like today, the Inuit, who some geologists believe are descendants of Paleolithic humans, live alongside us. They, similar to their supposed ancestors, excel in carving on bone, etc.; as an example of their ability not only to grasp the relative locations of places in their minds but also to clearly communicate those ideas to others, I include a woodcut of a map they created on the spot at the request of Sir J. Ross, who can be seen as indirectly vouching for its accuracy.
Fig. 29. (From Sir John Ross’ Second Voyage to the Arctic Regions.)
Fig. 29. (From Sir John Ross’ Second Voyage to the Arctic Regions.)
There is but a little step between carving the figure of a mammoth or horse, and using them as symbols. Multiply them, and you have the early hieroglyphic written language of the Chinese and Egyptians. It is not an unfair presumption that at no great distance, in time or space, either some generations later among his own descendants, or so many nations’ distance among his coevals, the initiative faculty of the Palæolithic savage was usefully applied to the communication of ideas, just as at a much later date the Kououen symbolic language was developed or made use of among the early Chinese.[89]
There’s just a small step between carving a figure of a mammoth or horse and using those figures as symbols. Multiply them, and you get the early hieroglyphic writing of the Chinese and Egyptians. It’s not unreasonable to assume that not too long after, either with some generations among his own descendants or among neighboring nations, the creative abilities of the Paleolithic hunter were effectively used to communicate ideas, just like the Kououen symbolic language was later developed or used by the early Chinese.[89]
Such is, necessarily, the first stage of any written language, and it may, as I think, perhaps have occurred, been developed into higher stages, culminated, and perished at many successive epochs during man’s existence, presuming it to have been so extended as the progress of geology tends to affirm.
This is, inevitably, the first stage of any written language, and it may have, as I believe, possibly developed into more advanced stages, peaked, and faded away at various points throughout human history, assuming it has lasted as long as geological progress suggests.
May not the meandering of the tide of civilization westward during the last three thousand years, bearing on its crest fortune and empire, and leaving in its hollow decay and oblivion, possibly be the sequel of many successive waves which have preceded it in the past, rising, some higher, some lower, as waves will.
Could the westward movement of civilization over the last three thousand years, carrying wealth and power on its peak while leaving behind decay and forgetfulness, be the result of many prior waves that have come before it, some taller, some shorter, just like waves do?
Fig. 30.—Early Chinese Hieroglyphics.
Fig. 30.—Ancient Chinese Symbols.
Fig. 31.—Early Chinese Hieroglyphics.
Fig. 31.—Ancient Chinese Symbols.
In comparison with the vast epochs of which we treat how[Pg 113] near to us are Nineveh, Babylon, and Carthage! Yet the very sites of the former two have become uncertain, and of the last we only know by the presence of the few scattered ruins on the shores of the Mediterranean Sea. Tyre, the vast entrepôt of commerce in the days of Solomon, was stated, rightly or wrongly, by Benjamin of Tudela, to be but barely discernible (in 1173) in ruins beneath the waves; and the glory of the world, the temple of King Solomon, was represented at the same date by two copper columns which had been carried off and preserved in Rome. It is needless to quote the cases of Persia, Greece, and Rome, and of many once famous cities, which have dissolved in ruin; except as assisting to point the moral that conquest, which is always recurring, means to a great extent obliteration, the victor having no sympathy with the preservation of the time-honoured relics of the vanquished.
Compared to the vast periods we discuss, how close are Nineveh, Babylon, and Carthage? Yet, the exact locations of the first two have become uncertain, and we only know about the last one from the few scattered ruins on the shores of the Mediterranean Sea. Tyre, the major trade hub in the days of Solomon, was said, whether correctly or not, by Benjamin of Tudela to be barely visible (in 1173) as ruins beneath the waves; and the once-glorious temple of King Solomon was represented at that time by two copper columns that had been taken and preserved in Rome. There's no need to mention the examples of Persia, Greece, and Rome, or many once-famous cities that have crumbled into ruin, except to highlight the lesson that conquest, which happens repeatedly, often leads to destruction, as the victors show little regard for preserving the honored relics of the defeated.
Nor is it beyond the limits of possibility that the arrogant caprice of some, perhaps Mongol, invader in the future, may level the imperishable pyramids themselves for the purpose of constructing some defensive work, or the gratification of an inordinate vanity.
Nor is it out of the question that the arrogant whim of some future invader, possibly Mongolian, might destroy the timeless pyramids to build a defensive structure or satisfy their excessive vanity.
[Pg 114]In later dates how many comfortable modern residences have been erected from the pillage of mediæval abbey, keep, or castle? and how many fair cities[92] must have fallen to decay, in Central and Eastern Asia, and how many numerous populations dwindled to insignificance since the days when Ghenghis and Timour led forth their conquering hordes, and Nadun could raise four hundred thousand horsemen[93] to contest the victory with Kublai Khan.
[Pg 114]In later years, how many comfortable modern homes have been built from the remnants of medieval abbeys, keeps, or castles? And how many beautiful cities must have fallen into disrepair in Central and Eastern Asia? How many large populations have shrunk to insignificance since the times when Genghis and Timur led their conquering forces, and Nadun could muster four hundred thousand horsemen to challenge Kublai Khan for victory?
The unconscious ploughman in Britain has for centuries guided his share above the remains of Roman villas, and the inhabitants of the later city of Hissarlik were probably as ignorant that a series of lost and buried cities lay below them, as they would have been incredulous that within a thousand years their own existence would have passed from the memory of man, and their re-discovery been due only to the tentative researches of an enthusiastic admirer of Homer. Men live by books and bards longer than by the works of their hands, and impalpable tradition often survives the material vehicle which was destined to perpetuate it. The name of Priam was still a household word when the site of his palace had been long forgotten.
The clueless farmer in Britain has for centuries plowed his field over the remnants of Roman villas, and the residents of the later city of Hissarlik were probably just as unaware that a series of lost and buried cities lay beneath them, as they would have been shocked to know that within a thousand years their own existence would fade from human memory, and their rediscovery would rely solely on the tentative research of an enthusiastic admirer of Homer. People remember books and bards longer than they do the physical creations of their hands, and intangible traditions often survive longer than the material means that were meant to preserve them. The name of Priam was still well-known when the location of his palace had long been forgotten.
The vaster a city is, the more likely is it to be constructed upon the site of its own grave, or, in other words, to occupy the broad valley of some important river beneath whose gravels it is destined to be buried.
The bigger a city is, the more likely it is to be built on the spot where it will eventually be buried, or in other words, to be located in the wide valley of an important river whose sediment it will end up under.
Perched on an eminence, and based on solid rock, it may escape entombment, but more swiftly and more certainly will[Pg 115] it be destroyed by the elements,[94] and by the decomposition of its own material furnish the shroud for its envelopment.[95] It is not altogether surprising then that no older discoveries than those already quoted have yet been made, for these would probably never have resulted if tradition had not both stimulated and guided the fortunate explorer.
Sitting on a high spot, built on solid rock, it might avoid being buried, but it will undoubtedly be destroyed faster and more surely by the elements, and by the decay of its own materials that provide the cover for its ruin. It’s not entirely surprising that no discoveries older than those already mentioned have been found, because these probably wouldn’t have come about if tradition hadn’t encouraged and directed the lucky explorer.
It is, therefore, no unfair inference that the remains of equally important, but very much more ancient cities and memorials of civilization may have hitherto entirely escaped our observation, presuming that we can show some reasonable grounds for belief that, subsequent to their completion, a catastrophe has occurred of sufficiently universal a character to have obliterated entirely the annals of the past, and to have left in the possession of its few survivors but meagre and fragmentary recollections of all that had preceded them.
It isn’t unreasonable to conclude that the remains of equally significant, but far older cities and symbols of civilization may have completely gone unnoticed by us, assuming that we can provide some reasonable evidence that, after they were built, a disaster happened that was so widespread it erased all records of the past and left its few survivors with only limited and scattered memories of everything that came before.
Now this is precisely what the history and traditions of all nations affirm to have occurred. However, as a variance of opinion exists as to the credence which should be attached to these traditions, I shall, before expressing my own views upon the subject, briefly epitomize those entertained by two authors of sufficient eminence to warrant their being selected as representatives of two widely opposite schools.
Now, this is exactly what the history and traditions of all nations claim happened. However, since there are differing opinions about how much trust we should place in these traditions, I will, before sharing my own thoughts on the matter, briefly summarize the views held by two authors who are prominent enough to be considered representatives of two very different schools of thought.
These gentlemen, to whom we are indebted for exhaustive papers,[96] embracing the pith of all the information extant[Pg 116] upon the subject, have tapped the same sources of information, consulted the same authorities, ranged their information in almost identical order, argued from the same data, and arrived at diametrically opposite conclusions.
These gentlemen, to whom we owe detailed papers,[96] covering the essence of all the available information[Pg 116] on the topic, have drawn from the same sources, consulted the same experts, organized their information in nearly the same way, argued using the same data, and reached completely opposite conclusions.
Mr. Cheyne, following the lead of Continental mythologists, deduces that the Deluge stories were on the whole propagated from several independent centres, and adopts the theory of Schirrer and Gerland that they are ether myths, without any historical foundation, which have been transferred from the sky to the earth.
Mr. Cheyne, taking cues from Continental mythologists, concludes that the Deluge stories mostly came from several independent sources and embraces the theory of Schirrer and Gerland that they are just myths, lacking any historical basis, that have been shifted from the sky to the earth.
M. Lenormant, upon the other hand, eliminating from the inquiry the great inundation of China in the reign of Yao, and some others, as purely local events, concludes as the result of his researches that the story of the Deluge “is a universal tradition among all branches of the human race,” with the one exception of the black. He further argues: “Now a recollection thus precise and concordant cannot be a myth voluntarily invented. No religious or cosmogenic myth presents this character of universality. It must arise from the reminiscences of a real and terrible event, so powerfully impressing the imagination of the first ancestors of our race, as never to have been forgotten by their descendants. This cataclysm must have occurred near the first cradle of mankind and before the dispersion of families from which the different races of men were to spring.”
M. Lenormant, on the other hand, excluding from his study the major flood in China during Yao's reign and a few others, viewing them as simply local incidents, concludes from his research that the story of the Deluge “is a universal tradition among all branches of the human race,” with the sole exception of black people. He further argues: “Now a memory this clear and consistent can't be a myth made up on purpose. No religious or cosmological myth has this character of universality. It must come from the memories of a real and dreadful event, so strongly affecting the minds of the earliest ancestors of our race that it was never forgotten by their descendants. This catastrophe must have taken place close to the first cradle of humanity and before the spreading out of families from which the various races of people would emerge.”
Lord Arundel of Wardour adopts a similar view in many respects to that of M. Lenormant, but argues for the existence of a Deluge tradition in Egypt, and the identity of the Deluge of Yu (in China) with the general catastrophe of which the tradition is current in other countries.
Lord Arundel of Wardour shares a similar perspective to that of M. Lenormant in many ways, but he advocates for the idea that a flood tradition exists in Egypt and that the flood of Yu (in China) is the same as the widespread disaster reflected in traditions from other countries.
The subject is in itself so inviting, and has so direct a bearing upon the argument of this work that I propose to re-examine the same materials and endeavour to show from them that the possible solutions of the question have not yet been exhausted.
The topic is really intriguing and has a clear connection to the argument of this work, so I plan to revisit the same materials and try to demonstrate that we haven't yet explored all the possible solutions to the question.
[Pg 117]We have as data:—
We have the following data:—
1. The Biblical account.
The Bible story.
2. That of Josephus.
2. Josephus's work.
3. The Babylonian.
The Babylonian.
4. The Hindu.
4. *The Hindu.*
5. The Chinese.
The Chinese.
6. The traditions of all nations in the northern hemisphere, and of certain in the southern.
6. The traditions of all countries in the northern hemisphere, and some in the southern.
It is unnecessary to travel in detail over the well-worn ground of the myths and traditions prevalent among European nations, the presumed identity of Noah with Saturn, Janus, and the like, or the Grecian stories of Ogyges and Deucalion. Nor is anyone, I think, disposed to dispute the identity of the cause originating the Deluge legends in Persia and in India. How far these may have descended from independent sources it is now difficult to determine, though it is more than probable that their vitality is due to the written Semitic records. Nor is it necessary to discuss any unimportant differences which may exist between the text of Josephus and that of the Bible, which agree sufficiently closely, but are mere abstracts (with the omission of many important details) in comparison with the Chaldæan account. This may be accounted for by their having been only derived from oral tradition through the hands of Abraham. The Biblical narrative shows us that Abraham left Chaldæa on a nomadic enterprise, just as a squatter leaves the settled districts of Australia or America at the present day, and strikes out with a small following and scanty herd to search for, discover, and occupy new country; his destiny leading him, may be for a few hundred, may be for a thousand miles. In such a train there is no room for heavy baggage, and the stone tablets containing the detailed history of the Deluge would equally with all the rest of such heavy literature be left behind.
It’s unnecessary to go into detail about the well-known myths and traditions found in European nations, the assumed connection between Noah and Saturn, Janus, and similar figures, or the Greek stories of Ogyges and Deucalion. I don’t think anyone would dispute the common origins of the flood legends in Persia and India. It’s hard to determine how much these tales may have come from independent sources, but it’s likely that their persistence is due to the written Semitic records. It’s also not essential to discuss any minor differences between Josephus's text and the Bible; they align closely but are simply summaries (missing many important details) compared to the Chaldean account. This may be because they were passed down orally through Abraham. The Biblical narrative shows that Abraham left Chaldea on a nomadic venture, much like a squatter today would leave settled areas in Australia or America, setting out with a small group and a few animals to find, explore, and settle new land; his journey might lead him a few hundred or even a thousand miles. In such a situation, there’s no space for heavy luggage, so the stone tablets containing the detailed history of the flood, along with any other heavy literary works, would be left behind.
[Pg 118]The tradition, however reverenced and faithfully preserved at first, would, under such circumstances, soon get mutilated and dwarfed. We may, therefore, pass at once to the much more detailed accounts presented in the text of Berosus, and in the more ancient Chaldæan tablets deciphered by the late Mr. G. Smith from the collation of three separate copies.
[Pg 118]The tradition, no matter how respected and carefully kept initially, would quickly become distorted and diminished under these conditions. So, we can move directly to the much more detailed accounts found in Berosus's text and in the older Chaldean tablets that were translated by the late Mr. G. Smith from three different copies.
The account by Berosus (see Appendix) was taken from the sacred books of Babylon, and is, therefore, of less value than the last-mentioned as being second-hand. The leading incidents in his narrative are similar to those contained in that of Genesis, but it terminates with the vanishing of Xisuthros (Noah) with his wife, daughter, and the pilot, after they had descended from the vessel and sacrificed to the gods, and with the return of his followers to Babylon. They restored it, and disinterred the writings left (by the pious obedience of Xisuthros) in Shurippak, the city of the Sun.
The account by Berosus (see Appendix) was taken from the sacred texts of Babylon and is, therefore, less valuable than the previously mentioned account since it’s second-hand. The main events in his story are similar to those in Genesis, but it ends with Xisuthros (Noah) disappearing along with his wife, daughter, and the pilot, after they left the vessel and made sacrifices to the gods. Then, his followers returned to Babylon, where they rebuilt it and unearthed the writings that Xisuthros had left behind in Shurippak, the city of the Sun.
The great majority of mythologists appear to agree in assigning a much earlier date to the Deluge, than that which has hitherto been generally accepted as the soundest interpretation of the chronological evidence afforded by the Bible.
The vast majority of mythologists seem to agree that the Deluge occurred much earlier than what has typically been regarded as the most credible interpretation of the chronological evidence provided by the Bible.
I have never had the advantage of finding the arguments on which this opinion is based, formulated in association, although, as incidentally referred to by various authors, they appear to be mainly deduced from the references made, both by sacred and profane writers, to large populations and important cities existing subsequently to the Deluge, but at so early a date, as to imply the necessity of a very long interval indeed between the general annihilation caused by the catastrophe, and the attainment of so high a pitch of civilization and so numerous a population as their existence implies.
I have never had the opportunity to see the arguments that support this opinion laid out in an organized way. However, as mentioned by different authors, they seem to mainly come from references made by both religious and secular writers to large populations and significant cities that existed after the Flood. These references suggest a need for a really long period of time between the widespread destruction caused by the disaster and the achievement of such a high level of civilization and such a large population as their existence indicates.
Philologists at the same time declare that a similar inference may be drawn from the vast periods requisite for the divergence[Pg 119] of different languages from the parent stock,[97] while the testimony of the monuments and sculptures of ancient Egypt assures us that race distinction of as marked a type as occurs at the present day existed at so early a date[98] as to preclude the possibility of the derivation of present nations from the descendants of Noah within the limited period usually allowed.
Philologists also suggest that we can draw a similar conclusion from the lengthy time periods needed for different languages to evolve from their original form[Pg 119]. Furthermore, evidence from ancient Egyptian monuments and sculptures clearly shows that distinct racial types, as pronounced as those we see today, existed long ago[98], which makes it impossible for the modern nations to be derived from Noah's descendants within the typically accepted timeframe.
These difficulties vanish, if we consider the Biblical and Chaldean narratives as records of a local catastrophe, of vast extent perhaps, and resulting in general but not total destruction, whose sphere may have embraced the greater portion of Western Asia, and perhaps Europe; but which, while wrecking the great centres of northern civilization, did not extend southwards to Africa and Egypt.[99] The Deluge legends indigenous in Mexico at the date of the Spanish conquest, combining the Biblical incidents of the despatch of birds from a vessel with the conception of four consecutive ages terminating in general destruction, and corresponding with the four ages or Yugas of India, supply in themselves the testimony of their probable origin from Asia. The cataclysm which caused what is called the Deluge may or may not have extended to America, probably not. In a future page[Pg 120] I shall enumerate a few of the resemblances between the inhabitants of the New World and of the Old indicative of their community of origin.
These difficulties disappear when we view the Biblical and Chaldean stories as accounts of a local disaster, possibly on a large scale, that resulted in widespread but not complete destruction, affecting much of Western Asia and possibly Europe. However, while it destroyed the major centers of northern civilization, it did not reach as far south as Africa and Egypt.[99] The flood legends present in Mexico at the time of the Spanish conquest, which merge the Biblical events of sending out birds from an ark with the idea of four successive ages ending in widespread destruction, and that correspond with the four ages or Yugas of India, provide evidence of their likely origin from Asia. The disaster that led to what is known as the Flood may or may not have reached America, probably not. In a later section[Pg 120], I will list some of the similarities between the people of the New World and those of the Old, suggesting their shared origins.
I refer the reader to M. Lenormant’s valuable essay[100] for his critical notice on the dual composition of the account in Genesis, derived as it appears to be from two documents, one of which has been called the Elohistic and the other the Jehovistic account, and for his comparison of it with the Chaldean narrative exhumed by the late Mr. George Smith from the Royal Library of Nineveh, the original of which is probably of anterior date to Moses, and nearly contemporaneous with Abraham.
I direct the reader to M. Lenormant’s insightful essay[100] for his critical analysis of the dual composition of the account in Genesis, which seems to come from two sources: one referred to as the Elohistic and the other as the Jehovistic account. He also compares it to the Chaldean narrative unearthed by the late Mr. George Smith from the Royal Library of Nineveh, the original of which likely predates Moses and is almost contemporary with Abraham.
I transcribe from M. Lenormant the text of the Chaldean narrative, because there are points in it which have not yet been commented on, and which, as it appears to me, assist in the solution of the Deluge story:—
I’m transcribing M. Lenormant's text of the Chaldean narrative because there are aspects of it that haven't been discussed yet, and which, in my opinion, help in understanding the story of the Deluge:—
I will reveal to thee, O Izdhubar, the history of my preservation—and tell to thee the decision of the gods.
I will tell you, O Izdhubar, the story of how I was saved—and share with you the decision of the gods.
The town of Shurippak, a town which thou knowest, is situated on the Euphrates. It was ancient, and in it [men did not honour] the gods. [I alone, I was] their servant, to the great gods—[The gods took counsel on the appeal of] Anu—[a deluge was proposed by] Bel—[and approved by Nabon, Nergal and] Adar.
The town of Shurippak, a town you know, is located on the Euphrates. It was ancient, and in it, people did not honor the gods. I alone was their servant, to the great gods—The gods consulted about the plea of Anu—a flood was suggested by Bel—and approved by Nabon, Nergal, and Adar.
And the god [Êa,] the immutable lord,—repeated this command in a dream.—I listened to the decree of fate that he announced, and he said to me:—“Man of Shurippak, son of Ubaratutu—thou, build a vessel and finish it [quickly].—By a [deluge] I will destroy substance and life.—Cause thou to go up into the vessel the substance of all that has life.—The vessel thou shalt build—600 cubits shall be the measure of its length—and 60 cubits the amount of its breadth and of its height.—[Launch it] thus on the ocean and cover it with a roof.”—I understood, and I said to Êa, my lord:—“[The vessel] that thou commandest me to build thus,—[when] I shall do it—young and old [shall laugh at me].”—[Êa opened his mouth and] spoke.—He said to me, his servant:—“[If they laugh at thee] thou shalt say to them: [Shall be punished] he who has insulted me, [for the protection of the gods] is over me.— .... like to caverns .... —— .... I will exercise my judgment [Pg 121]on that which is on high and that which is below .... —— .... Close the vessel .... —— .... At a given moment that I shall cause thee to know,—enter into it, and draw the door of the ship towards thee.—Within it, thy grains, thy furniture, thy provisions,—thy riches, thy men-servants, and thy maid-servants, and thy young people—the cattle of the field and the wild beasts of the plain that I will assemble—and that I will send thee, shall be kept behind thy door.”—Khasisatra opened his mouth and spoke;—he said to Êa, his lord:—“No one has made [such a] ship.—On the prow I will fix .... —I shall see .... and the vessel .... —the vessel thou commandest me to build [thus]—which in ....[101]
And the god Êa, the unchanging lord, repeated this command in a dream. I listened to the fate he announced and he said to me: “Man of Shurippak, son of Ubaratutu—build a vessel and finish it quickly. I will destroy all life with a flood. Bring into the vessel the essence of all living things. The vessel you will build should be 600 cubits long and 60 cubits wide and high. Launch it on the ocean and cover it with a roof.” I understood and said to Êa, my lord: “When I build the vessel you command, the young and old will laugh at me.” Êa opened his mouth and spoke. He said to me, his servant: “If they laugh at you, say to them: ‘Whoever insults me will be punished, for the protection of the gods is upon me.’ .... like caves .... I will judge what is above and below .... .... Close the vessel .... At a specific moment I will let you know—enter it and pull the door of the ship closed behind you. Inside, your grains, your furniture, your supplies—your wealth, your servants, and your young people—the livestock of the fields and the wild animals that I will gather and send to you will be kept behind your door.” Khasisatra opened his mouth and spoke; he said to Êa, his lord: “No one has built such a ship. On the prow I will attach .... I will see .... and the vessel .... the vessel you command me to build ....[101]
On the fifth day [the two sides of the bark] were raised.—In its covering fourteen in all were its rafters—fourteen in all did it count above.—I placed its roof and I covered it.—I embarked in it on the sixth day; I divided its floors on the seventh;—I divided the interior compartments on the eighth. I stopped up the chinks through which the water entered in;—I visited the chinks and added what was wanting.—I poured on the exterior three times 3,600 measures of asphalte,—and three times 3,600 measures of asphalte within.—Three times 3,600 men, porters, brought on their heads the chests of provisions.—I kept 3,600 chests for the nourishment of my family,—and the mariners divided amongst themselves twice 3,600 chests.—For [provisioning] I had oxen slain;—I instituted [rations] for each day.—In [anticipation of the need of] drinks, of barrels and of wine—[I collected in quantity] like to the waters of a river, [of provisions] in quantity like to the dust of the earth.—[To arrange them in] the chests I set my hand to.— .... of the sun .... the vessel was completed.— .... strong and—I had carried above and below the furniture of the ship.—[This lading filled the two-thirds.]
On the fifth day, the two sides of the boat were raised. It had fourteen rafters in total for its covering—fourteen overall. I put on the roof and covered it. I boarded it on the sixth day; I divided its floors on the seventh; I split the interior compartments on the eighth. I sealed up the gaps where water could enter; I checked the gaps and added what was missing. I poured 3,600 measures of asphalt on the outside three times, and 3,600 measures of asphalt inside three times. Three times, 3,600 porters brought the supplies on their heads. I kept 3,600 chests for my family’s nourishment, while the sailors divided 7,200 chests among themselves. I had oxen slaughtered for provisions and set daily rations. In preparation for drinks, barrels, and wine, I collected a quantity like the waters of a river, and provisions in quantity like the dust of the earth. I arranged them in the chests. The vessel was completed under the sun. I had stored both above and below the furniture of the ship. This loaded filled two-thirds of the space.
All that I possessed I gathered together; all I possessed of silver I gathered together; all that I possessed of gold I gathered—all that I possessed of the substance of life of every kind I gathered together.—I made all ascend into the vessel; my servants male and female,—the cattle of the fields, the wild beasts of the plains, and the sons of the people, I made them all ascend.
All that I had I collected; all my silver I gathered; all my gold I gathered—everything I had of life's essentials I put together. I loaded it all into the vessel; my male and female servants, the livestock, the wild animals, and the people’s children, I made them all board.
Shamash (the sun) made the moment determined, and—he announced it in these terms:—“In the evening I will cause it to rain abundantly from heaven; enter into the vessel and close the door.”—The fixed moment had arrived, which he announced in these terms: “In the evening I will cause it to rain abundantly from heaven.”—When the evening of that day arrived, I was afraid,—I entered into the vessel and shut my door.—In shutting the vessel, to Buzurshadirabi, the pilot,—I confided this dwelling with all that it contained.
Shamash (the sun) declared the moment, saying, “This evening, I will make it rain heavily from the sky; get into the vessel and shut the door.” The designated time had come, and he reiterated, “This evening, I will make it rain heavily from the sky.” When that evening came, I was scared—I got into the vessel and closed the door. While closing the vessel, I entrusted this shelter and everything in it to Buzurshadirabi, the pilot.
[Pg 122]Mu-sheri-ina-namari[102]—rose from the foundations of heaven in a black cloud;—Ramman[103] thundered in the midst of the cloud—and Nabon and Sharru marched before;—they marched, devastating the mountain and the plain;—Nergal[104] the powerful, dragged chastisements after him;—Adar[105] advanced, overthrowing before him;—the archangels of the abyss brought destruction,—in their terrors they agitated the earth.—The inundation of Ramman swelled up to the sky,—and [the earth] became without lustre, was changed into a desert.
[Pg 122]Mu-sheri-ina-namari[102]—rose from the foundations of heaven in a dark cloud;—Ramman[103] roared in the middle of the cloud—and Nabon and Sharru marched ahead;—they marched, ravaging the mountains and the plains;—Nergal[104] the mighty, dragged punishment behind him;—Adar[105] moved forward, toppling everything in his path;—the archangels of the abyss brought ruin,—in their terrors they shook the earth.—The flood of Ramman surged up to the sky,—and [the earth] lost its shine, turning into a wasteland.
They broke .... of the surface of the [earth] like .... ;—[they destroyed] the living beings of the surface of the earth.—The terrible [Deluge] on men swelled up to [heaven].—The brother no longer saw his brother; men no longer knew each other. In heaven—the gods became afraid of the waterspout, and—sought a refuge; they mounted up to the heaven of Anu.[106]—The gods were stretched out motionless, pressing one against another like dogs.—Ishtar wailed like a child,—the great goddess pronounced her discourse:—“Here is humanity returned into mud, and—this is the misfortune that I have announced in the presence of the gods. So I announced the misfortune in the presence of the gods,—for the evil I announced the terrible [chastisement] of men who are mine.—I am the mother who gave birth to men, and—like to the race of fishes, there they are filling the sea;—and the gods by reason of that—which the archangels of the abyss are doing, weep with me.”—The gods on their seats were seated in tears,—and they held their lips closed, [revolving] future things.
They broke the surface of the earth like a flood; they destroyed all living beings on the ground. The terrible Deluge engulfed men, rising up to heaven. Brothers no longer recognized each other; men were lost to one another. In heaven, the gods were terrified of the waterspout and sought refuge, ascending to the heaven of Anu. The gods huddled together, pressed tightly like dogs. Ishtar cried out like a child. The great goddess spoke: “Here is humanity returned to mud, and this is the misfortune I announced in the presence of the gods. I declared this misfortune to the gods, for the evil I warned of—the awful punishment of men who belong to me. I am the mother who gave birth to humanity, and like the fish, they are filling the sea. Because of what the archangels of the abyss are doing, the gods weep with me.” The gods sat on their thrones in tears, keeping their lips sealed as they contemplated the future.
Six days and as many nights passed; the wind, the waterspout, and the diluvian rain were in all their strength. At the approach of the seventh day the diluvian rain grew weaker, the terrible waterspout—which had assailed after the fashion of an earthquake—grew calm, the sea inclined to dry up, and the wind and the waterspout came to an end. I looked at the sea, attentively observing—and the whole of humanity had returned to mud; like unto sea-weeds the corpses floated. I opened the window, and the light smote on my face. I was seized with sadness; I sat down and I wept;—and my tears came over my face.
Six days and nights went by; the wind, the waterspout, and the heavy rain were at their peak. As the seventh day approached, the torrential rain became lighter, the terrifying waterspout—which had struck like an earthquake—calmed down, the sea started to recede, and the wind and waterspout died down. I looked at the sea, watching closely—and all of humanity had turned back to mud; the bodies floated like seaweed. I opened the window, and the light hit my face. I was overwhelmed with sadness; I sat down and cried; my tears streamed down my face.
I looked at the regions bounding the sea; towards the twelve points of the horizon; not any continent.—The vessel was borne above the land of Nizir,—the mountain of Nizir arrested the vessel, and did not permit it to pass over.—A day and a second day the mountain of Nizir arrested the vessel, and did not permit it to pass over;—the third and [Pg 123]fourth day the mountain of Nizir arrested the vessel, and did not permit it to pass over;—the fifth and sixth day the mountain of Nizir arrested the vessel, and did not permit it to pass over.—At the approach of the seventh day, I sent out and loosed a dove. The dove went, turned, and—found no place to light on, and it came back. I sent out and loosed a swallow; the swallow went, turned, and—found no place to light on, and it came back. I sent out and loosed a raven; the raven went, and saw the corpses on the waters; it ate, rested, turned, and came not back.
I looked out at the regions surrounding the sea; towards the twelve points of the horizon; no continent in sight.—The vessel was carried above the land of Nizir,—the mountain of Nizir stopped the vessel, preventing it from going further.—For a day and another day, the mountain of Nizir stopped the vessel, not allowing it to pass over;—on the third and fourth day, the mountain of Nizir stopped the vessel, and did not permit it to continue;—on the fifth and sixth day, the mountain of Nizir stopped the vessel, and did not let it go further.—As the seventh day approached, I released a dove. The dove flew out, turned around, and—found no place to land, so it came back. I sent out and released a swallow; the swallow flew out, turned around, and—found no place to land, so it returned. I sent out and released a raven; the raven flew out, saw the corpses on the waters; it fed, rested, turned, and did not come back.
I then sent out (what was in the vessel) towards the four winds, and I offered a sacrifice. I raised the pile of my burnt-offering on the peak of the mountain; seven by seven I disposed the measured vases,[107]—and beneath I spread rushes, cedar, and juniper wood. The gods were seized with the desire of it,—the gods were seized with a benevolent desire of it;—and the gods assembled like flies above the master of the sacrifice. From afar, in approaching, the great goddess raised the great zones that Anu has made for their glory (the gods’).[108] These gods, luminous crystal before me, I will never leave them; in that day I prayed that I might never leave them. “Let the gods come to my sacrificial pile!—but never may Bel come to my sacrificial pile! for he did not master himself, and he has made the waterspout for the Deluge, and he has numbered my men for the pit.”
I then sent out what was in the vessel in every direction, and I offered a sacrifice. I built the pile of my burnt offering on top of the mountain; I arranged the measured vases in groups of seven— and underneath, I spread rushes, cedar, and juniper wood. The gods were filled with desire for it; the gods were filled with a loving desire for it; and the gods gathered like flies around the master of the sacrifice. From a distance, as she approached, the great goddess lifted the majestic garments that Anu created for their glory. These gods, shining like crystal before me, I will never abandon; on that day I prayed that I would never abandon them. "Let the gods come to my sacrificial pile!—but may Bel never come to my sacrificial pile! for he lost control, he created the waterspout for the Deluge, and he has counted my people for the pit."
From far, in drawing near, Bel—saw the vessel, and Bel stopped;—he was filled with anger against the gods and the celestial archangels:—“No one shall come out alive! No man shall be preserved from the abyss!”—Adar opened his mouth and said; he said to the warrior Bel:—“What other than Ea should have formed this resolution?—for Ea possesses knowledge and [he foresees] all.”—Ea opened his mouth and spake; he said to the warrior Bel:—“O thou, herald of the gods, warrior,—as thou didst not master thyself, thou hast made the waterspout of the deluge.—Let the sinner carry the weight of his sins, the blasphemer the weight of his blasphemy.—Please thyself with this good pleasure, and it shall never be infringed; faith in it never [shall be violated].—Instead of thy making a new deluge, let hyænas appear and reduce the number of men; instead of thy making a new deluge, let there be famine, and let the earth be [devastated];—instead of thy making a new deluge, let Dibbara[109] appear, and let men be [mown down].—I have not revealed the decision of the great gods;—it is Khasisatra who interpreted a dream and comprehended what the gods had decided.”
From a distance, Bel saw the vessel as he approached, and he stopped; he was filled with rage against the gods and the celestial archangels: “No one will escape alive! No one will survive the abyss!” Adar spoke up and said to the warrior Bel: “Who else but Ea would have made this decision? For Ea has knowledge and sees all.” Ea then spoke and said to the warrior Bel: “O you, herald of the gods, warrior,—since you couldn’t control yourself, you’ve unleashed the waterspout of the flood. Let the sinner bear the burden of his sins, let the blasphemer shoulder the weight of his blasphemy. Be satisfied with this satisfaction, and it will never be broken; faith in it will never be betrayed. Instead of you creating another flood, let hyenas come and thin out the human population; instead of you creating a new flood, let there be famine and the earth be devastated; instead of you creating a new flood, let Dibbara[109] come and let humans be cut down. I have not disclosed the decision of the great gods; it is Khasisatra who interpreted a dream and understood what the gods had decided.”
Then, when his resolve was arrested, Bel entered into the vessel.—He [Pg 124]took my hand and made me rise.—He made my wife rise, and made her place herself at my side.—He turned around us and stopped short; he approached our group.—“Until now Khasisatra has made part of perishable humanity;—but lo, now, Khasisatra and his wife are going to be carried away to live like the gods,—and Khasisatra will reside afar at the mouth of the rivers.”—They carried me away and established me in a remote place at the mouth of the streams.
Then, when his determination was paused, Bel stepped into the vessel.—He [Pg 124] took my hand and helped me stand up.—He helped my wife stand up and made her sit beside me.—He moved around us and suddenly stopped; he approached our group.—“Until now, Khasisatra has been part of mortal humanity;—but look, now, Khasisatra and his wife are going to be taken away to live like the gods,—and Khasisatra will dwell far away at the mouth of the rivers.” —They took me away and settled me in a distant place at the mouth of the streams.
This narrative agrees with the Biblical one in ascribing the inundation to a deluge of rain; but adds further details which connect it with intense atmospheric disturbance, similar to that which would be produced by a series of cyclones, or typhoons, of unusual severity and duration.
This story aligns with the Biblical account by attributing the flood to a heavy downpour; however, it includes additional details that link it to severe weather disturbances, akin to a series of unusually intense and prolonged cyclones or typhoons.
The intense gloom, the deluge of rain, terrific violence of wind, and the havoc both on sea and land, which accompany the normal cyclones occurring annually on the eastern coast of China, and elsewhere, and lasting but a few hours in any one locality, can hardly be credited, except by those who have experienced them. They are, however, sufficient to render explicable the general devastation and loss of life which would result from the duration of typhoons, or analogous tempests, of abnormal intensity, for even the limited period of six days and nights allotted in the text above, and much more so for that of one hundred and fifty days assigned to it in the Biblical account.
The intense darkness, the heavy downpour, the fierce winds, and the destruction both at sea and on land that come with the regular cyclones that hit the eastern coast of China and other places every year, which typically only last a few hours in any given area, are hard to believe unless you’ve experienced them yourself. However, they help explain the widespread destruction and loss of life that would come from typhoons or similar storms of extreme intensity, even over just six days and nights, not to mention the one hundred and fifty days mentioned in the Biblical account.
As illustrating this I may refer to a few calamities of recent date, which, though of trivial importance in comparison with the stupendous event under our consideration, bring home to us the terribly devastating power latent in the elements.
To illustrate this, I can mention a few recent disasters, which, while minor compared to the huge event we're discussing, highlight the incredibly destructive power hidden in nature.
In Bengal, a cyclone on October 31, 1876, laid under water three thousand and ninety-three square miles, and destroyed two hundred and fifteen thousand lives.
In Bengal, a cyclone on October 31, 1876, flooded three thousand ninety-three square miles and claimed two hundred fifteen thousand lives.
A typhoon which raged in Canton, Hongkong, and Macao on September 22, 1874, besides much other destruction, destroyed several thousand people in Macao and the adjacent villages, the number of corpses in the town being so numerous that they had to be gathered in heaps and burnt with kerosene,[Pg 125] the population, without the Chinese who refused to lend assistance, being insufficient to bury them.
A typhoon that struck Canton, Hong Kong, and Macao on September 22, 1874, caused widespread destruction and resulted in the deaths of several thousand people in Macao and nearby villages. There were so many bodies in the town that they had to be piled up and burned with kerosene, [Pg 125] as the local population, not counting the Chinese who refused to help, wasn't enough to handle the burials.
A tornado in Canton, on April 11, 1878, destroyed, in the course of a few minutes, two thousand houses and ten thousand lives.
A tornado in Canton on April 11, 1878, destroyed two thousand homes and took ten thousand lives in just a few minutes.
In view of these few historical facts, which might be greatly supplemented, there appears to my mind to be no difficulty in believing that the continuance, during even only six days and six nights, of extraordinarily violent circular storms over a given area, would, especially if accompanied by so-called tidal or earthquake waves, be sufficient to wreck all sea-going and coasting craft, all river boats, inundate every country embraced within it to a very great extent, submerge each metropolis, city, or village, situate either in the deltas of rivers, or higher up their course, sap, unroof, batter down, and destroy all dwellings on the highlands, level forests, destroy all domestic animals, sweep away all cultivated soil, or bury it beneath an enormous thickness of débris, tear away the soil from the declivities of hills and mountains, destroy all shelter, and hence, by exposure, most of those wretched human beings who might have escaped drowning on the lower levels. The few survivors would with difficulty escape starvation, or death from subsequent exposure to the deadly malaria which would be liberated by the rooting up of the accumulated débris of centuries. This latter supposition appears to me to be directly indicated by the passage towards the end of the extract referring to famine, and to the devastation of the earth by Dibbara (the god of epidemics).
Considering these historical facts, which could be greatly expanded upon, I find it easy to believe that the presence of extremely violent circular storms for just six days and nights over a specific area could, especially if accompanied by tidal or earthquake waves, be enough to destroy all sea-going and coastal vessels, all riverboats, flood every country within that area to a large extent, submerge every metropolis, city, or village located in river deltas or further upstream, damage, unroof, batter down, and ruin all homes in the highlands, flatten forests, kill all domestic animals, wash away all cultivated soil, or cover it with a massive layer of débris, erode the soil from the slopes of hills and mountains, eliminate all shelter, and thus, by exposing them, lead to the suffering of many unfortunate individuals who might have survived the drowning in lower areas. The few survivors would struggle to avoid starvation or succumbing to deadly malaria, which would arise from the uprooting of centuries' worth of accumulated débris. This latter scenario seems to be directly referenced towards the end of the extract regarding famine and the devastation of the earth by Dibbara (the god of epidemics).
It is noticeable that in this account there is no suggestion of complete immersion, Khasisatra simply says there is not any continent (i.e. all the hill ranges within sight would stand out from the inundation like islands), while he speaks of his vessel being arrested by the mountain of Nizir, which must consequently have been above the surface of the water.
It’s clear that in this account, there’s no mention of total immersion; Khasisatra simply states that there isn’t any continent (i.e., all the mountain ranges in view would stand out from the flood like islands). He also mentions that his vessel was stopped by the mountain of Nizir, which must have been above the water's surface.
Neither is there any such close limitation of the number[Pg 126] of persons preserved, as in the Biblical story, for Khasisatra took with him his men-servants, maid-servants, and his young people, while the version transmitted by Berosus (see Appendix to this Chapter), states that Xisuthros embarked his wife, children, and his intimate friends, and that these latter subsequently founded numerous cities, built temples, and restored Babylon.
Neither is there such a strict limit on the number[Pg 126] of people saved, as in the Biblical tale, because Khasisatra took his male and female servants as well as young people with him. In contrast, the version passed down by Berosus (see Appendix to this Chapter) says that Xisuthros took his wife, children, and close friends aboard, and these individuals later established several cities, constructed temples, and rebuilt Babylon.
We have thus a fair nucleus for starting a fresh population in the Euphrates valley, which may have received accessions from the gradual concentration of scattered survivors, and from the enterprise of maritime adventurers from the African coast and elsewhere, possibly also nomads from the north, east, and west may have swelled the numbers, and a polyglot community have been established, which subsequently, through race distinctions, jealousies, and incompatibility of language, became again dismembered, as recorded in the history of the attempted erection of the Tower of Babel.
We have a solid foundation for starting a new population in the Euphrates Valley, which could have grown from the gradual gathering of scattered survivors and from the efforts of maritime explorers from the African coast and beyond. It's also possible that nomads from the north, east, and west contributed to the numbers, leading to the establishment of a diverse community. However, this community eventually fell apart due to racial differences, rivalries, and language incompatibilities, as described in the history of the failed construction of the Tower of Babel.
Confining our attention for the moment to this one locality, we may imagine that the young population would not be deterred by any apprehension of physical danger from reinhabiting such of the old cities as remained recognizable; since we see that men do not hesitate to recommence the building of cities overthrown by earthquake shocks almost before the last tremblings are over; or, as in the case of Herculaneum and Pompeii, within the range of volcanoes which may have already repeatedly vomited destroying floods of lava. Yet, in this instance, they would probably invest the calamity with a supernatural horror, and regard it, as the text expresses it, as a chastisement from the gods for their impiety. If this were so, the very memory of such cities would soon be lost, and with it all the treasures of art and literature which they contained.[110]
Focusing for now on this one area, we can imagine that the younger generation wouldn’t be held back by fear of physical danger from moving back into the old cities that still looked familiar; after all, we see that people don’t hesitate to start rebuilding cities destroyed by earthquakes almost as soon as the shaking stops. Similarly, in places like Herculaneum and Pompeii, people have rebuilt near volcanoes that have already erupted multiple times. However, in this case, they might see the disaster as something supernatural and view it, as the text puts it, as a punishment from the gods for their wrongdoing. If that were true, the very memory of those cities would fade quickly, taking with it all the artistic and literary treasures they held. [110]
[Pg 127]The Hindu account is taken from the S’atapatha-Brâhmana, a work of considerable antiquity, being one of a series which Professor Max Müller believes to have been written eight hundred years before Christ. A literal translation of the legend, as given in this venerable work, is as follows:—
[Pg 127]The Hindu account comes from the S’atapatha-Brâhmana, a very old text, part of a series that Professor Max Müller thinks was written eight hundred years before Christ. Here’s a literal translation of the legend from this ancient work:—
“To Manu in the morning they brought water for washing, just as they bring it for washing the hands. As he was using the water, a fish came into his hand. This (fish) said to him, ‘Preserve me, and I will save thee.’ (Manu said), ‘From what wilt thou preserve me?’ (The fish replied), ‘A flood will carry away all these creatures; from that I will preserve thee.’ (Manu said), ‘How is thy preservation (to be effected)?’ (The fish replied), ‘As long as we are small, there is great danger of our destruction; fish even devours fish: at first preserve me in a jar. When I grow too big for that, cut a trench, and preserve me in that. When I outgrow that, carry me to the sea; then I shall be beyond (the reach of) danger.’ Soon it became a great fish; it increased greatly. (The fish said), ‘In so many years the flood will come; make a ship and worship me. On the rising of the flood enter the ship, then I will preserve thee.’ Having preserved the fish he brought it to the sea. In the same year indicated by the fish (Manu) made a ship and worshipped the fish. When the flood rose he entered the ship; the fish swam near him: he attached the cable of the ship to his (the fish’s) horn. By this means the fish carried him over the northern mountain (Himalayas). (The fish said),[Pg 128] ‘I have preserved thee: fasten the ship to a tree. But lest the water cut thee off whilst thou art on the mountain, as fast as the water subsides thou wilt descend with it.’ Accordingly he descended (with the water); hence this became ‘Manu’s Descent’ from the northern mountain. The flood had carried away all those creatures, Manu alone was left. He being desirous of offspring performed a sacred rite; there also he offered a pâka-sacrifice. With clarified butter, coagulated milk, whey, and curds, he made an offering to the waters. In a year a female was produced; and she arose unctuous from the moisture, with clarified butter under her feet. Mitra and Varuna came to her; and said to her, ‘Who art thou?’ (She said), ‘The daughter of Manu.’ (They said), ‘Say (thou art) our (daughter).’ ‘No,’ she replied, ‘I am verily (the daughter) of him who begot me.’ They desired a share in her; she agreed and did not agree. She went on and came to Manu. Manu said to her, ‘Who art thou?’ ‘Thy daughter,’ she replied. ‘How, revered one, art thou my daughter?’ (She replied), ‘The offerings which thou hast cast upon the waters,—clarified butter, coagulated milk, whey, and curds,—from them thou hast generated me. I am a blessing. Do thou introduce me into the sacrifice. If thou wilt introduce me into the sacrifice, thou wilt be (blessed) with abundance of offspring and cattle. Whatever blessing thou shalt ask through me, will all be given to thee.’ Thus he introduced her in the middle of the sacrifice; for the middle of the sacrifice is that which comes between the final and the introductory prayers. He, desirous of offspring, meditating and toiling, went with her. By her he begot this (offspring), which is (called) ‘The offspring of Manu.’”
"One morning, they brought water to Manu for washing, just like they would for washing hands. While he was using the water, a fish ended up in his hand. The fish told him, ‘Save me, and I will save you.’ Manu asked, ‘From what will you save me?’ The fish replied, ‘A flood will come and wash away all living things; I will save you from that.’ Manu then asked, ‘How will you save me?’ The fish said, ‘As long as I'm small, there's a big risk of being destroyed; fish can even eat other fish. First, keep me in a jar. When I grow too big for that, dig a trench and keep me there. When I'm too big for the trench, take me to the sea, where I will be safe from danger.’ Soon, the fish became huge and continued to grow. The fish warned, ‘In a few years, a flood will come. Build a ship and worship me. When the flood rises, get into the ship, and I will save you.’ After taking care of the fish, Manu brought it to the sea. That year, as the fish indicated, Manu built a ship and worshipped it. When the flood came, he got into the ship, and the fish swam close. He tied the ship to the fish's horn, and the fish carried him over the northern mountain (Himalayas). The fish said, ‘I have saved you: tie the ship to a tree. But be careful, as the water falls, you will come down with it.’ So, he descended with the water; this is why it is called ‘Manu’s Descent’ from the northern mountain. The flood had swept away all living things, leaving only Manu. Wanting children, he performed a sacred rite and offered a pâka sacrifice. With ghee, curds, and whey, he made offerings to the waters. Within a year, a girl was born; she emerged gleaming from the moisture, with ghee beneath her feet. Mitra and Varuna approached her and asked, ‘Who are you?’ She replied, ‘The daughter of Manu.’ They said, ‘Claim to be our daughter.’ ‘No,’ she responded, ‘I am truly the daughter of the one who created me.’ They wanted a share in her, and she was both agreeable and disagreeable. She went on and found Manu. He asked her, ‘Who are you?’ She answered, ‘Your daughter.’ He queried, ‘How, my dear one, are you my daughter?’ She explained, ‘From the offerings you cast into the waters—ghee, curds, and whey—you generated me. I am a blessing. Introduce me into the sacrifice. If you do, you will be blessed with many descendants and livestock. Whatever blessing you ask through me will be granted to you.’ So, he included her in the middle of the sacrifice, which is the part between the final and introductory prayers. Eager for children and focusing hard, he worked with her. Together, they brought forth this offspring, which is known as ‘The offspring of Manu.’"
The correspondence of this legend with the Biblical and the other accounts is remarkable. We have the announcement of the Deluge, the construction of a ship, the preservation therein of a representative man, the settlement of[Pg 129] the vessel on a mountain, the gradual subsidence of the water, and the subsequent re-peopling of the world by the man thus preserved. The very scene of the cataclysm is in singular agreement with the other accounts; for the flood is said to carry Manu “over the northern mountain.” This places the scene of the Deluge in Central Asia, beyond the Himalaya mountains, and it proves that the legend embodies a genuine tradition brought by the progenitors of the Hindus from their primæval home, whence also radiated the Semitic and Sinitic branches of mankind.
The connection of this legend with the Biblical and other accounts is striking. We have the announcement of the flood, the building of a ship, the saving of a representative man inside it, the landing of the vessel on a mountain, the gradual retreat of the waters, and the later repopulation of the world by the man who was saved. The location of the disaster aligns uniquely with other accounts; the flood is said to take Manu “over the northern mountain.” This places the event in Central Asia, beyond the Himalayas, and shows that the legend reflects an authentic tradition brought by the ancestors of the Hindus from their ancient homeland, from where the Semitic and Sinitic branches of humanity also originated.
There has been much discussion as to whether the great inundation which occurred in China during the reign of Yao is identical with that of Genesis or not. The close proximity of date lends a strong support to the assumption, and the supposition that the scene of the Biblical Deluge was local in its origin, but possibly widespread in its results, further favours the view.
There has been a lot of debate about whether the major flooding that happened in China during Yao's reign is the same as the one described in Genesis. The similar timing strengthens this assumption, and the idea that the Biblical Flood may have started locally but had widespread effects also supports this perspective.
As the rise of the Nile at Cairo is the only intimation which the inhabitants of Lower Egypt have of the tropical rains of Central Africa, so the inundation of the countries adjacent to the head waters of the great rivers of China may alone have informed the inhabitants of that country of serious elemental disturbances, only reaching, and in a modified form, their western frontier; and it may well have been that the deluge which caused a national annihilation in Western Asia was only a national calamity in the eastern portion of it.
As the rise of the Nile in Cairo is the only indication the people of Lower Egypt have of the tropical rains in Central Africa, the flooding in the regions near the headwaters of the major rivers in China might be the only thing that alerts the inhabitants of that country to significant natural disturbances, which only reach their western border in a less intense form; and it’s possible that the flood that resulted in a national disaster in Western Asia was merely a major setback in its eastern part.
This view is strengthened if we consider that Chinese history has no record of any deluge prior to this, which could hardly have been the case had the Chinese migrated from their parent stock subsequent to an event of such importance; assuming that it had occurred, as there seems valid reason to suppose, within the limits of written history. The anachronism between the two dates assigned by Chinese authors (2297 B.C.)[Pg 130] and the Jewish historian’s calculation (2104 B.C.) is only one hundred and ninety-three years, and this is not so great but that we may anticipate its being explained at some future date. Strauchius’ computation of 2293 B.C. for the date of the Biblical deluge is within four years, and Ussher’s (2349-2348) within fifty-one of the Chinese one. The reason for supposing the deluge of Yao to be historically true, will be inferred from the arguments borrowed from Mr. Legge on the subject of the Shu-king, in another portion of this volume. It is detailed in the great Chinese work on history, the T‘ung-këen-kang-muh, by Choo He, of which De Mailla’s History of China professes to be a translation.
This perspective is reinforced when we note that Chinese history shows no record of any flood before this, which seems unlikely if the Chinese had migrated from their original ancestors after such a significant event. Assuming it did happen, as there seems to be good reason to believe, it would have occurred within the timeframe of written history. The difference between the two dates given by Chinese historians (2297 B.C.) and the Jewish historian's estimate (2104 B.C.) is only one hundred and ninety-three years, which isn’t too large to expect an explanation in the future. Strauchius’ estimate of 2293 B.C. for the date of the Biblical flood is just four years off, and Ussher’s (2349-2348) is within fifty-one years of the Chinese date. The reason for believing Yao's flood to be historically accurate will be drawn from arguments made by Mr. Legge regarding the Shu-king in another section of this book. It is discussed in the significant Chinese historical work, the T‘ung-këen-kang-muh, by Choo He, which De Mailla’s History of China claims to translate.
This states that the inundation happened in the sixty-first year of the reign of Yao (2297 B.C.), and that the waters of the Yellow River mingled with those of the Ho-hi-ho and the Yangtsze, ruining all the agricultural country, which was converted into one vast sea.
This says that the flood occurred in the sixty-first year of Yao's reign (2297 BCE), when the waters of the Yellow River mixed with those of the Ho-hi-ho and the Yangtze, destroying all the farmland and turning it into one huge sea.
But neither in the Bamboo Books nor in the Shu-king do we find that any local phenomena of importance occurred, with the exception of the inundation. In fact, the first work is singularly silent on the subject, and simply says that in his sixty-first year Yao ordered K‘wan of Ts‘ung to regulate the Ho, and degraded him in his sixty-ninth for being unable to effect it, as we learn elsewhere.
But neither in the Bamboo Books nor in the Shu-king do we see any significant local events occurring, except for the flooding. In fact, the first work is notably quiet on this topic and just states that in his sixty-first year, Yao told K'wan of Ts'ung to manage the Ho River and removed him from his position in his sixty-ninth year for not being able to do it, as we find out from other sources.
The Shu is more explicit. The Emperor, consulting one of his chief officials on the calamity, says: “O chief of the four mountains, destructive in their overflow are the waters of the inundation. In their vast extent they embrace the mountains and overtop the hills, threatening the heavens with their floods, so that the inferior people groan and murmur.”
The Shu is clearer. The Emperor, while speaking with one of his top officials about the disaster, says: “O chief of the four mountains, the floodwaters are devastating. They spread so far that they cover the mountains and rise over the hills, threatening the skies with their torrents, causing the common people to moan and complain.”
According to De Mailla’s translation, K‘wan laboured uselessly for nine years, the whole country was overrun with briars and brushwood, the people had almost forgotten the art of cultivating the ground—they were without the necessary[Pg 131] seeds—and wild animals and birds destroyed all their attempts at agriculture.
According to De Mailla’s translation, K‘wan worked hard for nine years with no results; the entire country was covered in thorns and brush, and the people had nearly forgotten how to farm—their seeds were gone[Pg 131]—and wild animals and birds ruined all their farming efforts.
In this extremity Yao consulted Shun, his subsequent successor, who recommended the appointment of Yu, the son of K‘wan, in his father’s place.
In this situation, Yao consulted Shun, his future successor, who recommended appointing Yu, the son of Kwan, to take his father's place.
Yu was more successful, and describes his labours as follows:—
Yu was more successful and described his efforts like this:—
“The inundating waters seemed to assail the heavens, and in their vast extent embraced the mountains and over-topped the hills, so that people were bewildered and overwhelmed. I mounted my four conveyances,[111] and all along the hills hewed down the woods, at the same time, along with Yih, showing the multitudes how to get flesh to eat.
“The floodwaters looked like they were attacking the sky, and they stretched out so far that they swallowed the mountains and covered the hills, leaving people confused and stunned. I took my four vehicles, [111], and along the hills, we cut down the trees while Yih helped show the crowds how to get meat to eat."
“I also opened passages for the streams throughout the nine provinces, and conducted them to the sea. I deepened, moreover, the channels and canals, and conducted them to the streams, at the same time, along with Tseih, sowing grain, and showing the multitudes how to procure the food of toil in addition to flesh meat.”
“I also opened pathways for the rivers across the nine provinces and led them to the sea. I deepened the channels and canals, directing them to the rivers, while also working with Tseih to plant grains and teach the people how to gather food from labor besides meat.”
Yu’s success is simply chronicled in the Bamboo Books as, “In his seventy-fifth year Yu, the Superintendent of Works, regulated the Ho.”
Yu’s success is simply recorded in the Bamboo Books as, “In his seventy-fifth year, Yu, the Superintendent of Works, managed the Ho.”
There was a legend extant in China in the times of Pinto, which he gives in his book, of the original Chinese having migrated from a region in the West, and, following the course of the Ho in boats, finally settling in the country adjacent to Pekin. That some such event took place is not unlikely. Its acceptance would explain much that is difficult.
There was a legend in China during the time of Pinto, which he describes in his book, about the original Chinese migrating from a region in the West and traveling along the Ho River in boats, eventually settling in the area near Beijing. It's quite possible that this event actually happened. Believing in it would clarify many things that are hard to understand.
The pioneers, pushing through a country infested with[Pg 132] hostile aborigines, who would immediately after their passage close up the road of communication behind them—pioneers who may have been fugitives from their kindred through political commotions, or expelled by successful enemies—would have a further barrier against return, even were they disposed to attempt it, in the strong opposing current which had borne them safely to their new homes.
The pioneers, making their way through a land filled with[Pg 132] hostile native people, who would quickly block the path behind them after they passed—pioneers who might have been running away from their families due to political unrest or were driven out by victorious foes—faced another obstacle to going back, even if they wanted to try, in the strong current that had safely brought them to their new homes.
It is probable that such a journey would form an entirely new departure for their history, and that a few generations later it would resemble a nebulous chronological zone, on the far side of which could be dimly seen myths of persons and events representing in reality the history of the not very remote ancestors from whom they had become separated. The early arrivals would have been too much occupied with establishing themselves in their new dominions to be able to give much attention to keeping records or preserving other than the most utilitarian branches of knowledge which they had brought with them. The volumes of their ancestors were probably, like the clay tablets of the royal library of Babylon, not of a portable nature, at all events to fugitives, whose knowledge would, therefore, be rather of a practical than of a cultivated nature, and this would soon become limited for a while to their chiefs and religious instructors, the exigencies of a colony menaced with danger prohibiting any general acquisition or extension of learning.
It's likely that such a journey would mark a completely new chapter in their history, and a few generations later, it would look like a hazy timeline, behind which you could vaguely see myths of people and events that actually reflected the history of their not-so-distant ancestors from whom they had become detached. The early settlers would have been too focused on establishing themselves in their new lands to pay much attention to recording their history or preserving anything beyond the most practical knowledge they brought with them. The writings of their ancestors were probably not very portable, like the clay tablets of the royal library of Babylon, especially for those in flight, which meant their understanding would be more practical than scholarly. This practical knowledge would soon be restricted to their leaders and religious guides, as the needs of a colony threatened by danger prevented any broader pursuit or growth of learning.
In this way we can account for the community of the fables relating to the remote antiquity of the Chinese with those of Chaldean and Indian mythology, and with the highly civilized administration and astrological knowledge possessed by Yao and Shun as herediton of Fuh Hi, &c.
In this way, we can explain the similarities between the fables from ancient China and those from Chaldean and Indian mythology, along with the advanced governance and astrological knowledge held by Yao and Shun as a legacy of Fuh Hi, etc.
We can account for their possession of accurate delineations of the dragon, which would form an important decoration of the standards and robes of ceremony which were[Pg 133] companions of their flight, while their descriptions of the animal and its qualities would have already entered into the realms of fanciful exaggeration and myth.
We can explain their accurate representations of the dragon, which would serve as significant decorations on the standards and ceremonial robes that were[Pg 133] companions of their journey, while their descriptions of the creature and its traits would have already ventured into the territory of fanciful exaggeration and myth.
The dragon of Yao and Shun’s time, and of Yu’s time was, in my opinion, an aquatic creature, an alligator; but the dragon of their ancestors was a land lizard, which may even have existed down to the time of the great cataclysm which we call the Deluge, and the memory of which is best preserved in the Chinese drawings which have been handed down from remote antiquity, and have travelled from the great Central Asian centre, which was once alike its habitat and that of their ancestors. Its history may perhaps become evolved when the great store of book knowledge contained in the cuneiform tablets, representing the culture of the other branch of their great ethnological family, has been more extensively explored.
The dragon from the times of Yao and Shun, as well as that of Yu, was, in my view, an aquatic creature, like an alligator; but the dragon of their ancestors was a land lizard, which may have even existed up until the time of the great cataclysm we refer to as the Deluge. The memory of this lizard is best preserved in the Chinese drawings passed down from ancient times, originating from the great Central Asian region that was once home to both it and their ancestors. Its history may become clearer when the extensive knowledge stored in the cuneiform tablets, which represent the culture of the other branch of their large ethnological family, has been explored more thoroughly.
Geologists of the present day have a great objection to the bringing in of cataclysms to account for any considerable natural changes, but this one I conceive to have been of so stupendous a nature as to have been quite capable of both extinguishing a species and confusing the recollection of it. The mere fact of the story of the dragon having survived such a period argues greatly, in my mind, for the reality of its previous existence.
Geologists today strongly oppose using cataclysms to explain significant natural changes, but I believe this particular event was so immense that it could have both wiped out a species and muddled our memories of it. The simple fact that the story of the dragon has survived for such a long time suggests to me that its existence was real.
Extending our consideration, we are brought face to face with another very important fact, namely, that a large proportion of the human race content themselves with ephemeral structures. Thus, for example, the Chinese neither have now, nor at any time have had, any great architectural works. “The finest building in China is a reproduction, on a large scale, of the tent; and the wooden construction is always imitated where the materials are stone or marble. The supports, often magnificent logs, brought, at great expense, specially from the Straits, represent tent-poles; and the roof has always the peaked ends and the curves that recall the[Pg 134] drooping canvas of the marquee. Architecture evidently died early; it never had life enough to assimilate the new material which it found when it migrated into China Proper. The yamen is a slightly glorified cottage; the temple is an improved yamen. Sculpture is equally neglected in this (æsthetically) benighted country. The human form is as dignified and sightly, to Chinese eyes at least, in China as in the West; but it never seems to have occurred, throughout so many hundreds of years, to any Chinaman to perpetuate it in marble or bronze, or to beautify a city with statues of its deities or great men.”[112]
Extending our consideration, we encounter another important fact: a large portion of humanity is satisfied with temporary structures. For instance, the Chinese neither have nor have ever had any significant architectural achievements. “The finest building in China is a large-scale replica of a tent; and the wooden construction is consistently mimicked even when the materials are stone or marble. The supports, often impressive logs transported at great cost from the Straits, represent tent-poles; and the roof always features the peaked ends and curves that remind one of the drooping canvas of a marquee. Architecture clearly declined early; it never had the vitality to adapt to the new materials it encountered when it settled into China Proper. The yamen is just a somewhat enhanced cottage; the temple is a more developed yamen. Sculpture is also largely overlooked in this (aesthetically) underdeveloped country. The human form is considered dignified and attractive to Chinese eyes just as it is in the West; yet, throughout hundreds of years, it seemingly never occurred to any Chinese person to capture it in marble or bronze, or to adorn a city with statues of its gods or notable figures.”[112]
What holds good of the Chinese now, probably holds good of their ancestors and the race from which they parted company in Central Asia five thousand years ago, when they pierced their way eastwards through the savage aborigines of Thibet and Mongolia, pushing aside tribes which closed in again behind them, so as to intercept their return or communication with their mother country—a country which may have been equally careless of elaborating stupendous and permanent works of architecture such as other nations glory in possessing, and which, like the pyramids of Egypt and of Central America, stand forth for thousands of years as landmarks of the past.
What applies to the Chinese today likely applied to their ancestors and the race they separated from in Central Asia five thousand years ago, when they made their way eastward through the fierce indigenous people of Tibet and Mongolia, pushing aside tribes that quickly closed in behind them to cut off their return or communication with their homeland—a place that may have been just as indifferent to creating grand and lasting architectural works that other nations take pride in, like the pyramids of Egypt and Central America, which stand as enduring symbols of the past for thousands of years.
We must, therefore, not be surprised if we do not immediately discover the vestiges of the people of ten, fifteen, or twenty thousand years ago. With an ephemeral architecture (which, as we have seen, is all that a highly populous and long civilized race actually possess), the sites of vast cities may have become entirely lost to recollection in a few thousands of years from natural decay, and how much more so would this be the case if, as we may reasonably argue, minor cataclysms have intervened, such as local inundations, earthquakes, deposition of volcanic ashes from even distant[Pg 135] sources, the spread of sandy deserts, destruction of life by exceptionally deadly pestilence, by miasma, or by the outpour of sulphurous fumes.
We shouldn’t be surprised if we don’t immediately find evidence of people from ten, fifteen, or even twenty thousand years ago. With temporary structures (which, as we’ve noted, is all that a large, long-established civilization really leaves behind), the locations of major cities may have completely faded from memory in just a few thousand years due to natural deterioration. And it’s even more likely if we consider that minor disasters, like local floods, earthquakes, ash fall from distant volcanoes, the spread of sandy deserts, or mass deaths from deadly diseases, toxic air, or harmful gases, have occurred.
We have shown in another chapter how the process of extinction of species continues to the present day, and from the nature of this process we may deduce that the number of species which became extinct during the four or five thousand years preceding the era of exact history must have been considerable.
We have demonstrated in another chapter how the extinction of species continues today, and from understanding this process, we can conclude that the number of species that went extinct during the four or five thousand years before recorded history must have been significant.
The less remarkable of these would expire unnoticed; and only those distinguished by their size, ferocity, and dangerous qualities, or by some striking peculiarity, would leave their impress on the mythology of their habitat. Their exact history would be lost as the cities of their epoch crumbled away, and during the passage through dark ages of the people of their period and their descendants, and by conquest or catastrophes such as we have referred to elsewhere; while the slow dispersion which appears to have obtained among all nations would render the record of their qualities the more confused as the myth which embalmed it spread in circling waves farther and farther from its original centre.
The less notable ones would fade away without notice; only those marked by their size, ferocity, and dangerous traits, or by some unique characteristic, would make an impact on the mythology of their region. Their true history would be lost as the cities of their time crumbled, and during the dark ages that followed for the people of that period and their descendants, as well as through conquests or disasters that we’ve mentioned elsewhere. Meanwhile, the gradual dispersion that seems to have occurred among all nations would make the record of their traits even more muddled as the myth that preserved it spread in rippling waves farther and farther from its original source.
Amongst the most fell destroyer both of species and of their history must have been the widespread, although not universal, inundation known as the Biblical Deluge; a deluge which we think the evidence given in the foregoing pages, and gathered from divers nations, justifies us in believing to have really taken place, and not to be, as mythologists claim, a mere ether myth. As to its date, allowance being made for trifling errors, there is no reason for disputing the computation of Jewish chronology, especially as that is closely confirmed by the entirely independent testimony of Chinese history.
One of the most devastating destroyers of species and their history must have been the widespread, though not universal, flood known as the Biblical Deluge; a flood that, based on the evidence presented in the previous pages and gathered from various nations, we believe actually occurred, rather than being, as mythologists suggest, just a myth. Regarding its date, accounting for minor errors, there’s no reason to challenge the calculations of Jewish chronology, especially since these are strongly supported by completely independent records from Chinese history.
This interposes a vast barrier between us and the knowledge of the past, a barrier round which we pass for a short[Pg 136] distance at either end when we study the history of the two great streams of nations which have diverged from a common centre, the Chinese towards the East, the Accadian Chaldæans and Semites towards the West; a barrier which we may hope to surmount when we are able to discover and explore the lost cities of that common centre, with the treasures of art and literature which they must undoubtedly possess.
This creates a huge barrier between us and the knowledge of the past, a barrier that we only briefly navigate at either end when we study the history of the two major groups of nations that have split from a common origin: the Chinese to the East and the Accadian Chaldæans and Semites to the West. It’s a barrier we hope to overcome when we can find and explore the lost cities of that common origin, along with the treasures of art and literature they surely have.
CHAPTER V.
ON THE TRANSLATION OF MYTHS BETWEEN THE OLD AND THE NEW WORLD.
ON THE TRANSLATION OF MYTHS BETWEEN THE OLD AND THE NEW WORLD.
Intercourse between various parts of the old world and the new was probably much more intimate even three or four thousand years ago than we, or at all events our immediate ancestors, have credited. The Deluge Tablets referred to in another chapter contain items from which we gather that sea-going vessels, well equipped and with skilled pilots, were in vogue in the time of Noah, and there is wanting no better proof of their seaworthiness than the fact that his particular craft was able to weather a long-continued tempest which would probably have sunk the greater part of those which keep the seas at the present time. The older Chinese classics make constant allusions to maritime adventure, and the discovery by Schliemann in ancient Troy[113] of vases with[Pg 138] Chinese inscriptions confirms the notion that, at that date at least, commercial exchange was effected between these two widely-distant countries, either directly or by transfer through different entrepôts.
Interactions between different parts of the old world and the new were likely much closer even three or four thousand years ago than we, or at least our immediate ancestors, have realized. The Deluge Tablets mentioned in another chapter contain information from which we learn that sea-going vessels, well-equipped and with skilled pilots, were popular during Noah's time. There's no better proof of their seaworthiness than the fact that his specific vessel was able to endure a long-lasting storm that would likely have sunk most of today's ships. The older Chinese classics frequently reference maritime adventures, and the discovery by Schliemann in ancient Troy[113] of vases with[Pg 138] Chinese inscriptions supports the idea that, at that time at least, there was commercial exchange between these two far-apart countries, either directly or through various trading hubs.
A more striking example, and one which carries us back to a still earlier epoch, will be afforded if the reported discovery of Chinese vestigia in Egyptian tombs is confirmed by further investigation.
A more striking example, one that takes us back to an even earlier time, will be provided if the reported discovery of Chinese traces in Egyptian tombs is confirmed by further investigation.
The fleets of King Solomon penetrated at least to India, and detached squadrons[114] probably coasted from island to island along the Malay archipelago; while to descend by gradation to modern times, we may quote the circumnavigation of Africa by Hanno the Carthaginian,[115] the discovery[Pg 139] of America prior to Columbus by the Chinese in the fifth century, from the Asiatic side, and by the Norsemen under Leif Ericsson in the year 1001, from the European; and the anticipation of the so-called discoveries of Van Diemen and Tasman by the voyages of Arab and other navigators, from whose records El Edrisi,[116] in the twelfth century, was enabled to indicate the existence of New Guinea, and, I think, of the northern coast of Australia. For although the identity with Mexico of the country called Fu-sang, visited prior to A.D. 499[Pg 140] by the Buddhist priest Hoei-shiu, has been disputed, yet the arguments in favour of it seem to preponderate. These were adduced primarily by Deguignes, and subsequently by C. F. Neumann, Leland and others, and are based on the facts stated in the short narrative in regard to distance, description of the Maguey plant, or great aloe,[117] the absence of iron, and abundance of copper, gold, and silver.
King Solomon's fleets reached at least India, and separate groups likely traveled from island to island throughout the Malay archipelago. Moving to more recent times, we can mention Hanno the Carthaginian's circumnavigation of Africa, the discovery of America before Columbus by the Chinese in the fifth century from Asia, and by the Norse under Leif Ericsson in the year 1001 from Europe. There were also earlier voyages by Arab and other navigators that hinted at the discoveries made by Van Diemen and Tasman, leading El Edrisi in the twelfth century to identify the existence of New Guinea and, I believe, the northern coast of Australia. While the link between Mexico and the region referred to as Fu-sang, visited before A.D. 499 by the Buddhist priest Hoei-shiu, has been debated, the arguments supporting this connection appear to be stronger. These arguments were presented initially by Deguignes and later by C. F. Neumann, Leland, and others, drawing on information from the brief narrative regarding distance, the description of the Maguey plant or great aloe, the absence of iron, and the abundance of copper, gold, and silver.
While there can be little question that the islands and land of Wák Wák are respectively some of the Sunda islands, New Guinea, and the adjacent portion of Australia, it does not appear to have struck any of the commentators on this question that the name “islands of Wák Wák” may be assumed to signify simply “Bird of Paradise islands.” Wallace, in his Malay Archipelago, emphatically remarks that in the interior of the forests of New Guinea the most striking sound is the cry “Wok Wok” of the great Bird of Paradise, and we may therefore reasonably speculate on the bird having been known as the Wok Wok, and the islands as the Wok Wok islands, just as we ourselves use the imitative names of Cuckoo, Morepork, or Hoopoe for birds, or Snake islands, Ape Hill, &c. for places.
While there’s little doubt that the islands and land of Wák Wák correspond to some of the Sunda Islands, New Guinea, and the nearby parts of Australia, it seems to have escaped the attention of commentators on this topic that the name “islands of Wák Wák” could simply mean “Bird of Paradise islands.” Wallace, in his Malay Archipelago, notes that the most distinctive sound in the interior forests of New Guinea is the cry “Wok Wok” of the great Bird of Paradise. Therefore, it’s reasonable to think that the bird might have been known as the Wok Wok, and the islands as the Wok Wok islands, similar to how we use imitative names like Cuckoo, Morepork, or Hoopoe for birds, or Snake Islands, Ape Hill, etc., for places.
This view is to an extent strengthened by Wák Wák being the home of the lovely maiden captured by Hasan (in the charming story of Hasan of El Basrah in the Arabian Nights), after she had divested herself of her bird skin, and to which he had to make so weary a pilgrimage from island to island, and sea to sea, in search of her after her escape from him. It is evident that among the wonders related by navigators of islands so remote and unfrequented, not the least would be the superavian loveliness of the Birds of Paradise, and from the exaggerated narratives of travellers may have[Pg 141] arisen the beautiful fable incorporated in the Arabian Nights, as well as that other recorded by Eesa or Moosa the son of El Mubarak Es Serafee.[118] “Here, too, is a tree that bears fruit like women with bodies, eyes, limbs, &c. like those of women; they have beautiful faces, and are suspended by the hair; they come forth from integuments like large leathern bags; and when they feel the air and the sun they cry out ‘Wák Wák’ until their hair is cut, and when it is cut they die; and the people of these islands understand their cry, and augur ill from it.” This, after all, is not more absurd than the story of the origin of the barnacle duck, extant and believed in Europe until within the last century or so.
This view is somewhat supported by Wák Wák being the home of the beautiful maiden captured by Hasan (from the delightful story of Hasan of El Basrah in the Arabian Nights), after she had taken off her bird skin, and to which he had to make a long journey from island to island and sea to sea in search of her after she escaped him. It’s clear that among the tales shared by navigators about such faraway and rarely visited islands, one of the most remarkable would be the stunning beauty of the Birds of Paradise. The exaggerated stories from travelers may have led to the enchanting fable included in the Arabian Nights, as well as another tale recorded by Eesa or Moosa the son of El Mubarak Es Serafee.[118] “Here, too, is a tree that bears fruit resembling women, with bodies, eyes, limbs, etc., like those of women; they have beautiful faces and are suspended by their hair; they emerge from coverings like large leathern bags; and when they feel the air and the sun, they cry out ‘Wák Wák’ until their hair is cut, and when it is cut, they die; and the people of these islands understand their cry and take it as a bad omen.” This tale is no more absurd than the story of how the barnacle goose originated, which was widely believed in Europe until about a century ago.
El Edrisi, who, in common with the geographers of the period, believed in a great antarctic continent, after describing Sofala with its mines of gold, abundance of iron, &c., jumps at once to the mainland of Wák Wák, which he describes as possessing two towns situated on a great gulf (Carpentaria?), and a savage population.[119]
El Edrisi, like other geographers of his time, believed in a large antarctic continent. After describing Sofala with its gold mines and plenty of iron, he quickly moves on to the mainland of Wák Wák, which he mentions has two towns located on a large gulf (Carpentaria?) and a fierce population.[119]
The two small towns may very well have been encampments of the aborigines, or trading stations of Malay merchants.
The two small towns might have easily been camps of the native people, or trading posts for Malay merchants.
It may be noted that this identification of Wák Wák is in opposition to the view entertained by some commentators; for example, Professor de Goeje of Leyden has recently identified the Silâ islands (which had previously been [Pg 142]considered as being Japan) with Corea, and Wák Wák with Japan; but this does not agree with El Edrisi’s account of the people being black, unclothed, and living on fish, shell, and tortoises (turtles), without gold, commerce, ships, or beasts of burden. Elsewhere El Edrisi says the women are entirely naked, and only wear combs of ivory ornamented with mother of pearl.
It should be noted that this identification of Wák Wák contradicts the view held by some commentators; for instance, Professor de Goeje from Leyden has recently identified the Silâ islands (which had previously been [Pg 142]thought to be Japan) with Korea, and Wák Wák with Japan. However, this does not align with El Edrisi’s description of the people as being black, unclothed, and living on fish, shellfish, and turtles, without gold, trade, ships, or pack animals. In another place, El Edrisi states that the women are completely naked and only wear combs made of ivory decorated with mother of pearl.
Lane thinks the Arabs applied the name of Wák Wák to all the islands with which they were acquainted on the east and south-east of Borneo. Es Serafee, beside the details given in a previous note, also says, “From one of these islands of Wák Wák there issueth a great torrent like pitch, which floweth into the sea, and the fish are burnt thereby, and float upon the water.” And Hasan, in the story quoted above, has, in order to reach the last of the seven islands of Wák Wák, to pass over the third island, the land of the Jinn, “where by reason of the vehemence of the cries of the Jánn, and the rising of the flames about, of the sparks and the smoke from their mouths, and the harsh sounds from their throats, and their insolence, they will obstruct the way before us,” &c. &c. I think that in each of these latter instances, the volcanic islands of Java, and other of the Sunda islands are indicated.
Lane believes that the Arabs referred to all the islands they knew about to the east and southeast of Borneo as Wák Wák. Es Serafee, in addition to the details mentioned in an earlier note, also states, “From one of these Wák Wák islands flows a great torrent like pitch, which empties into the sea, burning the fish and causing them to float on the water.” In the story referenced above, Hasan has to cross the third island, the land of the Jinn, to reach the last of the seven Wák Wák islands. “Because of the intensity of the cries of the Jánn, the rising flames, the sparks and smoke from their mouths, and their harsh sounds and insolence, they will obstruct our path,” etc. etc. I believe that in these cases, the volcanic islands of Java and some of the other Sunda islands are being referred to.
The information in our possession is as yet too meagre to permit of our indulging in any profitable consideration of the sources from which originated those nations which peopled America during the very early pre-traditional ages, of which geological evidence is accumulating daily. In fact, the theories on this point have advanced so little beyond the limits of speculation that I feel it unnecessary to do more than quote one of them, as summarized in the ensuing extract. “Professor Flowers, in remarking upon recent palæontological investigations, which prove that an immense number of forms of terrestrial animals that were formerly supposed to be peculiar to the Old World are abundant in[Pg 143] the New; and that many, such as the horse, rhinoceros, and the camel, are more numerous in species and varieties in the latter, infers that the means of land communication must have been very different to what it is now, and that it is quite as likely that Asiatic man may have been derived from America as the reverse, or both may have had their source in a common centre, in some region of the earth now covered with sea.”[120]
The information we have is still too limited to allow us to seriously consider the sources of the nations that populated America during the very early pre-traditional ages, which geological evidence is increasingly revealing. In fact, the theories on this subject haven't progressed much beyond speculation, so I think it's sufficient to mention one of them, as outlined in the following excerpt. “Professor Flowers, in discussing recent paleontological research, which shows that a vast number of land animal species once thought to be exclusive to the Old World are actually widespread in the New; and that many, such as the horse, rhinoceros, and camel, have a greater number of species and varieties here, suggests that the land communication methods must have been very different from what they are today and that it's just as possible that Asiatic man may have originated from America as the other way around, or that both may have come from a common source in a part of the world now submerged.”[Pg 143]
The most commonly accepted theory with regard to the origin of those who have peopled the American continent, within the limits of tradition, is that they are of Asiatic descent, and that the migration has been effected in comparatively recent times by way of Behring Straits, and supplemented by chance passages from Southern Asia by way of the Polynesian islands, or from the north of Africa, across the Atlantic. There are, however, some who elaborate Professor Flowers’ suggestion, and contend, in opposition to the more generally received opinion, that the peopling of the present countries of the Old World has in fact been effected from the New.
The most widely accepted theory about the origin of the people who populated the American continent, according to tradition, is that they are of Asian descent and that they migrated fairly recently via the Bering Strait. This migration may have been further supported by random journeys from Southern Asia through the Polynesian islands or from North Africa across the Atlantic. However, some people expand on Professor Flowers’ idea and argue, contrary to the more common belief, that the current populations of the Old World actually originated from the New.
For instance, a proficient Aztec scholar, Senor Altamirano[121] of Mexico, argues that the Aztecs were a race, originating in the unsubmerged parts of America, as old as the Asiatics themselves, and that Asia may in fact have been peopled from Mexico; while Mr. E. J. Elliott, in quoting him, says: “From the ruins recently found, the most northern of any yet discovered, the indications of improved architecture, the work of different ages, can be traced in a continual chain to Mexico, when they culminate in massive and imposing structures, thus giving some proof by circumstantial evidence to Altamirano’s reasoning.”
For example, a skilled Aztec scholar, Señor Altamirano[121] from Mexico, argues that the Aztecs were a race that originated from the above-water parts of America, as ancient as the Asiatics themselves, and that Asia might have actually been populated from Mexico. Meanwhile, Mr. E. J. Elliott, while quoting him, states: “From the recently discovered ruins, the most northern of any found so far, the signs of advanced architecture, the work from different eras, can be traced in a continuous chain back to Mexico, where they culminate in large and impressive structures, thereby providing some circumstantial evidence to support Altamirano's reasoning.”
[Pg 144]Again, “Dr. Rudolf Falb[122] discovers that the language spoken by the Indians in Peru and Bolivia, especially in Quichua and Aymara, exhibits the most astounding affinities with the Semitic languages, and particularly with the Arabic—in which tongue Dr. Falb himself has been skilled from his boyhood. Following up the links of this discovery, he has first found a connecting link with the Aryan roots, and, secondly, has arrived face to face with the surprising revelation that the Semitic roots are universally Aryan. The common stems of all the variants are found in their purest condition in Quichua and Aymara, from which fact Dr. Falb derives the conclusion that the high plains of Peru and Bolivia must be regarded as the point of exit of the present human race.”
[Pg 144]Again, “Dr. Rudolf Falb discovers that the language spoken by the Indians in Peru and Bolivia, especially in Quichua and Aymara, shows the most remarkable similarities with Semitic languages, particularly Arabic—in which language Dr. Falb himself has been knowledgeable since childhood. By exploring the connections of this discovery, he has first found a link to the Aryan roots and, secondly, has made the surprising revelation that the Semitic roots are universally Aryan. The common origins of all the variations are found in their purest form in Quichua and Aymara, leading Dr. Falb to conclude that the high plains of Peru and Bolivia should be seen as the birthplace of the modern human race.”
On the other hand, Mr. E. B. Tylor, in the course of an article upon Backgammon among the Aztecs,[123] which he argues must have reached them from Asia, and very likely through Mexico, points out that the myths and religion of the North American tribes contain many fancies well known to Asia, which they were hardly likely to have hit upon independently, and which they had not learned from white men: “Such as the quaint belief that the world is a monstrous tortoise floating on the waters; and an idea which the Sioux have in common with the Tartars, that it is sinful to chop or poke with a sharp instrument the burning log on the fire.” He quotes Alexander von Humboldt as having “argued years ago that the Mexicans did and believed things which were at once so fanciful and so like the fancies of the Asiatics that there must have been communication. Would two nations,” he asks, “have taken independently to forming calendars of days and years by repeating and combining cycles of animals, such as tiger, dog, ape, hare, &c.? Would they have [Pg 145]developed independently similar astrological fancies about these signs governing the periods they began, and being influential each over a particular limb or organ of men’s bodies? Would they, again, have evolved separately out of this consciousness the myths of the world and its inhabitants having, at the end of several successive periods, been destroyed by elemental catastrophes?”
On the other hand, Mr. E. B. Tylor, in an article about Backgammon among the Aztecs,[123] argues that the game must have come to them from Asia, likely through Mexico. He points out that the myths and religion of North American tribes include many ideas familiar in Asia, which they probably wouldn't have discovered independently and that they didn't learn from white men: “For example, the peculiar belief that the world is a giant tortoise floating on the water; and an idea shared by the Sioux and the Tartars, that it’s wrong to chop or poke a burning log with a sharp tool.” He cites Alexander von Humboldt, who “argued years ago that the Mexicans did and believed things that were so fanciful and so similar to Asian ideas that there must have been some communication. Would two nations,” he asks, “have independently created calendars of days and years by repeating and mixing cycles of animals like tiger, dog, ape, hare, etc.? Would they have [Pg 145]developed similar astrological beliefs about these signs governing the periods they started, and influencing particular parts of the human body? Would they, once again, have separately developed the myths about the world and its inhabitants being destroyed by elemental disasters after several successive periods?”
He adds, “It may very well have been the same agency which transported to Mexico the art of bronze-making, the computation of time by periods of dogs and apes, the casting of nativity, and the playing of backgammon.”
He adds, “It’s very possible that it was the same agency that brought bronze-making, time calculation using dog and ape periods, the casting of nativity, and backgammon to Mexico.”
Then, again, we have the theory of those, now indeed few in number, who hold that the present Indian inhabitants of America were a distinctly indigenous race. Lord Kaimes, in his Sketches of the History of Man, says, “I venture still further, which is to conjecture that America has not been peopled from any part of the Old World.” Voltaire had preceded him in this line of argument, relying on ridicule rather than on reason. “The same persons that readily admit that the beavers of Canada are of Canadian origin, assert that the men must have come there in boats, and that Mexico must have been peopled by some of the descendants of Magog.”[124]
Then again, there are those, now indeed few in number, who believe that the current Native Americans are a distinctly indigenous race. Lord Kaimes, in his Sketches of the History of Man, says, “I go even further and suggest that America wasn't populated from any part of the Old World.” Voltaire had made a similar argument before him, using mockery instead of logic. “The same people who easily accept that the beavers of Canada are from Canada claim that humans must have arrived there by boat, and that Mexico must have been settled by some descendants of Magog.”[124]
Missionaries of various sects have endeavoured to identify the Red man with the lost ten tribes. Adair conceived the language of the Southern Indians to be a corruption of Hebrew, and the Jesuit Lafitan, in his history of the savages of America, maintained that the Caribee language was radically Hebrew.
Missionaries from different groups have tried to link Native Americans to the lost ten tribes of Israel. Adair believed that the language of the Southern Indians was a distorted form of Hebrew, while the Jesuit Lafitan, in his account of the indigenous people of America, argued that the Carib language was fundamentally Hebrew.
Mr. John Josselyn,[125] in an account of the Mohawks, states that their language is a dialect of the Tartars, and Dr. Williamson, in his history of North Carolina, considers it[Pg 146] can hardly be questioned that the Indians of South America are descended from a class of the Hindoos in the southern part of Asia.
Mr. John Josselyn, [125] in a report on the Mohawks, claims that their language is a variation of Tartar, and Dr. Williamson, in his history of North Carolina, suggests it can hardly be doubted that the Indigenous peoples of South America are descended from a group of Hindus in southern Asia. [Pg 146]
Amongst others, Captain Don Antonio del Rio, who described the ruins of an ancient city in Guatemala, believed that they were the relics of a civilization founded by Phœnician colonists who had crossed the Atlantic ocean; and yet another theory is propounded by Mr. Knox,[126] who considers the extinct Guanches, formerly inhabiting the Canary and Cape de Verde islands, to have closely resembled the Egyptians in certain particulars. He goes on to observe, “Now cross the Atlantic, and in a nearly parallel zone of the earth, or at least in one not far removed, we stumble all at once upon the ruined cities of Copan and Central America. To our astonishment, notwithstanding the breadth of the Atlantic, vestiges, of a nature not to be doubted, of a thoroughly Egyptian character reappear—hieroglyphics, monolithic temples, pyramids; who erected these monuments on the American continent? Perhaps at some remote period the continents were not so far apart, they might have been united, thus forming a zone or circle of the earth occupied by a pyramid-building people.”
Among others, Captain Don Antonio del Rio, who described the ruins of an ancient city in Guatemala, believed that they were the remnants of a civilization established by Phoenician colonists who crossed the Atlantic Ocean. Another theory is proposed by Mr. Knox, who suggests that the extinct Guanches, who once lived on the Canary and Cape Verde islands, closely resembled the Egyptians in certain ways. He further notes, “Now cross the Atlantic, and in a nearly parallel zone of the earth, or at least one not far off, we suddenly come across the ruined cities of Copan and Central America. To our surprise, despite the vastness of the Atlantic, unmistakable evidence of a distinctly Egyptian nature appears—hieroglyphics, monolithic temples, pyramids; who built these monuments on the American continent? Perhaps at some distant time, the continents were not so far apart; they might have been connected, forming a zone or circle of the earth inhabited by a pyramid-building civilization.”
It is not impossible that all of these theories may be correct, and that numerous migrations may have been made at various periods by different nations, the most facile would of course be that from North-Eastern Asia by way of the Aleutian islands, for, as the author of Fu-sang well remarks, a sailor in an open boat might cross from Asia to America by that route in summer time, and hardly ever be out of sight of land; and this in a part of the sea generally abounding in fish, as is proved by the fishermen who inhabit many of these islands, on which fresh water is always to be found. But it is more than likely that the direct route,[Pg 147] from the islands of Japan to the coast of California or Mexico, was also occasionally followed, voluntarily or involuntarily, by mariners impelled by enterprise, religious motives, or stress of weather.
It’s not impossible that all these theories could be correct and that many migrations might have occurred at different times by various nations. The easiest route would likely be from Northeast Asia through the Aleutian Islands because, as the author of Fu-sang points out, a sailor in an open boat could cross from Asia to America via that path in the summer and hardly ever be out of sight of land. Plus, this area of the sea is usually full of fish, as shown by the fishermen living on many of these islands where fresh water is always available. However, it’s also very likely that the direct route,[Pg 147] from the islands of Japan to the coast of California or Mexico, was sometimes taken, either voluntarily or involuntarily, by sailors driven by adventure, religious reasons, or bad weather.
Colonel B. Kennon, as an evidence of the possibility of junks performing long ocean voyages, adduces the instance of a Japanese junk picked up by an American whaler two thousand three hundred miles south-east of Japan, and of others which had drifted among the Aleutian islands nearly half-way over to San Francisco; and in noting the resemblance and probable co-origin of the Sandwich Islanders with the Japanese, he adverts to the “ancient and confirmed habit of both Japanese and Chinese of taking women to sea with them, or of traders keeping their families on board, which would fully account for the population of those islands,” or, to extend the argument, of points on the American continent. The Jewish element might easily be introduced through this channel, for the occasional admixture of Jewish blood both among the Chinese and Japanese is so strongly marked, as to have induced some authors to contend for the absolute descent of the latter people at least from Jewish parentage.
Colonel B. Kennon, to show that junks can make long ocean trips, points to a Japanese junk that was found by an American whaler two thousand three hundred miles southeast of Japan, along with others that drifted among the Aleutian Islands nearly halfway to San Francisco. He also mentions the similarities and likely shared origins of the Sandwich Islanders and the Japanese, noting the “ancient and established practice of both Japanese and Chinese of taking women to sea with them, or of traders keeping their families on board, which would completely explain the population of those islands,” or, to extend the argument, areas on the American continent. The Jewish influence could have easily been introduced through this route, as the occasional mixing of Jewish ancestry among both the Chinese and Japanese is so prominent that some authors argue for the direct descent of at least the latter group from Jewish ancestry.
It must also be remembered that the waters of both the North and South Pacific are peculiarly favourable to the navigation of small craft, and that Captain Bligh, after the mutiny on board the Bounty, was able to safely perform a journey of two thousand miles in an open boat; while all the islands both in North and South Polynesia must necessarily have been gradually peopled by the drifting over the ocean of stray canoes.
It should also be noted that the waters of both the North and South Pacific are particularly suitable for small boats, and that Captain Bligh, after the mutiny on the Bounty, managed to successfully complete a two thousand-mile journey in an open boat; meanwhile, all the islands in North and South Polynesia must have gradually been populated by canoes drifting across the ocean.
Again, as the tradition of the existence of a large continent west of the African coast was extant amongst the Egyptian priests long before the days of Solon, and, as I shall show hereafter, among the Carthaginians and Tyrrhenians, it is, I think, more than probable that both Phœnician[Pg 148] and Egyptian mariners, either acting under a Royal Commission, or influenced by mercantile considerations, would endeavour to discover it, and, as in the case of Columbus, would have no difficulty in stretching across the Atlantic before a fair trade wind, though they might be less successful than him on their return.
Once again, since the belief in a large continent west of the African coast existed among the Egyptian priests long before Solon’s time, and, as I will demonstrate later, among the Carthaginians and Tyrrhenians, I think it's highly likely that both Phoenician[Pg 148] and Egyptian sailors, either working under a royal mandate or driven by business interests, would try to find it. Just like Columbus, they would probably have no trouble crossing the Atlantic with a favorable trade wind, although they might not have the same success on their way back.
The possibility of the existence of a large island or continent, midway between the Old and New World, within the traditional period, is included in the important question, which is still sub judice amongst geologists, whether the general disposition of land and water has or has not been variable during past ages. Sir Charles Lyell held the first view, and was of opinion[127] that complete alternations of the positions of continent and ocean had repeatedly occurred in geological time.
The possibility of a large island or continent existing halfway between the Old World and the New World during the traditional period is part of the important question that remains sub judice among geologists: whether the overall arrangement of land and water has changed over time. Sir Charles Lyell believed that it had, and he was of the opinion that complete shifts in the positions of continents and oceans have happened multiple times throughout geological history.
The opposite idea has been suggested at various dates by eminent authorities, suggested rather than sustained by elaborate arguments, until recently, when the question has been re-examined by Mr. Wallace and Dr. Carpenter.
The opposite idea has been proposed at different times by notable experts, suggested more than supported by extensive arguments, until recently, when Mr. Wallace and Dr. Carpenter took a fresh look at the issue.
The former, in that chapter of island life devoted to the permanence of continents, dwells forcibly upon Dr. Darwin’s inference from the paucity of oceanic islands affording fragments of either Palæozoic or Secondary formations “that perhaps during the Palæozoic and Secondary periods neither continents nor continental islands existed where our oceans now extend; for, had they existed, Palæozoic and Secondary formations would in all probability have been accumulated from sediment derived from their wear and tear; and these would have been at least partially upheaved by the oscillations of level which must have intervened during these enormously long periods. If, then, we may infer anything from these facts, we may infer that, where our oceans now extend, oceans have extended from the remotest period of which we[Pg 149] have any record; and, on the other hand, that where continents now exist, large tracts of land have existed, subjected no doubt to great oscillations of level, since the Cambrian period.”
The earlier part, in that section about island life focused on the permanence of continents, strongly discusses Dr. Darwin’s conclusion from the scarcity of oceanic islands that show remnants of either Paleozoic or Mesozoic formations: “that perhaps during the Paleozoic and Mesozoic eras, neither continents nor continental islands existed where our oceans are today; because if they had existed, Paleozoic and Mesozoic formations would likely have formed from sediment resulting from their erosion; and these would have been at least partially raised up by the level changes that must have occurred during these incredibly long periods. So, if we can draw any conclusions from these facts, we can conclude that where our oceans are now, they have been there since the earliest time for which we[Pg 149] have any record; and, conversely, that where continents currently exist, large areas of land have existed, likely subjected to significant level changes, since the Cambrian period.”
I am not aware whether Dr. Darwin has expressed himself more authoritatively on this point in later works, or whether the whole question has been discussed in detail otherwise than by Mr. Wallace in the chapter referred to, in which he quotes what must, I think, after all, only be taken in the light of a suggestion as an auxiliary to the powerful arguments which he himself has enunciated in favour of a similar conclusion. There is no doubt that the paucity of any but volcanic or coralline islands throughout the greatest extent of existing oceans has a certain but not absolute significance, so far as recent geological epochs are concerned.
I’m not sure if Dr. Darwin has spoken more definitively on this subject in his later works, or if the question has been thoroughly discussed by anyone other than Mr. Wallace in the referenced chapter, where he quotes something that I believe should only be seen as a suggestion to support the strong arguments he has put forward for a similar conclusion. It’s clear that the lack of islands other than volcanic or coral ones in most of the existing oceans carries some significance, but it's not absolute when it comes to recent geological periods.
There is another line of reasoning, debated by Mr. Wallace, based on the formation of the Palæozoic and Secondary strata from the waste of broken continents and islands occupying generally the site of the existing continents, and separated by insignificant distances of inland sea or extensions from the adjacent oceans. It is soundly based on their lithological structure, as generally indicative of a littoral and shallow water origin, but it seems to me to be only positive so far as it shows that, throughout geological time, some land has existed somewhere within the limits of the present upheaval, and simply negative as to what may or may not have been the condition of what are now the great ocean spaces of the world. Indeed, it would at first sight seem only reasonable to infer, that the very depressions which caused the inundations of Europe and Asia, during the deposition of any important formation, would imply a corresponding elevation elsewhere, in order that the same relative areas of land and water might be maintained.
There’s another argument, discussed by Mr. Wallace, that focuses on how the Paleozoic and Mesozoic layers formed from the erosion of broken continents and islands that generally were where the current continents are now, separated by small distances of inland seas or extensions from the nearby oceans. This argument is well-founded based on their rock structure, which usually suggests a coastal and shallow water origin, but it seems to me that it only proves that, throughout geological history, some land has existed somewhere within today’s uplifted areas, and it doesn’t provide clear information about what the conditions were like in what are now the vast ocean spaces of the world. In fact, it would seem reasonable to conclude that the very depressions causing the flooding of Europe and Asia during the formation of significant rock layers would imply that there must have been a corresponding rise somewhere else, so the balance of land and water could be sustained.
This view has, however, been reduced in its proportions by Dr. Carpenter, who has levelled the results of the recent[Pg 150] researches by the Challenger expedition against the advocates of the intermutations of land and ocean, and, in pursuing another line of reasoning from Mr. Wallace, has estimated the solid contents of ocean and land above the sea-level respectively, as bearing the proportion of thirty-six to one. So that, supposing all the existing land of the globe to sink down to the sea-level, this subsidence would be balanced by the elevation of only one thirty-sixth part of the existing ocean floor from its present depth to the same level.
This view has, however, been scaled back by Dr. Carpenter, who has evaluated the results of the recent[Pg 150] research from the Challenger expedition against those who support the idea of land and ocean changing places. Following a different line of reasoning from Mr. Wallace, he has estimated that the solid contents of land and ocean above sea level are in the ratio of thirty-six to one. So, if all the existing land on Earth were to sink to sea level, this sinking would be offset by raising just one thirty-sixth of the current ocean floor from its existing depth up to the same level.
It must be admitted that the balance of argument was until lately considerably against the former existence of the country of Atlantis, whose ghostly outlines, however, we could almost imagine to be sketched out by faint contours in the chart illustrative of the North Atlantic portion of the Challenger investigations. But it was not so overwhelming as to entitle us to ignore the story entirely as a fable. I do not conceive it impossible that some centrally situated and perhaps volcanic island may once have existed, sufficiently important to have served as the basis of simple legends, which, under the enchantment of distance and time became metamorphosed and enriched.
It has to be acknowledged that until recently, the evidence was largely against the former existence of the country of Atlantis. However, we can almost picture its ghostly outlines being sketched out by faint lines on the map from the North Atlantic section of the Challenger investigations. But the evidence wasn’t so strong that we could completely dismiss the story as just a myth. I don't think it's impossible that there was once some centrally located and possibly volcanic island that was significant enough to inspire simple legends, which, over time and with the magic of distance, became transformed and embellished.
Mr. A. R. Grote suggests that it is simply a myth founded on the observation of low-lying clouds in a sun-flushed sky, which gave the appearance like islands on a golden sea.
Mr. A. R. Grote suggests that it’s just a myth based on observing low-hanging clouds in a sunlit sky, which looked like islands on a golden sea.
Mr. Donelly, on the other hand, in a very exhaustive and able volume, contends first, that Atlantis actually existed, and secondly, that it was the origin of our present civilization, that its kings are represented by the gods of Greek mythology, and that its destruction originated our Deluge story.
Mr. Donelly, on the other hand, in a very detailed and skilled book, argues first that Atlantis really existed, and second that it was the foundation of our current civilization, that its rulers are represented by the gods of Greek mythology, and that its destruction sparked our Flood story.
The well-known story is contained in an epic of Plato, of which two fragments only remain, found in two dialogues (the Timæus and the Critias). Critias is represented as telling an old-world story, handed down in his family from[Pg 151] his great-grandfather Dropidas, who had heard it from Solon, who had it from the Egyptian priests of Sais.[129]
The well-known story is found in a famous epic by Plato, of which only two fragments remain, located in two dialogues (the Timæus and the Critias). Critias is depicted as sharing an ancient tale, passed down in his family from[Pg 151] his great-grandfather Dropidas, who heard it from Solon, who got it from the Egyptian priests of Sais.[129]
Ælian, again, contains an extract from Theophrastus, who wrote in the time of Alexander the Great, which can hardly imply anything else than an acquaintance with America. It is in the form of a dialogue between Midas the Phrygian and Silenus.
Ælian, again, includes a passage from Theophrastus, who wrote during the time of Alexander the Great, which can hardly suggest anything other than a knowledge of America. It’s presented as a dialogue between Midas the Phrygian and Silenus.
The latter informs Midas that Europe, Asia, and Africa were but islands surrounded on all sides by sea, but that there was a continent situated beyond these which was of immense dimensions, even without limits, and that it was so luxuriant as to produce animals of prodigious magnitude. That there men grew to double the size of themselves, and that they lived to a far greater age, that they had many cities, and their usages and laws were different from their own; that in one city there was more than a million of inhabitants, and that gold and silver were there in vast quantities.
The latter tells Midas that Europe, Asia, and Africa are just islands surrounded by ocean, but there’s a huge continent beyond them that seems limitless and is incredibly rich, producing animals of gigantic size. There, people grow twice as large as themselves and live much longer. They have many cities, and their customs and laws are different from what they know; in one city, there are over a million inhabitants, and gold and silver are abundant.
Diodorus Siculus gives an account of what could only have been the mainland of America, or one of the West Indian islands; it is as follows.
Diodorus Siculus describes what must have been either the mainland of America or one of the West Indian islands; here it is.
“After cursorily mentioning the islands within the Pillars of Hercules, let us treat of those further ones in the open ocean, for towards Africa there is a very large island in the great ocean sea, situated many days’ sail from Libya towards the west.
“After briefly mentioning the islands near the Pillars of Hercules, let's discuss those farther out in the open ocean. Toward Africa, there’s a huge island in the vast ocean, located several days’ sail west of Libya.”
“Its soil is fruitful, a great part rising in mountains, but still with no scarcity of level expanse, which excels in pleasantness, for navigable rivers flow through and irrigate it. Gardens abound, stored with various trees and numerous orchards, intersected by pleasant streams.
“Its soil is rich, with many areas rising into mountains, yet still plenty of flat land, which is particularly lovely, as navigable rivers flow through and water it. There are many gardens filled with different trees and numerous orchards, crossed by charming streams.”
“The towns are adorned with sumptuous edifices, and[Pg 152] drinking taverns, beautifully situated in gardens, are everywhere met with; as the convenient situation of these largely invites to pleasure, they are frequented during the summer season.
“The towns are filled with beautiful buildings, and[Pg 152] pubs, nicely located in gardens, can be found everywhere; their convenient locations make them popular spots for enjoyment, especially during the summer.
“The mountain region possesses numerous and large forests, and various kinds of fruitful trees. It everywhere presents deep valleys and springs suitable for mountain recreations.
The mountain region has many large forests and different types of fruit trees. It features deep valleys and springs that are perfect for outdoor activities.
“Indeed the whole of this island is watered with springs of sweet water, which gives rise not merely to the pleasure of its inhabitants, but also to an accession of their health and strength.
"Indeed, the entire island is filled with fresh water springs, which not only brings joy to its inhabitants but also contributes to their health and vitality."
“Hunting furnishes all kinds of game, the abundance of which in their banquets leaves nothing to be desired.
“Hunting provides all sorts of game, the abundance of which at their banquets leaves nothing to be desired.”
“Moreover, the sea which washes against this island abounds with fish, since the ocean, from its nature everywhere, affords a variety of fish.
“Additionally, the sea that surrounds this island is full of fish, as the ocean naturally provides a wide range of fish everywhere.”
“Finally, the temperature is very genial, from which it results that the trees bear fruit throughout the greater part of the year.
“Finally, the temperature is very mild, which means that the trees produce fruit for most of the year.
“Lastly, it excels so much in felicity as to resemble the habitations of the gods rather than of men.
“Lastly, it shines so brightly in happiness that it feels more like a home for the gods than for people."
“Formerly it was unknown, on account of the remoteness of its situation from the rest of the world, but accident disclosed its position. The Phœnicians have been in the habit of making frequent passages, for the sake of commerce, from the very oldest dates, from whence it resulted that they were the founders of many of the African colonies, and of not a few of those European ones situated to the west; and when they had yielded to the idea which had entered their minds, of enriching themselves greatly, they passed out beyond the Pillars of Hercules into the sea which is called the Ocean, and they first founded a city called Gades, on the European peninsula, and near the straits of the Pillars [of Hercules] in which, when others had flocked to it, they instituted a[Pg 153] sumptuous temple to Hercules. This temple has been held in the utmost veneration both in ancient times and during later periods up to the present day; therefore many Romans of illustrious nobility and reputation pronounce their vows to that god, and happily discharge their obligations.
“Previously, it was unknown due to its remote location from the rest of the world, but an accident revealed its position. The Phoenicians have frequently traveled there since ancient times for trade, which led them to establish many African colonies and several European ones to the west. When they decided to pursue the idea of becoming wealthy, they ventured beyond the Pillars of Hercules into the sea known as the Ocean and founded a city called Gades on the European peninsula, near the straits of the Pillars of Hercules. After others began to flock there, they built a[Pg 153] lavish temple to Hercules. This temple has been highly revered both in ancient times and throughout later periods up to the present day; therefore, many Romans of notable nobility and reputation make their vows to this god and fulfill their obligations with joy.
“The Phœnicians for this reason continued their exploration beyond the Pillars, and when they were sailing along the African coast, being carried off by a tempest to a distant part of the ocean, were driven by the violence of the storm, after a period of many days, to the island of which I have spoken, and having first acquainted themselves with its nature and pleasing characters, introduced it to the notice of others. On that account, the Tyrrhenians, also obtaining the empire of the sea, determined on a colony there, but the Carthaginians prevented them, both because they feared lest many of their citizens, being allured by the advantages of the island, might migrate there, and because they wished to have a refuge prepared for themselves against a sudden stroke of fortune, if by chance the Carthaginian Republic should receive any deadly blow, for they contemplated that they would be able, while yet powerful at sea, to transport themselves and their families to the island unknown to the victors.”[130]
“The Phoenicians continued their exploration beyond the Pillars, and while sailing along the African coast, a storm swept them away to a remote part of the ocean. After many days of being tossed by the storm, they reached the island I mentioned earlier. After learning about its features and appealing qualities, they brought it to the attention of others. For this reason, the Tyrrhenians, who also gained control of the sea, decided to establish a colony there, but the Carthaginians stopped them. They feared that many of their citizens, attracted by the island's advantages, might move there, and they also wanted to have a safe place ready for themselves in case of a sudden misfortune, should the Carthaginian Republic suffer a serious blow. They believed that while still strong at sea, they could transport themselves and their families to the island without the victors knowing.”[130]
Among the many proofs which may be cited of community of origin between the Asiatics and certainly a large proportion of the American population is the practice of scalping enemies, quoted by Herodotus as prevalent amongst the Scythians, and universally existing amongst all tribes of North American Indians; the discovery of jade ornaments amongst Mexican remains, and the general esteem in which that material is held by the Chinese; the use of the Quipos among the Peruvians, and the assertion in the I-king, or Book[Pg 154] of Change, one of the oldest of the Chinese Classics, that “The ancients knotted cords to express their meaning, but in the next age the sages renounced the custom and adopted a system of written characters;”[131] the discovery of the meander pattern among Peruvian relics, and the common use of this ornamentation on Chinese vases and tripods, at dates long preceding the Trojan era, in which it is commonly supposed to have originated; the similarity of the features of Chinese, and other Mongols, with those of various Indian tribes; the resemblance of masks and various other remains to Chinese patterns discovered recently by Desirée de Charnay in Central America; and the reserve and stolid demeanour of both races. A good illustration of this is afforded by the story told of the celebrated statesman Sieh Ngan (A.D. 320-385), in Mayer’s Chinese Reader’s Manual; it could be imagined to apply to any Indian sachem.
Among the many pieces of evidence that show the common origin between Asians and a significant portion of the American population is the practice of scalping enemies, noted by Herodotus as common among the Scythians and universally present among all North American Indian tribes; the discovery of jade ornaments among Mexican remains and the high regard for that material by the Chinese; the use of Quipos by the Peruvians, along with the claim in the I-king, or Book[Pg 154] of Change, one of the oldest Chinese classics, that “The ancients knotted cords to express their meaning, but in the next age the sages renounced the custom and adopted a system of written characters;”[131] the discovery of the meander pattern among Peruvian artifacts and its widespread use on Chinese vases and tripods, long before the Trojan era, where it is usually thought to have originated; the similarities in features between Chinese and other Mongol people and various Indian tribes; the resemblance of masks and various other artifacts to Chinese designs recently found by Desirée de Charnay in Central America; and the reserved and stoic behavior of both groups. A good example of this is the story about the famous statesman Sieh Ngan (CE 320-385), found in Mayer’s Chinese Reader’s Manual; it could easily be imagined to apply to any Indian leader.
It is related of Sieh Ngan that, at the time when the capital was menaced by the advancing forces of Fukien, he sat one day over a game of chess with a friend, when a despatch was handed to him, which he calmly read and then continued the game. On being asked what the news was, he replied: “It is merely an announcement that my young people have beaten the enemy.” The intelligence was, in fact, of the decisive rout of the invaders by the army under his brother Sieh She and his nephew Sieh Hüan. Only when retired within the seclusion of his private apartments did he give himself up to an outburst of joy. The very expression “my young people” is the equivalent of “my young men” which the Indian chief would have employed.
It’s said that Sieh Ngan, when the capital was under threat from the advancing forces of Fukien, was playing chess one day with a friend. A message was delivered to him, which he read calmly before continuing the game. When asked what the news was, he replied, “It’s just a report that my young people have defeated the enemy.” In reality, the message announced the decisive defeat of the invaders by the army led by his brother Sieh She and his nephew Sieh Hüan. It was only when he was alone in his private quarters that he allowed himself to celebrate with joy. The phrase “my young people” is similar to what the Indian chief would have referred to as “my young men.”
A singular custom prevails among the Petivaces, an Indian[Pg 155] tribe of Brazil.[132] “When they are delivered of a child, and ought to have all the ceremony and attendance proper to a lying-in woman, the husband presently lies down in his hammock (as if he had been brought to bed himself), and all his wives and neighbours come about and serve him. This is a pleasant fancy indeed, that the woman must take all the pains to bring the child into the world, and then the man lie down and gruntle upon it.”
A unique tradition exists among the Petivaces, an Indian[Pg 155] tribe in Brazil. “When a woman gives birth, she should receive all the care and attention due to a new mother, but instead, the husband immediately lies down in his hammock (as if he has just given birth himself), and all his wives and neighbors come to take care of him. It’s quite an amusing idea that the woman endures all the effort of bringing the child into the world, only for the man to lie back and be pampered.”
Compare with this the account given by Marco Polo of the same custom prevalent among the Miau-tze, or aborigines of China, as distinguished from their present occupants. Their reduction to submission is recorded in the early works on the country.
Compare this to the account by Marco Polo about the same custom that exists among the Miau-tze, or the original inhabitants of China, as opposed to the people living there now. Their submission is noted in the early writings about the country.
“Proceeding five days’ journey, in a westerly direction from Karazan, you enter the province of Kardandan belonging to the dominion of the great Khan, and of which the principal city is named Vochang (probably Yung-chang in the western part of Yunnan). These people have the following singular usage. As soon as a woman has been delivered of a child, and rising from her bed, has washed and swathed the infant, her husband immediately takes the place she has left, has the child beside him, and nurses it for forty days. In the meantime the friends and relations of the family pay to him their visits of congratulation; whilst the woman attends to the business of the house, carries victuals and drink to the husband in his bed, and suckles the infant at his side.”[133]
“After traveling five days west from Karazan, you enter the province of Kardandan, which belongs to the great Khan, and where the main city is called Vochang (likely Yung-chang in the western part of Yunnan). The people here have a unique tradition. Once a woman has given birth, gets out of bed, and washes and wraps the baby, her husband immediately takes her place, sits with the baby beside him, and cares for it for forty days. During this time, friends and family come to congratulate him; meanwhile, the woman manages the household, brings food and drinks to her husband in bed, and breastfeeds the baby next to him.”[133]
We find a reference in Hudibras to this grotesque practice, in which it is imputed, but erroneously, to the Chinese themselves, and it reappears on the western side of Europe, among those singular people the Basques, who have their[Pg 156] own especial Deluge tradition, and use a language which, according to Humboldt, approaches some of the dialects of the North American Indians more nearly than any other. They profess to trace the custom up to Aïtor or Noah, whose wife bore a son to him when they were in exile, and, being afraid to stay by herself for fear of being discovered and murdered, bade her husband take care of the child, while she went out to search for food and firing.
We find a reference in Hudibras to this bizarre practice, mistakenly attributed to the Chinese themselves, and it shows up again on the western side of Europe, among the unique Basque people, who have their[Pg 156] own special flood tradition, and speak a language that, according to Humboldt, is closer to some North American Indian dialects than any other. They claim to trace the custom back to Aïtor or Noah, whose wife had a son while they were in exile. Fearing for her safety and afraid of being discovered and killed, she asked her husband to look after the child while she went out to find food and firewood.
The change of name which prevails among the Chinese and Japanese in both sexes, at different periods of life, is also found upon the other continent,[134] where males and females when they come to years of discretion do not retain the names they had when young, and, if they do any remarkable deed, assume a new name upon it.
The practice of changing names, common among the Chinese and Japanese for both genders at various stages of life, can also be seen on the other continent,[134] where men and women don’t keep the names they had as children. Instead, if they accomplish something significant, they take on a new name.
Less importance is to be attached to the coincidence of sun worship, Deluge tradition, and the preservation of ancestral ashes.[135] These, though probably not, might have been indigenous; but we can hardly conceive this of serpent worship, which Mr. Fergusson suggests arose among a people of Turanian origin, from which it spread to every country or land of the Old World in which a Turanian settled. The coincidence between the serpent mounds of North America and such an one as is described by M. Phené in Argyllshire[136] is remarkable; and still more so is that between the Mexican myth of the fourfold destruction of the world by fire and water, with those current among the Egyptians and that of the four ages in the Hindu mythology.
Less significance should be placed on the similarities between sun worship, flood traditions, and the keeping of ancestral ashes.[135] These practices may not have originated locally, but it’s hard to believe that serpent worship did not, which Mr. Fergusson suggests developed among a Turanian people and then spread to every part of the Old World where Turanians settled. The similarity between the serpent mounds in North America and those described by M. Phené in Argyllshire[136] is striking; even more so is the connection between the Mexican myth of the world being destroyed four times by fire and water, and those stories from the Egyptians and the four ages in Hindu mythology.
Another coincidence, although perhaps of minor value, will be seen in the dresses of the soldiers of China and Mexico, as noted in the passages annexed. “Thus, in our[Pg 157] own time, the Chinese soldiers wear a dress resembling the tiger skin, and the cap, which nearly covers the face, is formed to represent the head of a tiger”;[137] while the Mexican warriors, according to Spanish historians, “wore enormous wooden helmets in the form of a tiger’s head, the jaws of which were armed with the teeth of this animal.”[138]
Another coincidence, though perhaps not very significant, can be seen in the uniforms of the soldiers from China and Mexico, as noted in the attached passages. “In our[Pg 157] time, Chinese soldiers wear outfits that look like tiger skins, and their caps, which nearly cover their faces, are designed to resemble a tiger's head”;[137] while the Mexican warriors, according to Spanish historians, “wore huge wooden helmets shaped like a tiger’s head, with jaws equipped with the teeth of this animal.”[138]
Mr. C. Wolcott-Brooks, in an address to the California Academy of Science, has pointed out that, according to Chinese annals, Tai Ko Fo Kee, the great stranger-king, ruled the kingdom of China, and that he is always represented in pictures with two small horns like those associated with the representation of Moses. He and his successors are said to have introduced into China “picture writing” like that in use in Central America at the time of the Spanish conquest. Now there has been found at Copan, in Central America, a figure strikingly like the Chinese symbol of Fo Kee, with his two horns. “Either,” says Mr. Brooks, “one people learned from the other, or both acquired their forms from a common source.”
Mr. C. Wolcott-Brooks, in a speech to the California Academy of Science, noted that, according to Chinese historical records, Tai Ko Fo Kee, the great foreign king, ruled over China. He’s always depicted in images with two small horns similar to those linked to the representation of Moses. He and his successors are believed to have brought “picture writing” to China, similar to what was used in Central America during the Spanish conquest. Recently, a figure was discovered at Copan in Central America that closely resembles the Chinese symbol of Fo Kee with his two horns. “Either,” says Mr. Brooks, “one group learned from the other, or both developed their designs from a shared origin.”
In reviewing all these cases we cannot fail to perceive that early and frequent communication must have taken place between the two worlds, and that the myths of one have probably been carried with them by the migrants to the other.
In looking at all these cases, it's clear that there must have been early and frequent communication between the two worlds, and that the migrants likely brought the myths from one world to the other.
Fig. 32.—Mural Tablet, Temple of Longevity, Canton.
Fig. 32.—Wall Tablet, Temple of Longevity, Guangzhou.
CHAPTER VI.
THE DRAGON.
THE DRAGON.
The dragon is defined in the Encyclopædia Britannica for 1877 as “the name given by the ancients to a huge winged lizard or serpent (fabulous).”
The dragon is defined in the Encyclopædia Britannica for 1877 as “the name given by the ancients to a huge winged lizard or serpent (fabulous).”
Fig. 33.—Draco, or
Flying Lizard from
Singapore.
(After N. B. Dennys.)
Fig. 33.—Draco, or
Flying Lizard from
Singapore.
(After N. B. Dennys.)
The text also goes on to state that “they (the ancients) regarded it as the enemy of mankind, and its overthrow is made to figure among the greatest exploits of the gods and heroes of heathen mythology. A dragon watched the gardens of the Hesperides, and its destruction formed one of the seven labours of Hercules. Its existence does not seem to have been called in question by the older naturalists; figures of the dragon appearing in the works of Gesner and Aldrovandus, and even specimens of the monster, evidently formed artificially of portions of different animals,[Pg 160] have been exhibited.” A reference is also made to the genus Draco, comprising eighteen specimens of winged lizards, all small, and peculiar to India and the islands of the Malay archipelago.
The text also states that “they (the ancients) saw it as the enemy of humanity, and its defeat is highlighted as one of the greatest achievements of the gods and heroes in pagan mythology. A dragon guarded the gardens of the Hesperides, and its defeat was one of Hercules’ seven labors. The older naturalists didn't seem to question its existence; images of the dragon appear in the works of Gesner and Aldrovandus, and even examples of the creature, clearly made from parts of different animals,[Pg 160] have been displayed.” There is also mention of the genus Draco, which includes eighteen species of winged lizards, all small, and unique to India and the Malay archipelago.
Such is the meagre account of a creature which figures in the history and mythology of all nations, which in its different forms has been worshipped as a god, endowed with beneficent and malevolent attributes, combatted as a monster, or supposed to have possessed supernatural power, exercised alternately for the benefit or chastisement of mankind.
This is a brief overview of a being that appears in the history and mythology of every culture. In its various forms, it has been revered as a god with both good and evil qualities, fought against as a monster, or believed to have had supernatural powers that were used either to help or punish humanity.
Its existence is inseparably wedded to the history, from the most remote antiquity, of a nation which possesses connected and authentic memoirs stretching uninterruptedly from the present day far into the remote past; on which the belief in its existence has been so strongly impressed, that it retains its emblem in its insignia of office, in its ornamentation of furniture, utensils, and dwellings, and commemorates it annually in the competition of dragon boats, and the processions of dragon images; which believes, or affects to believe, in its continued existence in the pools of the deep, and the clouds of the sky; which propitiates it with sacrifices and ceremonies, builds temples in its honour, and cultivates its worship; whose legends and traditions teem with anecdotes of its interposition in the affairs of man, and whose scientific works, of antiquity rivalling that of our oldest Western Classics, treat of its existence as a sober and accepted fact, and differentiate its species with some exactness. It is, moreover, though not very frequently, occasionally referred to in the Biblical history of that other ancient, and almost equally conservative branch of the human race, the Jews, not as a myth, or doubtfully existent supernatural monster, but as a tangible reality, an exact terrible creature.
Its existence is closely tied to the history of a nation that has authentic records stretching continuously from the present day deep into the past. This belief in its existence is so strong that it appears in its official symbols, in the way it decorates furniture, tools, and homes, and is celebrated every year in dragon boat races and dragon image processions. The belief persists, or is pretended to, in its continued existence in deep waters and in the skies; it is honored with sacrifices and rituals, temples are built in its name, and its worship is actively practiced. Its legends and traditions are filled with stories of its involvement in human affairs, while ancient scientific texts rivaling our oldest Western classics treat its existence as a well-accepted fact, categorizing its species with some precision. It is, though not very often, occasionally mentioned in the biblical history of the ancient Jewish people, not as a myth or a questionable supernatural being, but as a real and formidable entity.
Equally do we find it noticed in those other valuable records of the past which throw cross lights upon the Bible narrative, and confirm by collateral facts the value of its [Pg 161]historic truth; such as the fragments of Chaldæan history handed down by the reverent care of later historians, the careful narrative of Josephus, and the grand resurrection of Chaldæan and Assyrian lore effected by the marvellously well directed and fortunate labour of G. H. Smith and those who follow in his train.
We also see this highlighted in other valuable historical records that shed light on the Bible narrative, confirming its historical truth with supporting facts, such as the remnants of Chaldæan history preserved by later historians, the detailed accounts of Josephus, and the remarkable revival of Chaldæan and Assyrian stories brought about by the exceptionally directed and fortunate efforts of G. H. Smith and those who came after him.
Fig. 34.—Bronze Dragons supporting the Armillary Sphere, Observatory, Pekin.
Fig. 34.—Bronze dragons supporting the armillary sphere, Observatory, Beijing.
Among the earliest classics of Europe, its existence is asserted as a scientific fact, and accepted by poets as a sound basis for analogies, comparisons, allegories, and fable; it appears in the mythology of the Goth, and is continued through the tradition and fable of every country of Europe; nor does it fail to appear even in the imperfect traditions of the New World,[139] where its presence may be considered as comparatively indigenous, and undetermined by the communications dependent on the so-called discovery of later days.
Among the earliest classics of Europe, its existence is recognized as a scientific fact and accepted by poets as a solid foundation for analogies, comparisons, allegories, and fables; it shows up in the mythology of the Goths and continues through the traditions and stories of every European country. It also appears in the incomplete traditions of the New World, where its presence can be seen as relatively native and not influenced by the later so-called discoveries.
Turning to other popular accounts, we find equally limited and incredible versions of it. All consider it sufficiently disposed of by calling it fabulous,[140] and that a sufficient explanation of any possible belief in it is afforded by a reference[141] to the harmless genus of existing flying lizards referred to above.
Turning to other popular accounts, we find equally limited and incredible versions of it. All consider it sufficiently settled by labeling it fabulous, [140] and that a sufficient explanation for any possible belief in it is provided by a reference [141] to the harmless type of existing flying lizards mentioned earlier.
[Pg 163]Some consider it an evolution of the fancy, typifying noxious principles; thus, Chambers[142] says, “The dragon appears in the mythical history and legendary poetry of almost every nation as the emblem of the destructive and anarchical principle; ... as misdirected physical force and untamable animal passions.... The dragon proceeds openly to work, running on its feet with expanded wings, and head and tail erect, violently and ruthlessly outraging decency and propriety, spouting fire and fury both from mouth and tail, and wasting and devastating the whole land.”
[Pg 163]Some see it as a development of imagination, representing harmful ideas; thus, Chambers[142] says, “The dragon appears in the mythical history and legendary poetry of almost every nation as the symbol of destructive and chaotic forces; ... as misdirected physical power and uncontrollable animal instincts.... The dragon boldly takes action, running on its feet with its wings spread, head and tail up, violently and ruthlessly violating decency and propriety, breathing fire and rage from both its mouth and tail, and laying waste to the entire land.”
The point which strikes me as most interesting in this passage is the reference to the legendary theory of the mode of the dragon’s progress, which curiously calls to mind the semi-erect attitude of the existing small Australian frilled lizard (Chlamydosaurus). This attitude is also ascribed to some of the extinct American Dinosaurs, such as the Stegosaurus.
The most intriguing part of this passage is the mention of the legendary theory about how dragons move, which interestingly reminds me of the semi-erect posture of the small Australian frilled lizard (Chlamydosaurus). This posture is also attributed to some extinct American dinosaurs, like the Stegosaurus.
No one, so far as I am aware, in late days has hitherto ventured to uphold the claims of this terrible monster to be accepted as a real contemporary of primitive man,[143] which[Pg 164] may even have been co-existent with him to a comparatively recent date, and but lately passed away into the cohort of extinct species, leaving behind it only the traditions of its ferocity and terrors, to stamp their impression on the tongues of all countries.
No one, as far as I know, has recently dared to support the idea that this terrifying creature should be recognized as a real contemporary of early humans, [143] which[Pg 164] may have even existed alongside them until fairly recently, only passing into the group of extinct species, leaving behind only the stories of its brutality and fears, which have made a lasting impact on the languages of all nations.
No one has endeavoured to collate the vast bulk of materials shrouded in the stories of all lands. If this were perfectly effected, a diagnosis of the real nature of the dragon might perhaps be made, and the chapter of its characteristics, alliances, and habits completed like that of any other well-established species.
No one has tried to gather all the extensive materials hidden in the stories from around the world. If this were done perfectly, we might be able to truly understand the nature of the dragon, and its characteristics, alliances, and habits could be documented just like any other recognized species.
The following sketch purposes only to initiate the task here propounded, the author’s access to materials being limited, and only sufficient to enable him, as he thinks, to establish generally the proposition which it involves, to grasp as it were some of the broader and salient features of the investigation, while leaving a rich gleaning of corroborative information for the hand of any other who may please to continue and extend his observations.
The following outline is meant only to kick off the task at hand. The author has limited access to materials, just enough to establish the main idea he believes it involves and to highlight some of the broader and key aspects of the investigation. He also hopes to leave plenty of supporting information for anyone else who may want to continue and expand on his observations.
At the outset it will be necessary to assign a much more extended signification to the word dragon than that which is contained in the definition at the head of this chapter. The popular mind of the present day doubtless associates it always with the idea of a creature possessing wings; but the Lung of the Chinese, the δράκων of the Greeks, the[Pg 165] Draco of the Romans, the Egyptian dragon, and the Nâga of the Sanscrit have no such limited signification, and appear to have been sometimes applied to any serpent, lacertian, or saurian, of extraordinary dimensions, nor is it always easy to determine from the passages in which these several terms occur what kind of monster is specially indicated.
At the beginning, we need to give a much broader meaning to the word "dragon" than what’s included in the definition at the start of this chapter. Today's general understanding likely links it to a winged creature; however, the Lung in Chinese culture, the δράκων of the Greeks, the Draco of the Romans, the Egyptian dragon, and the Nâga in Sanskrit have much more expansive meanings. They were sometimes used to refer to any large serpent, lizard, or dinosaur-like creature, and it’s not always clear from the texts where these terms appear what specific type of monster is being referred to.
Thus the dragon referred to by Propertius in the quotation annexed may have been a large python. “Lanuvium[144] is, of old, protected by an aged dragon; here, where the occasion of an amusement so seldom occurring is not lost, where is the abrupt descent into a dark and hollowed cave; where is let down—maiden, beware of every such journey—the honorary tribute to the fasting snake, when he demands his yearly food, and hisses and twists deep down in the earth. Maidens, let down for such a rite, grow pale, when their hand is unprotectedly trusted in the snake’s mouth. He snatches at the delicacies if offered by a maid; the very baskets tremble in the virgin’s hands; if they are chaste, they return and fall on the necks of their parents, and the farmers cry ‘We shall have a fruitful year.’”[145]
Thus, the dragon mentioned by Propertius in the attached quote might have been a large python. “Lanuvium[144] has long been guarded by an old dragon; here, where the chance for such a rare entertainment isn’t missed, where there’s a steep drop into a dark, hollow cave; where is lowered—maids, be careful about such journeys—the tribute for the fasting snake, when he demands his yearly meal and hisses and twists deep underground. Maidens sent down for this rite turn pale when their hand is recklessly placed in the snake’s mouth. He grabs at the offerings presented by a maid; even the baskets shake in the virgin’s hands; if they are pure, they return and throw themselves on their parents’ necks, and the farmers shout, ‘We shall have a fruitful year.’”[145]
To the same class may probably be ascribed the dragon referred to by Aristotle.[146] “The eagle and the dragon are enemies, for the eagle feeds on serpents”; and again,[147] “the Glanis in shallow water is often destroyed by the dragon serpent.” It might perhaps be supposed that the crocodile is here referred to, but this is specially spoken of in another passage, as follows[148]: “But there are others which, though they live and feed in the water, do not take in water but air, and produce their young out of the water; many of these[Pg 166] animals are furnished with feet, as the otter and crocodile, and others are without feet, as the water-serpent.”
To the same category, we can likely link the dragon mentioned by Aristotle.[146] “The eagle and the dragon are enemies because the eagle preys on snakes”; and again,[147] “the Glanis in shallow water is often taken out by the dragon snake.” One might think this refers to the crocodile, but it is specifically mentioned in another part, as follows[148]: “But there are others which, while they live and feed in the water, breathe air instead of taking in water and give birth on land; many of these[Pg 166] animals have feet, like the otter and crocodile, while others, like the water snake, do not.”
A somewhat inexplicable habit is ascribed to the dragon in Book ix.[149]: “When the draco has eaten much fruit, it seeks the juice of the bitter lettuce; it has been seen to do this.”
A somewhat strange habit is attributed to the dragon in Book ix.[149]: “When the dragon has eaten a lot of fruit, it looks for the juice of the bitter lettuce; it has been observed doing this.”
It is also probable that some large serpent is intended by Pliny in the story which he relates,[152] after Democritus, that a man called Thoas was preserved in Arcadia by a dragon. When a boy, he had become attached to it and had reared it very tenderly; but his father, being alarmed at the nature and monstrous size of the reptile, had taken and left it in the desert. Thoas being here attacked by robbers who lay in ambush, he was delivered from them by the dragon, which recognized his voice and came to his assistance. It may be noted in regard to this that there are many authenticated instances of snakes evidencing considerable affection for those who have treated them with kindness.[153]
It’s also likely that Pliny refers to some large serpent in the story he shares, after Democritus, about a man named Thoas who was saved in Arcadia by a dragon. When he was a boy, he had formed a bond with it and took care of it very affectionately; however, his father, worried about the creature’s nature and enormous size, abandoned it in the wilderness. Thoas was then attacked by robbers who were hiding nearby, and the dragon came to his rescue, recognizing his voice and coming to help him. It’s worth mentioning that there are many documented cases of snakes showing strong affection for those who have treated them kindly.
The impression that Pliny’s dragon was intended to represent[Pg 167] some large boa or python is strengthened by his statement:[154] “The dragon is a serpent destitute of venom; its head placed beneath the threshold of a door, the gods being duly propitiated by prayers, will ensure good fortune to the house, it is said.”
The idea that Pliny’s dragon was meant to symbolize some large boa or python is reinforced by his statement:[154] “The dragon is a non-venomous serpent; its head placed under the doorstep, with the gods properly honored through prayers, is said to bring good luck to the home.”
It is remarkable that he attributes to the dragon the same desire and capacity to attack the elephant as is attributed to the Pa snake in Western China, and by the old Arabian voyagers to serpents in Borneo.
It's notable that he gives the dragon the same desire and ability to attack the elephant as the Pa snake in Western China is given, and as old Arabian travelers attributed to serpents in Borneo.
The Shan-hai-king, a Chinese work of extreme antiquity, of which special mention will be made hereafter, says: “The Pa snake swallows elephants, after three years it ejects the bones; well-to-do people, eating it, are cured of consumption.”
The Shan-hai-king, an ancient Chinese text that will be discussed later, states: “The Pa snake swallows elephants, and after three years, it spits out the bones; wealthy people who eat it are cured of tuberculosis.”
Diodorus Siculus, in speaking of the region of the Nile in Libya, says that, according to report, very large serpents are produced there and in great numbers, and that these attack elephants when they gather around the watering places, involve them in their folds till they fall exhausted, and then devour them.
Diodorus Siculus, when discussing the Nile region in Libya, claims that, according to reports, very large snakes are plentiful there. He states that these snakes attack elephants when they congregate around water sources, ensnare them in their coils until the elephants are exhausted, and then consume them.
Diodorus, in another passage referring to the crocodiles and hippopotami of Egypt, speaking of Ethiopia and Libya, mentions a variety of serpents as well as of other wild beasts, including dragons of unusual size and ferocity.
Diodorus, in another section discussing the crocodiles and hippos of Egypt, mentions a range of snakes and other wild animals from Ethiopia and Libya, including exceptionally large and fierce dragons.
While El Edrisi says: “On peut encore citer le serpent de Zaledj dont parlent Ben Khordadébe, l’auteur du Livre des Merveilles, et divers autres écrivains qui s’accordent à dire qu’il existe dans les montagnes de l’ile de Zaledj une espèce de serpent qui attaque l’elephant et le buffle, et qui ne les abandonnent qu’après les avoir vaincu.”[155]
While El Edrisi says: “We can also mention the serpent of Zaledj that Ben Khordadébe, the author of the Book of Wonders, and various other writers talk about, who agree that there is a type of serpent in the mountains of the island of Zaledj that attacks elephants and buffaloes, and only lets go of them after defeating them.”[155]
[Pg 168]Artemidorus, also, according to Strabo,[156] “mentions serpents of thirty cubits in length, which can master elephants and bulls. In this he does not exaggerate; but the Indian and African serpents are of a more fabulous size, and are said to have grass growing on their backs.”
[Pg 168]Artemidorus, according to Strabo, “talks about snakes that are thirty cubits long, which can take down elephants and bulls. He isn’t exaggerating; however, the snakes from India and Africa are said to be even larger and are rumored to have grass growing on their backs.”
Iphicrates, according to Bryant, “related that in Mauritania there were dragons of such extent that grass grew upon their backs.”
Iphicrates, as Bryant stated, “mentioned that in Mauritania there were dragons so large that grass grew on their backs.”
It is doubtful whether large serpents, or real dragons, are referred to by Pliny in the following interesting passages which I give at length: the surprise which he expresses at Juba’s believing that they had crests, leads me to suspect that there was possibly some confusion of species involved; that Juba might have been perfectly accurate so far as the crests are concerned, and that the beasts in question, in place of being pythons of magnitude, were rather some gigantic lizard-like creature, of great length and little bulk, corresponding with the Chinese idea of the dragon, and, therefore, naturally bearing horny crests, similar to those with which the monster is usually represented by the latter people.
It's uncertain whether Pliny is actually talking about large snakes or real dragons in the following interesting passages that I will provide in full. His surprise at Juba believing that they had crests makes me think there may have been some mix-up with species. Juba could have been completely right about the crests, and the creatures in question might not have been massive pythons but rather some gigantic lizard-like animal, long and slender, similar to the Chinese concept of a dragon. This would naturally include horn-like crests, like those often depicted by the Chinese.
It must be noticed here, that if we postulate the existence of the dragon, we are not bound to limit ourselves to a single species, or even two, as the same causes which effected the gradual destruction of one would be exceedingly likely to effect that of another; we must not, therefore, be too critical in comparing descriptions of different authors in different[Pg 169] countries and epochs, since they may refer only to allied, but not identical, animals.
It should be noted that if we assume the existence of dragons, we don't have to limit ourselves to just one species or even two. The same factors that led to the gradual extinction of one could very likely affect another. So, we shouldn’t be too critical when comparing descriptions from different authors across various[Pg 169] countries and eras, since they might be referring to related, but not identical, creatures.
“Africa produces elephants, but it is India that produces the largest, as well as the dragon, who is perpetually at war with the elephant, and is itself of so enormous a size, as easily to envelop the elephants with its folds, and encircle them in its coils. The contest is equally fatal to both; the elephant, vanquished, falls to the earth, and by its weight crushes the dragon which is entwined around it.[158]
“Africa has elephants, but India has the largest ones, along with the dragon, which is always at war with the elephant. The dragon is so huge that it can easily wrap around the elephants and trap them in its coils. The battle is deadly for both; when the elephant is defeated, it crashes to the ground, crushing the dragon tangled around it.[158]
“The sagacity which every animal exhibits in its own behalf is wonderful, but in these it is remarkably so. The dragon has much difficulty in climbing up to so great a height, and therefore, watching the road, which bears marks of their footsteps, when going to feed, it darts down upon them from a lofty tree. The elephant knows that it is quite unable to struggle against the folds of the serpent, and so seeks for trees or rocks against which to rub itself.
“The intelligence that each animal shows for its own benefit is impressive, but in these cases, it's particularly striking. The dragon struggles to reach such great heights, so while watching the path that shows their footprints, it swoops down on them from a tall tree. The elephant understands that it can’t fight against the snake's coils, so it looks for trees or rocks to rub against.”
“The dragon is on its guard against this, and tries to prevent it, by first of all confining the legs of the elephant with the folds of its tail; while the elephant, on the other hand, tries to disengage itself with its trunk. The dragon, however, thrusts its head into its nostrils, and thus, at the same moment, stops the breath, and wounds the most tender parts. When it is met unexpectedly, the dragon raises itself up, faces its opponent, and flies more especially at the eyes; this is the reason why elephants are so often found blind, and worn to a skeleton with hunger and misery.
“The dragon stays alert and tries to stop this by first wrapping its tail around the elephant's legs. In response, the elephant tries to free itself with its trunk. However, the dragon pushes its head into the elephant’s nostrils, cutting off its breath and injuring its most vulnerable areas. When caught off guard, the dragon rears up, confronts its opponent, and aims for the eyes, which is why elephants are often found blind and emaciated from hunger and suffering.”
“There is another story, too, told in relation to these combats. The blood of the elephant, it is said, is remarkably cold; for which reason, in the parching heats of summer, it is sought by the dragon with remarkable avidity. It lies, therefore, coiled up and concealed in the river, in wait for[Pg 170] the elephants when they come to drink; upon which it darts out, fastens itself around the trunk, and then fixes its teeth behind the ear, that being the only place which the elephant cannot protect with the trunk. The dragons, it is said, are of such vast size that they can swallow the whole of the blood; consequently the elephant, being drained of its blood, falls to the earth exhausted; while the dragon, intoxicated with the draught, is crushed beneath it, and so shares its fate.[159]
“There’s another story related to these battles. It’s said that an elephant’s blood is unusually cold, which is why, during the sweltering summer heat, dragons seek it out with great eagerness. They lie coiled up and hidden in the river, waiting for the elephants to come and drink. When an elephant approaches, the dragon swiftly lunges out, wraps itself around the trunk, and sinks its teeth behind the ear, as that's the only spot the elephant can’t protect with its trunk. Dragons are said to be so enormous that they can drink all the blood, causing the elephant to collapse from exhaustion. Meanwhile, the dragon, having indulged in the blood, gets crushed underneath the fallen elephant and meets the same fate.[159]
“Æthiopia produces dragons, not so large as those of India, but still twenty cubits in length. The only thing that surprises me is, how Juba came to believe that they have crests. The Æthiopians are known as the Asachæi, among whom they most abound; and we are told that on those coasts four or five of them are found twisted and interlaced together like so many osiers in a hurdle, and thus setting sail, with their heads erect, they are borne along upon the waves to find better sources of nourishment in Arabia.”[160]
“Ethiopia has dragons, not as big as those from India, but still twenty cubits long. What surprises me is how Juba thought they had crests. The Ethiopians are known as the Asachæi, where they are most plentiful; and it's said that on those coasts four or five of them are found twisted and intertwined like willows in a basket, and with their heads held high, they sail along the waves in search of better food sources in Arabia.”[160]
Pliny then goes on to describe, as separate from dragons, large serpents in India, as follows.
Pliny then describes, separate from dragons, large snakes in India, as follows.
“Megasthenes[161] informs us that in India serpents grow to such an immense size as to swallow stags and bulls; while Metrodorus says that about the river Rhyndacus, in Pontus, they seize and swallow the birds that are flying above them, however high and however rapid their flight.
“Megasthenes[161] tells us that in India, snakes grow so large that they can swallow deer and bulls; while Metrodorus mentions that around the Rhyndacus River in Pontus, they catch and devour birds flying above them, no matter how high or fast they are flying.”
“It is a well-known fact that during the Punic war, at the river Bagrada, a serpent one hundred and twenty feet in length was taken by the Roman army under Regulus, being besieged, like a fortress, by means of balistæ and other engines of war. Its skin and jaws were preserved in a temple at Rome down to the time of the Numantine war.
“It is a well-known fact that during the Punic War, at the river Bagrada, a serpent one hundred and twenty feet long was captured by the Roman army under Regulus, who was besieged like a fortress with ballistae and other war machines. Its skin and jaws were kept in a temple in Rome until the time of the Numantine War.”
“The serpents, which in Italy are known by the name of[Pg 171] boa, render these accounts far from incredible, for they grow to such vast size that a child was found entire in the stomach of one of them which was killed on the Vaticanian Hill during the reign of Emperor Claudius.”[162]
“The snakes, known as boas in Italy, make these stories quite believable because they can grow so large that a whole child was discovered in the stomach of one that was killed on Vatican Hill during the reign of Emperor Claudius.”[162]
Aristotle tells us that “in Libya, the serpents, as it has been already remarked, are very large. For some persons say that as they sailed along the coast, they saw the bones of many oxen, and that it was evident to them that they had been devoured by serpents. And, as the ships passed on, the serpents attacked the triremes, and some of them threw themselves upon one of the triremes and overturned it.”[163]
Aristotle tells us that “in Libya, the snakes, as has already been noted, are very large. Some people say that while they were sailing along the coast, they saw the bones of many oxen and believed it was clear that they had been eaten by snakes. As the ships continued, the snakes attacked the triremes, and some of them jumped onto one of the triremes and tipped it over.”[163]
It is doubtful whether the dragons described by Benjamin of Tudela, who travelled through Europe and the East and returned to Castille in 1173,[164] as infesting the ruins of the palace of Nebuchodonosor at Babylon, so as to render them inaccessible, were creatures of the imagination such as the mediæval mind seems to have loved to dress up, or venomous serpents. But there is little doubt that the so-called dragons of later voyages were simply boas, pythons, or other large serpents, such as those described by John Leo, in his description[Pg 172] of a voyage to Africa, as existing in the caverns of Atlas. He says, “There are many monstrous dragons which are thick about the middle, but have slender necks and tails, so that their motion is but slow.[165] They are so venomous, that whatever they bite or touch, certain death ensues.” There is also the statement of Job Ludolphus that (in Æthiopia) “the dragons are of the largest size, very voracious, but not venomous.”[166]
It’s unclear whether the dragons described by Benjamin of Tudela, who traveled through Europe and the East and returned to Castile in 1173, as infesting the ruins of Nebuchadnezzar's palace in Babylon, making them unreachable, were imaginary creatures that the medieval mind enjoyed creating, or if they were actually venomous snakes. However, it’s widely accepted that the so-called dragons from later voyages were just boas, pythons, or other large snakes, like those mentioned by John Leo in his account of a trip to Africa, stating they lived in the caves of Atlas. He notes, “There are many monstrous dragons that are thick in the middle but have slender necks and tails, making their movement quite slow. They are so venomous that anything they bite or touch leads to certain death.” Job Ludolphus also mentions that (in Ethiopia) “the dragons are very large, very greedy, but not venomous.”
I fancy that at the present day the numbers, magnitude, and terrifying nature of serpents but feebly represent the power which they asserted in the early days of man’s existence, or the terror which they then inspired. This subject has been so ably dealt with by a writer of the last century[167] that I feel no hesitation in transcribing his remarks at length.
I think that today the quantity, size, and frightening nature of snakes hardly capture the power they had in the early days of human existence, or the fear they caused back then. This topic has been so well handled by a writer from the last century[167] that I have no hesitation in copying his comments in full.
“It is probable, in early times, when the arts were little known and mankind were but thinly scattered over the earth, that serpents, continuing undisturbed possessors of the forest, grew to an amazing magnitude, and every other tribe of animals fell before them. It then might have happened that the serpents reigned tyrants of the district for centuries together. To animals of this kind, grown by time and rapacity to one hundred or one hundred and fifty feet long, the lion, the tiger, and even the elephant itself were but feeble opponents. That horrible fetor, which even the commonest and the most harmless snakes are still found to diffuse, might in these larger ones become too powerful for any living being to withstand, and while they preyed without distinction, they might also have poisoned the atmosphere round them. In this manner, having for ages lived in the hidden and unpeopled forest, and finding, as their appetites were more powerful, the quantity of their prey decreasing, it is possible[Pg 173] they might venture boldly from their retreats into the more cultivated parts of the country, and carry consternation among mankind, as they had before desolation among the lower ranks of nature.
“It’s likely that in ancient times, when people barely understood the arts and were sparsely spread across the planet, serpents—undisturbed rulers of the forest—grew to an incredible size, overpowering every other animal. It's possible that these serpents dominated the region for centuries. To creatures that had grown to be one hundred or one hundred and fifty feet long, lions, tigers, and even elephants would have seemed weak. The awful stench that even the smallest and most harmless snakes still emit could have been overwhelming in these larger ones, making it unbearable for any living being to endure, and while they hunted indiscriminately, they might have also polluted the air around them. In this way, having lived for ages in the hidden and unpopulated forests, and as their appetites grew stronger while the amount of prey decreased, it’s possible[Pg 173] they might have ventured boldly into the more cultivated areas of the country, causing panic among humans, just as they had previously brought devastation among the lower ranks of nature.”
“We have many histories of antiquity presenting us such a picture, and exhibiting a whole nation sinking under the ravages of a single serpent. At that time man had not learned the art of uniting the efforts of many to effect one great purpose. Opposing multitudes only added new victims to the general calamity, and increased mutual embarrassment and terror. The animal, therefore, was to be singly opposed by him who had the greatest strength, the best armour, and the most undaunted courage. In such an encounter hundreds must have fallen, till one more lucky than the rest, by a fortunate blow, or by taking the monster in its torpid interval and surcharged with spoil, might kill and thus rid his country of the destroyer. Such was the original occupation of heroes.
“We have many ancient histories that show us a scene where an entire nation is brought down by a single serpent. Back then, humans hadn't figured out how to combine their efforts to achieve a common goal. Fighting against many only created more victims and increased the chaos and fear. So, the beast had to be faced individually by the strongest, the best-equipped, and the most fearless. In such battles, hundreds must have fallen until one lucky enough to land a fortunate strike, or who caught the creature while it was sluggish and weighed down with its spoils, might kill it and free his land from the menace. This was the original role of heroes."
“But as we descend into more enlightened antiquity we find these animals less formidable, as being attacked in a more successful manner.
“But as we look back into more enlightened ancient times, we find these animals less intimidating, as they are attacked in a more effective way."
“We are told that while Regulus led his army along the banks of the river Bagrada in Africa, an enormous serpent disputed his passage over. We are assured by Pliny that it was one hundred and twenty feet long, and that it had destroyed many of the army. At last, however, the battering engines were brought out against it, and then, assailing it at a distance, it was destroyed. Its spoils were carried to Rome, and the general was decreed an ovation for his success.
“We're told that while Regulus was leading his army along the banks of the river Bagrada in Africa, an enormous serpent blocked his way. Pliny assures us it was one hundred and twenty feet long and had killed many soldiers. In the end, though, they brought out the battering engines against it, and after attacking from a distance, they managed to kill it. Its remains were taken to Rome, and the general was awarded an ovation for his victory.”
“There are, perhaps, few facts better ascertained in history than this: an ovation was a remarkable honour, and was only given for some signal exploit that did not deserve a triumph. No historian would offer to invent that part of the story, at least, without being subject to the most shameful detection.
“There are probably very few facts in history that are better confirmed than this: an ovation was a significant honor, awarded only for a notable achievement that didn’t warrant a full triumph. No historian would dare to fabricate that part of the story without risking the most disgraceful exposure.”
[Pg 174]“The skin was kept for several years after, in the Capitol, and Pliny says he saw it there.
[Pg 174]“The skin was kept for several years afterward in the Capitol, and Pliny says he saw it there.
“This tribe of animals, like that of fishes, seem to have no bounds put to their growth; their bones are in a great measure cartilaginous, and they are consequently capable of great extension.
“This group of animals, similar to fish, appears to have no limits to their growth; their bones are largely made of cartilage, which allows them to stretch significantly.
“The older, therefore, a serpent becomes, the larger it grows, and, as they live to a great age, they arrive at an enormous size. Leguat assures us that he saw one in Java that was fifty feet long.[168] Carli mentions their growing to above forty feet, and there is now in the British Museum one that measures thirty-two feet.
“The older a serpent gets, the larger it grows, and since they live for a long time, they can reach an enormous size. Leguat assures us that he saw one in Java that was fifty feet long.[168] Carli notes that they can grow over forty feet, and there is currently one in the British Museum that measures thirty-two feet.
“Mr. Wentworth, who had large concerns in the Berbice in America, assures us that in that country they grow to an enormous length. He describes an Indian mistaking one for a log, and proceeding to sit down on it, when it began to move. A soldier with him shot the snake, but the Indian died of fright. It measured thirty-six feet. It was sent to the Hague.
“Mr. Wentworth, who had significant interests in Berbice in America, assures us that in that country they grow to an enormous length. He describes an Indian mistaking one for a log and then trying to sit on it when it began to move. A soldier with him shot the snake, but the Indian died of fright. It measured thirty-six feet. It was sent to The Hague.”
“A life of savage hostility in the forest offers the imagination one of the most tremendous pictures in nature. In those burning countries where the sun dries up every brook for hundreds of miles round: where what had the appearance of a great river in the rainy season becomes in summer one dreary bed of sand; in those countries a lake that is never dry, or a brook that is perennial, is considered by every animal as the greatest convenience of nature. When they have discovered this, no dangers can deter them from attempting to slake their thirst. Thus the neighbourhood of a rivulet, in the heart of the tropical continents, is generally[Pg 175] the place where all the hostile tribes of nature draw up for the engagement.
A life of fierce conflict in the forest presents one of the most stunning scenes in nature. In those scorching regions where the sun dries up every stream for hundreds of miles around; where what looks like a major river during the rainy season turns into a bleak stretch of sand in summer; in those areas, a lake that never dries up or a stream that constantly flows is seen by every animal as the greatest blessing of nature. Once they find it, no risks can stop them from trying to satisfy their thirst. Therefore, the area near a stream, deep within the tropical continents, is usually[Pg 175] where all the competing tribes of nature gather for battle.
“On the banks of this little envied spot, thousands of animals of various kinds are seen venturing to quench their thirst, or preparing to seize their prey. The elephants are perceived in a long line, marching from the darker parts of the forest. The buffaloes are there, depending upon numbers for security; the gazelles relying solely upon their swiftness; the lion and tiger waiting a proper opportunity to seize.
“On the banks of this little envied spot, thousands of animals of various kinds are seen venturing to quench their thirst or getting ready to catch their prey. The elephants are seen in a long line, marching from the darker parts of the forest. The buffaloes are there, relying on numbers for safety; the gazelles counting only on their speed; the lion and tiger waiting for the right moment to pounce.”
“But chiefly the larger serpents are upon guard there, and defend the accesses of the lake. Not an hour passes without some dreadful combat, but the serpent, defended by its scales, and naturally capable of sustaining a multitude of wounds, is of all others the most formidable. It is the most wakeful also, for the whole tribe sleep with their eyes open, and are consequently for ever upon the watch; so that, till their rapacity is satisfied, few other animals will venture to approach their station.”
“But mainly, the larger snakes are on guard there, protecting the entrances to the lake. Not a single hour goes by without some terrible battle, but the snake, protected by its scales and naturally able to endure many wounds, is the most fearsome of all. It’s also the most alert, as the entire group sleeps with their eyes open, which means they are always on watch; so, until their hunger is satisfied, very few other animals will dare to come near their territory.”
We read of a serpent exhibited in the time of Augustus at Rome, which, Suetonius tells us, “was fifty cubits in length.”[169] But at the present day there are few authentic accounts of snakes exceeding thirty feet in length; and there are some people who discredit any which profess to speak of snakes of greater dimensions than this. There are some, however, among the annexed stories, which I think demand belief, and apparently we may conclude that the python and boa exceptionally attain as much as forty feet in length, or even more.
We read about a serpent displayed in the time of Augustus in Rome, which, according to Suetonius, “was fifty cubits long.”[169] But today, there are few reliable reports of snakes longer than thirty feet, and some people doubt any claims of snakes exceeding that length. However, among the related stories, I believe some deserve to be taken seriously, and it seems that the python and boa can exceptionally reach lengths of up to forty feet or even more.
Wallace[170] merely reports by hearsay that the pythons in the Phillipines, which destroy young cattle, are said to reach more than forty feet.
Wallace[170] simply hears that the pythons in the Philippines, which kill young cattle, are said to grow over forty feet long.
Captain Sherard Osborn,[171] in his description of Quedah in[Pg 176] the Malay peninsula, says, also, as a matter of popular belief: “The natives of Tamelan declared most of them to be of the boa-constrictor species, but spoke of monsters in the deep forests, which might, if they came out, clear off the whole village. A pleasant feat, for which Jadie, with a wag of his sagacious head, assured me that an ‘oular Bessar’ or big snake was quite competent.
Captain Sherard Osborn,[171] in his description of Quedah in[Pg 176] the Malay peninsula, mentions a common belief: “The locals from Tamelan claimed that most of them were boa constrictors, but they talked about monsters in the deep forests that could, if they showed up, wipe out the whole village. Quite an impressive feat, which Jadie, with a knowing nod of his wise head, assured me that an ‘oular Bessar’ or big snake was fully capable of doing.”
“It was strange but interesting to find amongst all Malays a strong belief in the extraordinary size to which the boa-constrictors or pythons would grow; they all maintained that in the secluded forests of Sumatra or Borneo, as well as on some of the smaller islands which were not inhabited, these snakes were occasionally found of forty or fifty feet in length.”
“It was strange yet fascinating to discover that all Malays share a strong belief in how huge boa constrictors or pythons can get; they all insisted that in the remote forests of Sumatra or Borneo, as well as on some uninhabited smaller islands, these snakes could occasionally reach lengths of forty or fifty feet.”
Major McNair says[172]: “One of the keenest sportsmen in Singapore gives an account of a monster that he encountered. He had wounded a boar in the jungle, and was following its tracks with his dogs, when, in penetrating further into the forest, he found the dogs at bay, and, advancing cautiously, prepared for another shot at the boar; to his surprise, however, he found that the dogs were baying a huge python, which had seized the boar, thrown its coils round the unfortunate beast, and was crushing it to death. A well-directed shot laid the reptile writhing on the ground, and it proved to be about thirty feet long. But such instances of extreme length are rare.”
Major McNair says[172]: “One of the best sportsmen in Singapore shares a story about a giant creature he encountered. He had injured a boar in the jungle and was tracking it with his dogs when he went deeper into the forest and found the dogs cornering something. As he moved in quietly, ready to take another shot at the boar, he was surprised to see that the dogs were actually barking at a huge python. The snake had caught the boar, wrapped its coils around it, and was crushing it to death. A well-aimed shot brought the snake down, and it turned out to be about thirty feet long. But such lengths are quite rare.”
Unfortunately the exciting story of a serpent, between forty and fifty feet in length, which I extract from the North China Daily News of November 10th, 1880, the scene of which is also laid in the Malay peninsula, lacks the authenticity of the narrator’s name. It is as follows:—
Unfortunately, the thrilling tale of a serpent, measuring between forty and fifty feet long, which I found in the North China Daily News from November 10th, 1880, also set in the Malay peninsula, is missing the narrator's name for authenticity. It goes like this:—
“The Straits Times tells the following exciting python story: ‘A sportsman, who a few days ago penetrated into the[Pg 177] jungle lying between Buddoh and Sirangoon, came upon a lone hut in a district called Campong Batta, upon the roof of which the skin of an enormous boa or python (whichever may be the correct name) was spread out. The hut was occupied by a Malay and his wife, from whom our informant gathered the following extraordinary account. One night, about a week previously, the Malay was awakened by the cries of his wife for assistance. Being in perfect darkness, and supposing the alarm to be on account of thieves, he seized his sharp parang, and groped his way to her sleeping place, where his hand fell upon a slimy reptile. It was fully a minute before he could comprehend the entire situation, and when he did, he discovered that the whole of his wife’s arm had been drawn down the monster’s throat, whither the upper part of her body was slowly but surely following. Not daring to attack the monster at once for fear of causing his wife’s death, the husband, with great presence of mind, seized two bags within reach, and commenced stuffing them into the corner of the snake’s jaws, by means of which he succeeded in forcing them wider open and releasing his wife’s arm. No sooner had the boa lost his prey than he attacked the husband, whom he began encircling in his fatal coils; but holding out both arms, and watching his opportunity, he attacked the monster so vigorously with his parang that it suddenly unwound itself and vanished through an opening beneath the attap sides of the hut. His clothes were covered with blood, as was also the floor of the hut, and his wife’s arm was blue with the squeezing it received between the boa’s jaws. At daylight the husband discovered his patch of plaintain trees nearly ruined, where the boa, writhing in agony, had broken off the trees at the roots, and in the midst of the debris lay the monster itself, dead. The Malay assured our informant that he had received no less than sixty dollars from Chinese, who came from long distances to purchase pieces of the flesh on account of its supposed medical[Pg 178] properties, and that he had refused six dollars for the skin, which he preferred to retain as a trophy. It was greatly decomposed, having been some days exposed in the open air, and useless for curing. There is no telling what may have been the measurement of this large reptile, but the skin, probably greatly stretched by unskilful removal, measured between seven and eight fathoms.’”
The Straits Times shares this thrilling python story: ‘A sportsman who recently ventured into the [Pg 177] jungle between Buddoh and Sirangoon stumbled upon a solitary hut in an area called Campong Batta. On the roof of the hut, the skin of a massive boa or python (whichever is the correct term) was laid out. The hut was inhabited by a Malay man and his wife, from whom our informant learned the following incredible account. One night, about a week earlier, the Malay was awakened by his wife’s cries for help. In complete darkness, thinking there was a thief, he grabbed his sharp parang and fumbled his way to where she was sleeping, where his hand landed on a slimy reptile. It took him a full minute to grasp the full situation, and when he did, he realized her entire arm was inside the monster’s throat, and her upper body was slowly following. Not wanting to attack the creature and risk his wife’s life, he quickly thought on his feet, grabbed two bags within reach, and started stuffing them into the snake's mouth, which helped him pry it open and free his wife’s arm. Just as the boa lost its prey, it turned on the husband, wrapping itself around him in its deadly coils; but by holding out both arms and waiting for the right moment, he struck the monster fiercely with his parang, causing it to release him and slither away through a gap beneath the reed walls of the hut. His clothes were soaked in blood, as was the floor of the hut, and his wife’s arm was bruised from being squeezed in the boa’s grip. At dawn, he found that his patch of banana trees was nearly destroyed, with the boa having thrashed around and uprooted them, and lying among the wreckage was the dead monster itself. The Malay told our informant he earned no less than sixty dollars from Chinese buyers who traveled from afar to purchase pieces of the flesh due to its supposed medicinal [Pg 178] properties, and he turned down an offer of six dollars for the skin, wanting to keep it as a trophy. It was greatly decomposed after being exposed to the open air for several days, making it useless for preservation. It’s hard to say how large the reptile was, but the skin, likely stretched by improper removal, measured between seven and eight fathoms.’
Bontius speaks of serpents in the Asiatic Isles. “The great ones,” he says, “sometimes exceed thirty-six feet; and have such capacity of throat and stomach that they swallow whole boars.”
Bontius talks about snakes in the Asian Islands. “The large ones,” he says, “sometimes reach over thirty-six feet long; and they have such wide throats and stomachs that they can swallow entire boars whole.”
Mr. McLeod, in the Voyage of the Alceste, states that during a captivity of some months at Whidah, on the coast of Africa, he had opportunities of observing serpents double this length.[173]
Mr. McLeod, in the Voyage of the Alceste, mentions that during several months of captivity at Whidah, on the coast of Africa, he had the chance to observe snakes twice this long.[173]
Broderip, in his Leaves from the Note-book of a Naturalist (Parker, 1852), speaks of a serpent thirty feet in length, which attacked the crew of a Malay proa anchored for the night close to the island of Celebes.
Broderip, in his Leaves from the Note-book of a Naturalist (Parker, 1852), talks about a serpent that was thirty feet long, which attacked the crew of a Malay proa that was anchored for the night near the island of Celebes.
Mr. C. Collingwood in Rambles of a Naturalist, states that “Mr. Low assured me that he had seen one [python] killed measuring twenty-six feet, and I heard on good authority of one of twenty-nine feet having been killed there. In Borneo they were said to attain forty feet, but for this I cannot vouch.”
Mr. C. Collingwood in Rambles of a Naturalist, states that “Mr. Low assured me that he had seen one [python] killed measuring twenty-six feet, and I heard from a reliable source about one that was twenty-nine feet long being killed there. In Borneo, they were said to grow up to forty feet, but I can’t confirm that.”
That large pythons still exist in South and Western China, although of very reduced dimensions as compared with those described in ancient works, is affirmed by many writers, from whom I think it is sufficient to extract a notice by one of the early missionaries who explored that country.
That large pythons still exist in South and Western China, although they are much smaller than those described in ancient texts, is confirmed by many authors. I find it enough to cite a comment from one of the early missionaries who explored that region.
“Pour ce qui est des serpens qu’on trouve dans Chine l’Atlas raconte que la Province de Quansi, en produit de si grands et d’une longueur si extrême, qu’il est presque incroyable; et il nous assure, qu’il s’en est trouvé, qui étaient plus[Pg 179] longs que ne seraient pas dix perches attachées les unes avec les autres, c’est-à-dire, qu’ils avaient plus de trente pieds géométriques. Flore Sienois dit, ‘Gento est le plus grand de tous ceux qui sont dans les provinces de Quansi, de Haynan, et de Quantun ... il dévore les cerfs.... Il s’élève droit sur sa queue, et combat vigoureusement, en cette posture, contre les hommes et les bêtes farouches.’”[174]
“Regarding the snakes found in China, the Atlas states that the Province of Quansi produces them so large and of such extreme length that it's almost unbelievable; and it assures us that there have been some that were longer than ten poles tied together, meaning they measured over thirty geometric feet. Flore Sienois says, ‘Gento is the largest of all those in the provinces of Quansi, Hainan, and Guangdong... it devours deer.... It stands upright on its tail and fights fiercely, in this position, against men and wild beasts.’”[174]
We have unfortunately no clue to the actual length of the serpent Bomma, described by J. M. da Sorrento in A Voyage to Congo in 1682, contained in Churchill’s collection of voyages published in 1732.[175] “The flesh they eat is generally that of wild creatures, and especially of a sort of serpent called Bomma. At a certain feast in Baia, I observed the windows, instead of tapestry and arras, adorned with the skin of these serpents as wide as that of a large ox, and long in proportion.”
We unfortunately have no idea about the actual length of the serpent Bomma, described by J. M. da Sorrento in A Voyage to Congo in 1682, which is included in Churchill’s collection of voyages published in 1732.[175] “They typically eat the flesh of wild animals, particularly a type of serpent called Bomma. At a certain feast in Baia, I noticed that the windows, instead of being decorated with tapestries, were adorned with the skin of these serpents, as wide as that of a large ox and proportionately long.”
That harmless snakes of from twelve to fourteen feet in length occur abundantly in Northern Australia is generally known; but it is only of late years that I have been made acquainted with a firm belief, entertained by the natives in the interior, of the existence near the junction of the Darling and Murray, south of the centre of the continent, of a serpent of great magnitude.
That harmless snakes that are about twelve to fourteen feet long are commonly found in Northern Australia is well known; however, it’s only recently that I learned about a strong belief held by the natives in the interior regarding a large serpent existing near the junction of the Darling and Murray Rivers, south of the center of the continent.
I learn from Mr. G. R. Moffat that on the Lower Murray, between Swan Hill and the Darling junction—at the time of his acquaintance with the district (about 1857 to 1867)—the black fellows had numerous stories of the existence of a large serpent in the Mallee scrub. It was conspicuous for its size, thirty to forty feet in length, and especially for its great girth, swiftness, and intensely disgusting odour; this latter, in fact, constituted the great protection from it, insomuch[Pg 180] as it would be impossible to approach without recognising its presence.
I learned from Mr. G. R. Moffat that along the Lower Murray, between Swan Hill and the Darling junction—during his time in the area (around 1857 to 1867)—the Indigenous people had many stories about a large serpent living in the Mallee scrub. It was notable for its size, measuring between thirty to forty feet long, and especially for its substantial girth, speed, and extremely unpleasant smell; this last feature served as a significant deterrent, as it made it impossible to get close without being aware of its presence.
Mr. Moffatt learnt personally from a Mr. Beveridge, son of Mr. Peter Beveridge, of Swan Hill station, that he had actually seen one, and that his account quite tallied with those of the blacks. In answer to an inquiry which I addressed to Australia, I received the note attached below.[176]
Mr. Moffatt learned directly from a Mr. Beveridge, the son of Mr. Peter Beveridge from Swan Hill station, that he had actually seen one, and that his description matched with those of the Indigenous people. In response to a question I directed to Australia, I received the note attached below.[176]
Mr. Henry Liddell, who was resident on the Darling River in 1871-72, informs me that he has heard from stock-riders and ration-carriers similar accounts to that of Mr. Moffatt, with reference to the existence of large serpents of the boa species in an adjacent locality, viz. the tract of country lying to the east of Darling and Murray junction, in the back country belonging to Pooncaira station.
Mr. Henry Liddell, who lived by the Darling River in 1871-72, tells me that he has heard from stock riders and ration carriers similar stories to Mr. Moffatt's about the presence of large boa-like serpents in a nearby area, specifically the land to the east of the Darling and Murray junction, in the remote region owned by Pooncaira station.
They described them as being numerous, in barren and rocky places, among big boulders; fully forty feet long; as thick as a man’s thigh; and as having the same remarkable odour described by Mr. Moffatt. They spoke of them as quite common, and not at all phenomenal, between Wentworth and Pooncaira.
They described them as being many, found in barren and rocky areas, among large boulders; measuring about forty feet long; as thick as a man's thigh; and having the same distinctive smell noted by Mr. Moffatt. They said they were quite common and not unusual at all, between Wentworth and Pooncaira.
The Anaconda, in regard to which so much myth and superstition prevails among the Indians of Brazil, is thus spoken of by Condamine, in his Travels in South America. “The most rare and singular of all is a large amphibious serpent from twenty-five to thirty feet long and more than a foot thick, according to report. It is called Jacumama, or ‘the mother of the waters,’ by the Americans of Maynas,[Pg 181] and commonly inhabits the large lakes formed by the river-water after flood.”[177]
The Anaconda, which is surrounded by a lot of myth and superstition among the Indigenous people of Brazil, is described by Condamine in his Travels in South America. “One of the rarest and most unique is a large amphibious snake that is said to be between twenty-five and thirty feet long and more than a foot thick. It is called Jacumama, or ‘the mother of the waters,’ by the people of Maynas,[Pg 181] and it typically lives in the large lakes that form from river overflow.”[177]
Ulloa, also, in his Voyage to South America,[178] says: “In the countries watered by that vast river (the Maranon) is bred a serpent of a frightful magnitude, and of a most deleterious nature. Some, in order to give an idea of its largeness, affirm that it will swallow any beast whole, and that this has been the miserable end of many a man. But what seems still a greater wonder is the attractive quality attributed to its breath,[179] which irresistibly draws any creature to it which happens to be within the sphere of its attraction. The Indians call it Jacumama, i.e. ‘mother of water’; for, as it delights in lakes and marshy places, it may in some sense be considered as amphibious. I have taken a great deal of pains to inquire into this particular, and all I can say is that the reptile’s magnitude is really surprising.”
Ulloa, in his Voyage to South America, says: “In the regions fed by that enormous river (the Maranon), there’s a serpent of terrifying size and very harmful nature. Some people, to illustrate its size, claim that it can swallow any animal whole, and that many men have met a tragic end because of it. But what seems even more astonishing is the alluring quality of its breath, which irresistibly attracts any creature that comes within its reach. The Indians call it Jacumama, i.e. ‘mother of water’; because it thrives in lakes and swampy areas, it can be thought of as somewhat amphibious. I put in a lot of effort to investigate this matter, and all I can say is that the size of the creature is truly impressive.”
John Nieuhoff, in his Voyages to Brazil,[180] speaking of the serpent Guaku or Liboya, says: “It is questionless the biggest of all serpents, some being eighteen, twenty-four, nay thirty feet long, and of the thickness of a man in his middle. The Portuguese call it Kobra Detrado, or the roebuck serpent, because it will swallow a whole roebuck, or any other deer it meets with; after they have swallowed such a deer, they fall asleep, and so are catched. Such a one I saw at Paraiba, which was thirty feet long, and as big as a barrel. This serpent, being a very devouring creature, greedy of prey, leaps from amongst the hedges and woods, and standing upright upon its tail, wrestles both with men and wild[Pg 182] beasts; sometimes it leaps from the trees upon the traveller, whom it fastens upon, and beats the breath out of his body with its tail.”
John Nieuhoff, in his Voyages to Brazil,[180] talks about the Guaku or Liboya serpent, saying: “It’s definitely the largest of all snakes, with some measuring eighteen, twenty-four, even thirty feet long, and as thick as a person at the waist. The Portuguese call it Kobra Detrado, or the roebuck serpent, because it can swallow an entire roebuck or any deer it encounters; after swallowing such a deer, they fall asleep and can easily be caught. I saw one in Paraiba that was thirty feet long and as large as a barrel. This snake, being very greedy, jumps out from the bushes and trees, stands upright on its tail, and wrestles with both people and wild animals; sometimes it leaps down from the trees onto travelers, latching onto them and knocking the breath out of their bodies with its tail.”
The largest (water boa) ever met with by a European appears to be that described by a botanist, Dr. Gardiner, in his Travels in Brazil. It had devoured a horse, and was found dead, entangled in the branches of a tree overhanging a river, into which it had been carried by a flood; it was nearly forty feet long.
The largest water boa ever encountered by a European seems to be the one described by the botanist Dr. Gardiner in his Travels in Brazil. It had eaten a horse and was found dead, tangled in the branches of a tree hanging over a river, into which it had been swept by a flood; it was almost forty feet long.
Winged Serpents.
Flying Snakes.
The next section relates to winged serpents, a belief in which was prevalent in early ages, and is strongly supported by several independent works.
The next section discusses winged serpents, a belief that was common in ancient times and is strongly backed by several independent sources.
Fig. 35.—Egyptian Four-winged Serpent, Chanuphis, or Bait.
(From “Serpent Myths of Ancient Egypt,” by W. R. Cooper.)
Fig. 35.—Egyptian Four-winged Serpent, Chanuphis, or Bait.
(From “Serpent Myths of Ancient Egypt,” by W. R. Cooper.)
To my mind, Herodotus speaks without the slightest doubt upon the subject in the following passages. “Arabia[181] is the last of inhabited lands towards the south, and it is the only country which produces frankincense, myrrh, cassia, cinnamon, and ledanum.” “The frankincense they procure by means of the gum styrax, which the Greeks get from the Phœnicians. This they burn, and thereby obtain the spice; for the trees which bear the frankincense are guarded by[Pg 183] winged serpents, small in size, and of various colours, whereof vast numbers hang about every tree. They are of the same kind as the serpents that invade Egypt, and there is nothing but the smoke of the styrax which will drive them from the trees.”
To me, Herodotus speaks without any doubt on the topic in the following passages. “Arabia[181] is the furthest inhabited land to the south, and it’s the only region that produces frankincense, myrrh, cassia, cinnamon, and ladanum.” “They obtain frankincense from the gum styrax, which the Greeks acquire from the Phoenicians. They burn it to get the spice; the trees that produce frankincense are protected by[Pg 183] small, colorful winged serpents that swarm around each tree. They are similar to the serpents that invade Egypt, and only the smoke of the styrax can drive them away from the trees.”
Fig. 36.—The Symbolic Winged Serpent of the Goddess
Mersokar or Melsokar. (After W. R. Cooper.)
Fig. 36.—The Symbolic Winged Serpent of the Goddess
Mersokar or Melsokar. (After W. R. Cooper.)
Again,[182] “the Arabians say that the whole world would swarm with these serpents, if they were not kept in check, in the way in which I know that vipers are.” “Now, with respect to the vipers and the winged snakes of Arabia, if they increased as fast as their nature would allow, impossible were it for man to maintain himself upon the earth. Accordingly, it is found that when the male and female come together, at the very moment of impregnation, the female seizes the male by the neck, and having once fastened cannot be brought to leave go till she has bit the neck entirely through, and so the male perishes; but after a while he is avenged upon the female by means of the young, which, while still unborn, gnaw a passage through the womb and then through the belly of their mother. Contrariwise, other snakes, which are harmless, lay eggs and hatch a vast number of young. Vipers are found in all parts of the world, but the winged serpents are nowhere seen except in Arabia, where they are all congregated together; this makes them appear so numerous.”
Again, [182] “the Arabians say that the whole world would be overrun by these snakes if they weren't kept in check, just like I know vipers are.” “Now, regarding the vipers and the flying snakes of Arabia, if they multiplied as quickly as they could, it would be impossible for humans to survive on the earth. It's noted that when the male and female come together, at the very moment of mating, the female bites the male by the neck, and once she has a hold, she doesn’t let go until she has bitten through the neck completely, causing the male to die; however, later, he gets his revenge through their offspring, which, while still inside, chew their way out through the mother's womb and then through her belly. In contrast, other harmless snakes lay eggs and hatch many young. Vipers can be found all over the world, but the flying snakes are only seen in Arabia, where they gather in large numbers, making them seem so abundant.”
[Pg 184]Herodotus had so far interested himself in ascertaining the probability of their existence as to visit Arabia for the purpose of inquiry; he says,[183] “I went once to a certain place in Arabia, almost exactly opposite the city of Buto, to make inquiries concerning the winged serpents. On my arrival I saw the back-bones and ribs of serpents in such numbers as it is impossible to describe; of the ribs there were a multitude of heaps, some great, some small, some middle-sized. The place where the bones lie is at the entrance of a narrow gorge between steep mountains, which there open upon a spacious plain communicating with the great plains of Egypt. The story goes, that with the spring the snakes come flying from Arabia towards Egypt, but are met in this gorge by the birds called ibises, who forbid their entrance and destroy them all. The Arabians assert, and the Egyptians also admit, that it is on account of the service thus rendered that the Egyptians hold the ibis in so much reverence.” He further[184] describes the winged serpent as being shaped like the water-snake, and states that its wings are not feathered, but resemble very closely those of the bat.
[Pg 184]Herodotus had become so curious about the possibility of their existence that he traveled to Arabia to investigate; he says, [183] “I once went to a particular spot in Arabia, almost directly across from the city of Buto, to ask about the winged serpents. When I arrived, I saw the backbones and ribs of serpents in such quantities that it's impossible to describe; there were many heaps of ribs, some large, some small, and some medium-sized. The site where the bones are found is at the entrance of a narrow gorge between steep mountains that opens out onto a large plain connected to the great plains of Egypt. The story goes that in the spring, the snakes fly from Arabia toward Egypt, but they are confronted in this gorge by birds called ibises, who prevent their entry and eliminate them all. The Arabians claim, and the Egyptians agree, that it's because of the service they provide that the Egyptians hold the ibis in such high regard.” He further [184] describes the winged serpent as being similar in shape to the water-snake, noting that its wings are not feathered but closely resemble those of a bat.
Fig. 37.—The Symbolic Winged Serpent of the
Goddess Eileithya. (After W. R. Cooper.)
Fig. 37.—The Symbolic Winged Serpent of the Goddess Eileithya. (After W. R. Cooper.)
Aristotle briefly states, as a matter of common report, that there were in his time winged serpents in Ethiopia.[185] Both two and four winged snakes are depicted among the Egyptian[Pg 185] sculptures, considered by Mr. Cooper to be emblematic of deities, and to signify that the four corners of the earth are embraced and sheltered by the supreme Providence.
Aristotle casually mentions, as a common belief of his time, that winged serpents existed in Ethiopia. Both two-winged and four-winged snakes are shown in the Egyptian[Pg 185] sculptures, which Mr. Cooper interprets as symbols of deities, representing that the four corners of the earth are embraced and protected by the supreme Providence.
Josephus[186] unmistakably affirms his belief in the existence of flying serpents, in his account of the stratagem which Moses adopted in attacking the Ethiopians, who had invaded Egypt and penetrated as far as Memphis. From this we may infer that in his time flying serpents were by no means peculiar to Arabia, but, as might have been expected, equally infested the desert lands bordering the fertile strip of the Nile.
Josephus[186] clearly states his belief in the existence of flying snakes in his description of the strategy Moses used to fight the Ethiopians, who had invaded Egypt and reached as far as Memphis. This suggests that during his time, flying snakes weren't just found in Arabia but also, as expected, plagued the desert areas surrounding the fertile Nile valley.
In Whiston’s translation we read that “Moses prevented the enemies, and took and led his army before those enemies were apprised of his attacking them; for he did not march by the river, but by land, where he gave a wonderful demonstration of his sagacity; for when the ground was difficult to be passed over, because of the multitude of serpents (which it produces in vast numbers, and indeed is singular in some of those productions, which other countries do not breed, and yet such as are worse than others in power and mischief, and an unusual fierceness of sight, some of which ascend out of the ground unseen, and also fly in the air, and so come upon men at unawares, and do them a mischief), Moses invented a wonderful stratagem to preserve the army safe and without hurt; for he made baskets, like unto arks, of sedge, and filled them with ibes, and carried them along with them; which animal is the greatest enemy to serpents imaginable, for they fly from them when they come near them; and as they fly they are caught and devoured by them, as if it were done by the harts; but the ibes are tame creatures, and only enemies to the serpentine kind; but about these ibes I say no more at present, since the Greeks themselves are not unacquainted with this sort of bird. As soon, therefore, as Moses was come to the land,[Pg 186] which was the breeder of these serpents, he let loose the ibes, and by their means repelled the serpentine kind, and used them for his assistants before the army came upon that ground.”
In Whiston’s translation, we read that “Moses outsmarted the enemies and led his army before they even realized he was attacking them; he didn’t march by the river but took a land route, showcasing his cleverness. When the ground was hard to navigate because of the countless serpents (which appear in large numbers, with some unique types that other regions don’t produce, yet are more powerful and harmful, exhibiting a fierce gaze, with some emerging from the ground unseen and even flying through the air, catching people off guard and causing harm), Moses devised a brilliant strategy to keep the army safe and unharmed. He created baskets, similar to arks, made from bulrushes, and filled them with ibises, carrying them along. This bird is the ultimate enemy of snakes, as they flee from ibises when they approach; and as they try to escape, they are caught and eaten by the ibises, almost as if it were the work of deer. However, the ibises are tame and specifically hunt serpentine creatures; I’ll say no more about them for now, as even the Greeks are familiar with this type of bird. As soon as Moses reached the land, [Pg 186] which was home to these snakes, he released the ibises, and with their help, he drove away the snakes and used them as allies before the army arrived on that ground.”
These statements of Herodotus and Josephus are both too precise to be explicable on the theory that they refer to the darting or jumping serpents which Nieuhoff describes, in his day, as infesting the palm trees of Arabia and springing from tree to tree; or to the jaculus of Pliny,[187] which darts from the branches of trees, and flies through the air as though it were hurled by an engine, and which is described by Ælian and graphically figured by Lucan[188] in the passage—“Behold! afar, around the trunk of a barren tree, a fierce serpent—Africa calls it the jaculus—wreathes itself, and then darts forth, and through the head and pierced temples of Paulus it takes its flight: nothing does venom there effect, death seizes him through the wound. It was then understood how slowly fly the stones which the sling hurls, how sluggishly whizzes the flight of the Scythian arrow.”
These accounts from Herodotus and Josephus are way too specific to be explained by the idea that they’re talking about the quick, jumping snakes that Nieuhoff wrote about, which were known to swarm the palm trees of Arabia and leap from tree to tree; or the jaculus that Pliny mentions, which launches from branches and flies through the air as if thrown by a machine. This snake is described by Ælian and vividly depicted by Lucan in the passage—“Look! from afar, around the trunk of a barren tree, a fierce snake—Africa calls it the jaculus—coils itself, then strikes, piercing through the head and temples of Paulus as it flies away: there’s nothing venomous about that, death comes to him through the wound. It became clear how slowly the stones are thrown from the sling, and how sluggishly the Scythian arrow flies.”
Solinus, whose work, Polyhistor, is mainly a compilation from Pliny’s Natural History, gives a similar account of the swarms of winged serpents about the Arabian marshes, and states that their bite was so deadly that death followed the bite before pain could be felt; he also refers to their destruction by the ibises, and is probably only quoting other authors rather than speaking of his own knowledge.
Solinus, whose work, Polyhistor, primarily compiles information from Pliny’s Natural History, provides a similar description of the swarms of winged snakes around the Arabian marshes. He mentions that their bite was so poisonous that death occurred before any pain could be felt. He also talks about their demise at the hands of ibises and is likely just repeating what other writers have said rather than sharing his own observations.
Cicero, again, speaks of the ibis as being a very large bird, with strong legs, and a horny long beak, which destroys a great number of serpents, and keeps Egypt free from pestilential diseases, by killing and devouring the flying serpents, brought from the deserts of Lybia by the south-west wind, and so preventing the mischief which might[Pg 187] attend their biting while alive, or from any infection when dead.
Cicero also describes the ibis as a huge bird with powerful legs and a long, tough beak. It kills a lot of snakes and helps keep Egypt safe from harmful diseases by hunting down and eating the flying snakes that the south-west wind brings in from the deserts of Libya. This action prevents the problems that could arise from their bites while they're alive or from any infection when they're dead.
There are not unfrequent allusions in ancient history to serpents having become so numerous as to constitute a perfect plague; the dreadful mortality caused among the Israelites by the fiery serpents spoken of in Numbers is a case in point, and another[189] is the migration of the Neuri from their own country into that of the Budini, one generation before the attack of Darius, in consequence of the incursion of a huge multitude of serpents. It is stated that some of these were produced in their own country, but for the most part they came in from the deserts of the north. The home of the Neuri appears to have been to the north-west of the Pontus Euxinus, pretty much in the position of Poland, and I believe that at the present day the only harmful reptile occurring in it is the viper common to the rest of Europe. Diodorus Siculus[190] mentions a tradition that the Cerastes had once made an irruption into Egypt in such numbers as to have depopulated a great portion of the inhabited districts.
There are often references in ancient history to snakes becoming so numerous that they formed a true plague; the terrible deaths caused among the Israelites by the fiery serpents mentioned in Numbers is one example, and another[189] is the migration of the Neuri from their homeland to that of the Budini, one generation before Darius's attack, due to a massive influx of snakes. It's said that some of these originated in their own land, but most came from the northern deserts. The Neuri's territory seems to have been located to the northwest of the Black Sea, roughly where Poland is today, and I believe that currently, the only dangerous reptile found there is the viper, which is common throughout Europe. Diodorus Siculus[190] notes a tradition that the Cerastes once invaded Egypt in such numbers that they depopulated large areas of the inhabited regions.
These stories are interesting as showing a migratory instinct occurring in certain serpents, either periodically or occasionally, and are thus to some extent corroborative of the account of the annual invasion of Egypt by serpents, referred to in a previous page. They also, I think, confirm the impression that serpents were more numerous in the days of early history, and had a larger area of distribution than they have now, and that possibly some species, such as the Arabian and flying serpents, which have since become extinct, then existed. Thus the boa is spoken of by Pliny as occurring commonly in Italy, and growing to such a vast size that a child was found entire in one of them, which was killed on the Vatican Hill during the reign of the[Pg 188] Emperor Claudius. Yet at the present day there are no snakes existing there at all corresponding to this description.
These stories are fascinating because they show a migratory instinct in some snakes, either regularly or occasionally, which somewhat supports the account of the annual invasion of Egypt by snakes mentioned earlier. I also believe they reinforce the idea that snakes were more numerous in early history and covered a larger area than they do now. It's possible that some species, like Arabian and flying snakes, which are now extinct, existed back then. For instance, Pliny mentions that boas were common in Italy and grew so large that a child was found whole in one that was killed on the Vatican Hill during the reign of the[Pg 188] Emperor Claudius. However, today, no snakes matching that description exist there at all.
Parallel instances of invasions of animals materially affecting the prosperity of man are doubtless familiar to my readers, such as the occasional migration of lemmings, passage of rats, flights of locusts, or the ravages caused by the Colorado beetle; but many are perhaps quite unaware what a terrible plague can be established, in the course of a very few years, by the prolific unchecked multiplication of even so harmless, innocent, and useful an animal as the common rabbit. The descendants of a few imported pairs have laid waste extensive districts of Australia and New Zealand, necessitated an enormous expenditure for their extirpation, and have at the present day[191] caused such a widespread destruction[Pg 189] of property in the latter country, that large areas of ground have actually had to be abandoned and entirely surrendered to them.
Parallel instances of animal invasions that significantly impact human prosperity will likely be familiar to my readers, like the rare migration of lemmings, the movements of rats, swarms of locusts, or the destruction caused by the Colorado beetle. However, many might not realize how devastating a plague can emerge in just a few years from the unchecked reproduction of an animal as seemingly harmless, innocent, and beneficial as the common rabbit. The offspring of a few imported pairs have devastated large areas of Australia and New Zealand, leading to a massive expense for their removal, and today[191] they have caused such extensive damage[Pg 189] to property in New Zealand that vast stretches of land have had to be abandoned entirely.
It is interesting to find in the work of the Arabic geographer El Edrisi a tradition of an island in the Atlantic, called Laca, off the north-west coast of Africa, having been formerly inhabited, but abandoned on account of the excessive multiplication of serpents on it. According to Scaligerus, the mountains dividing the kingdom of Narsinga from Malabar produce many wild beasts, among which may be enumerated winged dragons, who are able to destroy any one approaching their breath.
It’s fascinating to discover in the work of the Arabic geographer El Edrisi a legend of an island in the Atlantic, named Laca, located off the northwest coast of Africa. This island was once inhabited but was abandoned due to a massive increase in the serpent population. According to Scaligerus, the mountains that separate the kingdom of Narsinga from Malabar are home to various wild animals, including winged dragons, which can kill anyone who gets too close to their breath.
Megasthenes (tradente Æliano) relates that winged serpents are found in India; where it is stated that they are noxious, fly only by night, and that contact with their urine destroys portions of animals.
Megasthenes (as reported by Aelian) says that winged snakes are found in India; it's said that they are harmful, fly only at night, and that their urine can kill parts of animals.
[Pg 190]Ammianus Marcellinus (who wrote about the fourth century A.D.) states that the ibis is one among the countless varieties of the birds of Egypt, sacred, amiable, and valuable as storing up the eggs of serpents in his nest for food and so diminishing their number. He also refers to their encountering flocks of winged snakes, coming laden with poison from the marshes of Arabia, and overcoming them in the air, and devouring them before they quit their own region. And Strabo,[192] in his geographical description of India, speaks of serpents of two cubits in length, with membraneous wings like bats: “They fly at night, and let fall drops of urine or sweat, which occasions the skins of persons who are not on their guard to putrefy.” Isaiah speaks of fiery flying serpents, the term “fiery” being otherwise rendered in the Alexandrine edition of the Septuagint by θανατοῦντες “deadly,” while the term “fiery” is explained by other authorities as referring to the burning sensation produced by the bite, and to the bright colour of the serpents.[193] Collateral evidence of the belief in winged serpents is afforded by incidental allusions to them in the classics. Thus Virgil alludes to snakes with strident wings in the line
[Pg 190]Ammianus Marcellinus (who wrote in the fourth century CE) describes the ibis as one of the numerous bird species in Egypt, sacred, friendly, and important because it collects snake eggs in its nest for food, which helps reduce their population. He also mentions how they encounter swarms of winged snakes that come loaded with poison from the marshes of Arabia, defeating them in the air and eating them before they leave their territory. Strabo, [192] in his geographical account of India, talks about snakes that are two cubits long, with membranous wings like bats: “They fly at night and drop urine or sweat, which causes the skin of unsuspecting people to decay.” Isaiah mentions fiery flying serpents, where “fiery” is sometimes translated in the Alexandrine edition of the Septuagint as θανατοῦντες “deadly,” and other sources explain “fiery” as relating to the burning sensation from their bite and the bright coloration of the snakes. [193] Additional evidence of the belief in winged serpents can be found in various classical references. For example, Virgil refers to snakes with loud wings in the line
Illa autem attolit stridentis anguibus alis.[194]
Illa however lifts her wings with hissing snakes. [194]
Lucan[195] refers to the winged serpents of Arabia as forming one of the ingredients of an incantation broth brewed by a Thessalian witch, Erictho, with the object of resuscitating a corpse, and procuring replies to the queries of Sextus, son of Pompey. There are other passages in Ovid and other poets, in which the words “winged serpents” are made use of, but[Pg 191] which I omit to render here, since from the context it seems doubtful whether they were not intended as poetic appellations of the monster to which, by popular consent, the term dragon has been generally restricted.
Lucan[195] mentions the winged serpents of Arabia as one of the ingredients in a potion made by a Thessalian witch, Erictho, aimed at bringing a corpse back to life and answering the questions of Sextus, the son of Pompey. There are other references in Ovid and various poets that also use the term “winged serpents,” but[Pg 191] I choose not to include them here, as it's unclear from the context whether they were simply poetic names for the creature that, by common agreement, is usually called a dragon.
I feel bound to refer, although of course without attaching any very great weight of evidence to them, to the numerous stories popular in the East, in which flying serpents play a conspicuous part, the serpents always having something magical or supernatural in their nature. Such tales are found in the entrancing pages of the Arabian Nights, or in the very entertaining folk-lore of China, as given to us by Dr. N. P. Dennys of Singapore.[196]
I feel compelled to mention, though I won’t put too much emphasis on them, the many stories popular in the East where flying serpents are a prominent feature, and these serpents always have some magical or supernatural qualities. Such tales can be found in the captivating pages of the Arabian Nights or in the entertaining folklore of China, as shared by Dr. N. P. Dennys of Singapore.[196]
The latest notice of the flying serpent that we find is in a work by P. Belon du Mans, published in 1557, entitled, Portraits de quelques animaux, poissons, serpents, herbes et arbres, hommes et femmes d’Arabie, Égypte, et Asie, observés par P. Belon du Mans. It contains a drawing of a biped winged dragon, with the notice “Portrait du serpent ailé” and the quatrain—
The latest mention of the flying serpent can be found in a work by P. Belon du Mans, published in 1557, titled Portraits de quelques animaux, poissons, serpents, herbes et arbres, hommes et femmes d’Arabie, Égypte, et Asie, observés par P. Belon du Mans. It features a drawing of a biped winged dragon, accompanied by the label “Portrait du serpent ailé” and the quatrain—
Dangereuse est du serpent la nature
Qu’on voit voler près le mont Sinai
Qui ne serait, de la voir, esbahy,
Si on a peur, voyant sa pourtraiture?
Dangerous is the nature of the serpent
That can be seen flying near Mount Sinai
Who wouldn’t be amazed to see it,
If one feels fear at its appearance?
This is copied by Gesner, who repeats the story of its flying out of Arabia into Egypt.[197] I attach considerable importance to the short extract which I shall give in a future page from the celebrated Chinese work on geography and natural history, the Shan Hai King, or Mountain and Sea Classic. The Shan Hai King claims to be of great antiquity, and, as Mr. Wylie remarks, though long looked on with distrust, has been investigated recently by scholars of great[Pg 192] ability, who have come to the conclusion that it is at least as old as the Chow dynasty, and probably older. Now, as the Chow dynasty commenced in 1122 B.C., it is, if this latter supposition be correct, of a prior age to the works of Aristotle, Herodotus, and all the other authors we have been quoting, and therefore is the earliest work on natural history extant, and the description of the flying serpent of the Sien mountains (vide infrà) the earliest record of the existence of such creatures.
This is copied by Gesner, who repeats the story of it flying from Arabia to Egypt. I place significant importance on the brief excerpt that I will share on a later page from the renowned Chinese work on geography and natural history, the Shan Hai King, or Mountain and Sea Classic. The Shan Hai King claims to be very ancient, and, as Mr. Wylie notes, even though it was long regarded with skepticism, it has been recently examined by highly regarded scholars who have concluded that it is at least as old as the Chow dynasty, and likely even older. Since the Chow dynasty began in 1122 BCE, if this latter assumption is accurate, it predates the works of Aristotle, Herodotus, and all the other authors we have been referencing, making it the earliest existing work on natural history. The description of the flying serpent from the Sien mountains (vide infrà) is the earliest record of such creatures.
Classical Dragon and Mediæval Dragon.
Classic Dragon and Medieval Dragon.
While the flying serpents of which we have just treated, will, if we assent to the reality of their former existence, assist greatly in the explanation of the belief in a winged dragon so far as Egypt, Arabia, and adjacent countries are concerned, it seems hardly probable that they are sufficient to account for the wide-spread belief in it. This we have already glanced at; but we now propose to examine it in greater detail, with reference to countries so distant from their habitat as to render it unlikely that their description had penetrated there.
While the flying serpents we just discussed might, if we accept that they once existed, help explain the belief in a winged dragon in Egypt, Arabia, and nearby areas, it's hard to believe they alone account for the widespread belief in such creatures. We've touched on this before, but now we plan to look at it in more detail, especially regarding countries far from where these serpents lived, making it unlikely their descriptions reached those places.
The poets of Greece and Rome introduce the dragon into their fables, as an illustration, when the type of power and ferocity is sought for. Homer, in his description of the shield of Hercules, speaks of “The scaly horror of a dragon coiled full in the central field, unspeakable, with eyes oblique, retorted, that askant shot gleaming fire.” So Hesiod[198] (750 to 700 B.C., Grote), describing the same object, says: “On its centre was the unspeakable terror of a dragon glancing backward with eyes gleaming with fire. His mouth, too, was filled with teeth running in a white line, dread and unapproachable; and above his terrible forehead, dread strife[Pg 193] was hovering, as he raises the battle rout. On it likewise were heads of terrible serpents, unspeakable, twelve in number, who were wont to scare the race of men on earth, whosoever chanced to wage war against the son of Jove.”
The poets of Greece and Rome introduce the dragon into their stories as a symbol when they want to convey power and ferocity. Homer, in his description of Hercules' shield, talks about “The scaly horror of a dragon coiled right in the center, terrifying, with slanted eyes that shot out gleaming fire.” Similarly, Hesiod[198] (750 to 700 BCE, Grote), describing the same object, says: “In the center was the terrifying sight of a dragon glancing back with fiery eyes. Its mouth was filled with teeth arranged in a white line, fearsome and unapproachable; and above its dreadful forehead, terrifying conflict hovered as it raises the battle rout. There were also twelve terrible serpent heads on it, unspeakable, which would frighten any man on earth who happened to go to war against the son of Jove.”
Here it is noteworthy that Hesiod distinguishes between the dragon and serpents.
Here, it's important to note that Hesiod makes a distinction between the dragon and serpents.
Ovid[199] locates the dragon slain by Cadmus in Bœotia, near the river Cephisus. He speaks of it as being hid in a cavern, adorned with crests, and of a golden colour. He, like the other poets, makes special reference to the eyes sparkling with fire, and it may be noted that a similar brilliancy is mentioned by those who have observed pythons in their native condition. He speaks of the dragon as blue,[200] and terribly destructive owing to the possession of a sting, long constricting folds, and venomous breath.
Ovid locates the dragon killed by Cadmus in Bœotia, close to the river Cephisus. He describes it as hidden in a cave, decorated with crests, and golden in color. Like other poets, he particularly mentions the eyes sparkling with fire, and it's worth noting that a similar brightness is described by those who have seen pythons in their natural habitat. He refers to the dragon as blue, and incredibly destructive due to its sting, long constricting coils, and poisonous breath.
The story of Ceres flying to heaven in a chariot drawn by two dragons, and of her subsequently lending it to Triptolemus, to enable him to travel all over the earth and distribute corn to its inhabitants, is detailed or alluded to by numerous poets, as well as the tale of Medea flying from Jason in a chariot drawn by winged dragons. Ceres[201] is[Pg 194] further made to skim the waves of the ocean, much after the fashion of mythical personages depicted in the wood-cuts illustrating passages in the Shan Hai King.[202] Ammianus Marcellinus, whose history ends with the death of Valerius in A.D. 378, refers, as a remarkable instance of credulity, to a vulgar rumour that the chariot of Triptolemus was still extant, and had enabled Julian, who had rendered himself formidable both by sea and land, to pass over the walls of, and enter into the city of Heraclea. Though rational explanations are afforded by the theory of Bochart and Le Clerc, that the story is based upon the equivocal meaning of a Phœnician word, signifying either a winged dragon or a ship fastened with iron nails or bolts; or by that of Philodorus, as cited by Eusebius, who says that his ship was called a flying dragon, from its carrying the figure of a dragon on its prow; yet either simply transposes into another phase the current belief in a dragon, without prejudicing it.
The story of Ceres flying to heaven in a chariot pulled by two dragons, and later lending it to Triptolemus so he could travel all over the earth and distribute corn to its people, is mentioned or referenced by many poets, just like the tale of Medea escaping from Jason in a chariot drawn by winged dragons. Ceres[201] is[Pg 194] also described as skimming the ocean waves, reminiscent of mythical figures shown in the woodcuts that illustrate sections of the Shan Hai King.[202] Ammianus Marcellinus, whose history concludes with the death of Valerius in CE 378, points out, as a notable example of gullibility, a common rumor that Triptolemus's chariot still existed and had allowed Julian, who had become a formidable force both by sea and land, to scale the walls and enter the city of Heraclea. Although rational explanations are provided by the theories of Bochart and Le Clerc, suggesting that the story stems from the ambiguous meaning of a Phoenician word that can mean either winged dragon or a ship constructed with iron nails or bolts; or by Philodorus, as quoted by Eusebius, who states that his ship was called a flying dragon due to a dragon figure on its prow; either way, it simply transforms the existing belief in a dragon without dismissing it.
Diodorus Siculus disposes of the Colchian dragon and the golden-fleeced ram in a very summary manner, as follows:—
Diodorus Siculus briefly covers the Colchian dragon and the golden-fleeced ram as follows:—
“It is said that Phryxus, the son of Athamas and Nephele, in order to escape the snares of his stepmother, fled from Greece with his half-sister Hellen, and that whilst they were being carried, under the advice of the gods, by the ram with a golden fleece out of Europe into Asia, the girl accidentally fell off into the sea, which on that account has been called Hellespont. Phryxus, however, being carried safely into Colchis, sacrificed the ram by the order of an oracle, and hung up its skin in a shrine dedicated to Mars.
“It is said that Phryxus, the son of Athamas and Nephele, fled Greece with his half-sister Hellen to escape his stepmother's traps. While they were being carried by the ram with the golden fleece, guided by the gods, the girl accidentally fell into the sea, which is why it’s called the Hellespont. Phryxus, however, made it safely to Colchis, where he sacrificed the ram as instructed by an oracle and hung its skin in a shrine dedicated to Mars.”
“After this the king learnt from an oracle that he would meet his death when strangers, arriving there by ship, should have carried off the golden fleece. On this account,[Pg 195] as well as from innate cruelty, the man was induced to offer sacrifice with the slaughter of his guests; in order that, the report of such an atrocity being spread everywhere, no one might dare to set foot within his dominions. He also surrounded the temple with a wall, and placed there a strong guard of Taurian soldiery; which gave rise to a prodigious fiction among the Greeks, for it was reported by them that bulls, breathing fire from their nostrils, kept watch over the shrine, and that a dragon guarded the skin, for by ambiguity the name of the Taurians was twisted into that of bulls, and the slaughter of guests furnished the fiction of the expiation of fire. In like manner they translated the name of the prefect Draco, to whom the custody of the temple had been assigned, into that of the monstrous and horrible creature of the poets.”
“After this, the king learned from an oracle that he would die when strangers arrived by ship and took away the golden fleece. Because of this, [Pg 195] and out of his own cruelty, he was driven to sacrifice his guests; so that, by spreading the news of such a terrible act, no one would dare to enter his lands. He also built a wall around the temple and stationed a strong guard of Taurian soldiers there, which led to an incredible legend among the Greeks. They claimed that fire-breathing bulls were watching over the shrine and that a dragon guarded the fleece. This was because the name of the Taurians was twisted into that of bulls, and the killing of guests created the story of purifying fire. Similarly, they transformed the name of the prefect Draco, who was in charge of the temple, into that of the monstrous creature from the poems.”
Nor do others fail to give a similar explanation of the fable of Phryxus, for they say that Phryxus was conveyed in a ship which bore on its prow the image of a ram, and that Hellen, who was leaning over the side under the misery of sea-sickness, tumbled into the water.
Nor do others miss the chance to give a similar explanation of the fable of Phryxus, for they say that Phryxus was transported on a ship with the image of a ram on its bow, and that Hellen, who was leaning over the side from the misery of seasickness, fell into the water.
Among other subjects of poetry are the dragon which guarded the golden apples of the Hesperides, and the two which licked the eyes of Plutus at the temple of Æsculapius with such happy effect that he began to see.
Among other topics in poetry are the dragon that guarded the golden apples of the Hesperides, and the two that licked Plutus's eyes at the temple of Aesculapius with such a positive effect that he started to see.
Philostratus[203] separates dragons into Mountain dragons and Marsh dragons. The former had a moderate crest, which increased as they grew older, when a beard of saffron colour was appended to their chins; the marsh dragons had no crests. He speaks of their attaining a size so enormous that they easily killed elephants. Ælian describes their length as being from thirty or forty to a hundred cubits; and Posidonius mentions one, a hundred and forty feet long, that haunted the neighbourhood of Damascus; and another, whose[Pg 196] lair was at Macra, near Jordan, was an acre in length, and of such bulk that two men on horseback, with the monster between them, could not see each other.
Philostratus separates dragons into Mountain dragons and Marsh dragons. The Mountain dragons had a moderate crest that grew larger as they aged, and they developed a saffron-colored beard on their chins; Marsh dragons, on the other hand, had no crests. He talks about their size becoming so immense that they could easily kill elephants. Ælian states that their length ranged from thirty to forty up to a hundred cubits, and Posidonius mentions one that was a hundred and forty feet long, which lived near Damascus; there was another whose lair at Macra, near the Jordan, was an acre long and was so massive that two horseback riders on either side of it couldn’t see each other.
Ignatius states that there was in the library of Constantinople the intestine of a dragon one hundred and twenty feet long, on which were written the Iliad and Odyssey in letters of gold. There is no ambiguity in Lucan’s[204] description of the Æthiopian dragon: “You also, the dragon, shining with golden brightness, who crawl in all (other) lands as innoxious divinities, scorching Africa render deadly with wings; you move the air on high, and following whole herds, you burst asunder vast bulls, embracing them with your folds. Nor is the elephant safe through his size; everything you devote to death, and no need have you of venom for a deadly fate.” Whereas the dragon referred to by Pliny (vide ante, p. 169), as also combating the elephant, is evidently without wings, and may either have been a very gigantic serpent, or a lacertian corresponding to the Chinese idea of the dragon.
Ignatius mentions that in the library of Constantinople, there was an intestine from a dragon that was one hundred and twenty feet long, on which the Iliad and Odyssey were written in gold letters. Lucan's description of the Ethiopian dragon is quite clear: “You too, dragon, shining with golden brightness, who crawl through other lands as harmless divinities, scorching Africa with your deadly wings; you elevate the air above, and following entire herds, you tear apart huge bulls, wrapping them in your coils. Nor is the elephant safe because of its size; everything you condemn to death, and you have no need for venom to bring about a deadly fate.” In contrast, the dragon mentioned by Pliny (vide ante, p. 169), which also battles the elephant, clearly does not have wings and may have either been an extremely large serpent or a lizard that aligns with the Chinese concept of the dragon.
Descending to later periods, we learn from Marcellinus[205] that in his day dragon standards were among the chief insignia of the Roman army; for, speaking of the triumphal entry of Constantine into Rome after his triumph over Magnentius, he mentions that numbers of the chief officers who preceded him were surrounded by dragons embroidered on various points of tissue, fastened to the golden or jewelled points of spears; the mouths of the dragons being open so as to catch the wind, which made them hiss as though they were inflamed with anger, while the coils of their tails were also contrived to be agitated by the breeze. And again he speaks of Silvanus[206] tearing the purple silk from the insignia[Pg 197] of the dragons and standards, and so assuming the title of Emperor.
Descending to later periods, we learn from Marcellinus[205] that in his time, dragon flags were some of the main symbols of the Roman army. He describes the triumphal entry of Constantine into Rome after defeating Magnentius, noting that many of the top officials leading the way were surrounded by dragons embroidered at various points on fabric, attached to the golden or jeweled tips of their spears. The dragons had their mouths open to catch the wind, which made them hiss as if they were filled with rage, while the coils of their tails were designed to be stirred by the breeze. Additionally, he mentions Silvanus[206] tearing the purple silk from the insignia[Pg 197] of the dragons and standards, thereby claiming the title of Emperor.
Several nations, as the Persians, Parthians, Scythians, &c., bore dragons on their standards: whence the standards themselves were called dracones or dragons.
Several nations, like the Persians, Parthians, Scythians, etc., displayed dragons on their flags, which is why the flags themselves were called dracones or dragons.
It is probable that the Romans borrowed this custom from the Parthians, or, as Casaubon has it, from the Dacae, or Codin, from the Assyrians; but while the Roman dracones were, as we learn from Ammianus Marcellinus, figures of dragons painted in red on their flags, among the Persians and Parthians they were, like the Roman eagles, figures in relievo, so that the Romans were frequently deceived and took them for real dragons.
It is likely that the Romans got this practice from the Parthians, or as Casaubon suggests, from the Dacae or Codin, who may have taken it from the Assyrians; however, while the Roman dracones were, as Ammianus Marcellinus tells us, dragon figures painted in red on their flags, in Persian and Parthian cultures, they were, like the Roman eagles, three-dimensional figures, leading the Romans to often mistake them for real dragons.
The dragon plays an important part in Celtic mythology. Among the Celts, as with the Romans, it was the national standard.
The dragon plays a significant role in Celtic mythology. For the Celts, just like the Romans, it served as a national symbol.
While Cymri’s dragon, from the Roman’s hold
Spread with calm wing o’er Carduel’s domes of gold.[207]
While Cymri’s dragon, from the Roman's hold
Spread with calm wings over Carduel’s domes of gold.[207]
The fables of Merllin, Nennius, and Geoffry describe it as red in colour, and so differing from the Saxon dragon which was white. The hero Arthur carried a dragon on his helm, and the tradition of it is moulded into imperishable form in the Faerie Queen. A dragon infested Lludd’s dominion, and made every heath in England resound with shrieks on each May-day eve. A dragon of vast size and pestiferous breath lay hidden in a cavern in Wales, and destroyed two districts with its venom, before the holy St. Samson seized and threw it into the sea.
The stories of Merllin, Nennius, and Geoffry describe the dragon as red, which sets it apart from the Saxon dragon that was white. The hero Arthur wore a dragon on his helmet, and that tradition is immortalized in the Faerie Queen. A dragon plagued Lludd's kingdom, making every heath in England echo with screams on each May Eve. A massive dragon with a toxic breath hid in a cave in Wales, destroying two regions with its poison until the holy St. Samson captured it and threw it into the sea.
In Celtic chivalry, the word dragon came to be used for chief, a Pendragon being a sort of dictator created in times of danger; and as the knights who slew a chief in battle were said to slay a dragon, this doubtless helped to keep alive the popular tradition regarding the monster which had[Pg 198] been carried with them westward in their migration from the common Aryan centre.
In Celtic chivalry, the term dragon came to refer to a leader, with a Pendragon being a kind of dictator appointed in times of crisis; and since the knights who defeated a leader in battle were said to slay a dragon, this likely contributed to the enduring popular belief about the monster that had[Pg 198] been brought with them westward during their migration from the shared Aryan homeland.
The Teutonic tribes who invaded and settled in England bore the effigies of dragons on their shields and banners, and these were also depicted on the ensigns of various German tribes.[208] We also find that Thor himself was a slayer of dragons,[209] and both Siegfried and Beowulf were similarly engaged in the Niebelungen-lied and the epic bearing the name of the latter.[210] The Berserkers not only named their boats after the dragon, but also had the prow ornamented with a dragon figure-head; a fashion which obtains to the present day among the Chinese, who have an annual dragon-boat festival, in which long snaky boats with a ferocious dragon prow run races for prizes, and paddle in processions.
The Teutonic tribes that invaded and settled in England displayed dragon images on their shields and banners, which were also shown on the symbols of various German tribes.[208] We also see that Thor was known as a dragon slayer,[209] and both Siegfried and Beowulf were similarly involved in the Niebelungen-lied and the epic named after the latter.[210] The Berserkers not only named their boats after dragons but also decorated the prow with a dragon figurehead; a tradition that continues today among the Chinese, who hold an annual dragon-boat festival, featuring long, snake-like boats with fierce dragon prows that race for prizes and paddle in processions.
So deeply associated was the dragon with the popular legends, that we find stories of encounters with it passing down into the literature of the Middle Ages; and, like the heroes of old, the Christian saints won their principal renown by dragon achievements. Thus among the dragon-slayers[211] we find that—
So closely linked was the dragon to popular legends that stories of encounters with it continued into the literature of the Middle Ages. Just like the heroes of the past, the Christian saints gained most of their fame from defeating dragons. So, among the dragon-slayers[211] we find that—
1. St. Phillip the Apostle destroyed a huge dragon at Hierapolis in Phrygia.
1. St. Philip the Apostle defeated a giant dragon at Hierapolis in Phrygia.
2. St. Martha killed the terrible dragon called Tarasque at Aix (la Chapelle).
2. St. Martha killed the fearsome dragon named Tarasque at Aix (la Chapelle).
3. St. Florent killed a similar dragon which haunted the Loire.
3. St. Florent killed a similar dragon that terrorized the Loire.
4. St. Cado, St. Maudet, and St. Paul did similar feats in Brittany.
4. St. Cado, St. Maudet, and St. Paul performed similar miracles in Brittany.
6. St. Michael, St. George, St. Margaret, Pope Sylvester, St. Samson, Archbishop of Dol, Donatus (fourth century), St. Clement of Metz, killed dragons.
6. St. Michael, St. George, St. Margaret, Pope Sylvester, St. Samson, Archbishop of Dol, Donatus (fourth century), St. Clement of Metz, killed dragons.
7. St. Romain of Rouen destroyed the huge dragon called La Gargouille, which ravaged the Seine.
7. St. Romain of Rouen defeated the massive dragon known as La Gargouille, which terrorized the Seine.
Moreover, the fossil remains of animals discovered from time to time, and now relegated to their true position in the zoological series, were supposed to be the genuine remains of either dragons or giants, according to the bent of the mind of the individual who stumbled on them: much as in the present day large fossil bones of extinct animals of all kinds are in China ascribed to dragons, and form an important item in the Chinese pharmacopœia. (Vide extract on[Pg 200] Dragon bones from the Pen-tsaou-kang-mu, given on pp. 244-246.)
Moreover, the fossil remains of animals that have been discovered over time, now properly categorized in the zoological hierarchy, were believed to be the actual remains of either dragons or giants, depending on the perspective of the person who found them: similar to how today, large fossil bones of extinct animals in China are attributed to dragons and play a significant role in the Chinese pharmacopoeia. (Vide extract on[Pg 200] Dragon bones from the Pen-tsaou-kang-mu, given on pp. 244-246.)
Fig. 38.—Skeleton of an Iguanodon.
Fig. 38.—Iguanodon skeleton.
The annexed wood-cut of the skeleton of an Iguanodon, found in a coal-mine at Bernissant, exactly illustrates the semi-erect position which the dragon of fable is reported to have assumed.
The attached woodcut of the skeleton of an Iguanodon, discovered in a coal mine at Bernissant, clearly shows the semi-upright position that the mythical dragon is said to have taken.
Among the latest surviving beliefs of this nature may be cited the dragon of Wantley (Wharncliffe, Yorkshire), who was slain by More of More Hall. He procured a suit of armour studded with spikes, and, proceeding to the well where the dragon had his lair, kicked him in the mouth, where alone he was vulnerable. The Lambton worm is another instance.
Among the latest surviving beliefs of this nature is the dragon of Wantley (Wharncliffe, Yorkshire), which was killed by More of More Hall. He got a suit of armor covered in spikes and, going to the well where the dragon lived, kicked it in the mouth, which was the only place it could be harmed. The Lambton worm is another example.
The explanations of these legends attempted by mythologists, based on the supposition that the dragons which are their subjects are simply symbolic of natural phenomena, are ingenious, and perhaps in many instances sufficient, but do not affect, as I have before remarked, the primitive and conserved belief in their previous existence as a reality.
The interpretations of these legends made by mythologists, based on the idea that the dragons featured in them are just symbols of natural events, are clever and may be enough in many cases. However, as I've mentioned before, they don't change the fundamental and enduring belief in these dragons' real existence.
Thus, the author of British Goblins suggests that for the prototype of the red dragon, which haunted caverns and guarded treasures in Wales, we must look in the lightning caverns of old Aryan fable, and deduces the fire-darting dragons of modern lore from the shining hammer of Thor, and the lightning spear of Odin.
Thus, the author of British Goblins proposes that to find the original idea of the red dragon, which roamed caves and protected treasures in Wales, we should explore the lightning caves of ancient Aryan myths. They also trace today's fire-breathing dragons back to Thor's shining hammer and Odin's lightning spear.
The stories of ladies guarded by dragons are explained on the supposition[212] that the ladies were kept in the secured part of the feudal castles, round which the walls wound, and that an adventurer had to scale the walls to gain access to the ladies; when there were two walls, the authors of romance said that the assaulter overcame two dragons, and so on. St. Romain, when he delivered the city of Rouen from a dragon which lived in the river Seine, simply [Pg 201]protected the city from an overflow, just as Apollo (the sun) is symbolically said to have destroyed the serpent Python, or, in other words, dried up an overflow. And the dragon of Wantley is supposed by Dr. Percy to have been an overgrown rascally attorney, who cheated some children of their estates, but was compelled to disgorge by a gentleman named More, who went against him armed with the “spikes of the law,” whereupon the attorney died of vexation.
The tales of ladies guarded by dragons are based on the idea that the ladies were kept in the secure areas of feudal castles, surrounded by walls, and that a hero had to climb these walls to reach them; if there were two walls, the authors of romance claimed that the hero defeated two dragons, and so on. St. Romain, when he freed the city of Rouen from a dragon living in the Seine River, essentially protected the city from flooding, just as Apollo (the sun) is symbolically said to have killed the serpent Python, or in other terms, dried up a flood. Dr. Percy believes the dragon of Wantley was actually a corrupt lawyer who swindled some children out of their properties, but was forced to give it back by a gentleman named More, who confronted him wielding the "spikes of the law," after which the lawyer died of frustration.
Furthermore, our dragoons were so denominated because they were armed with dragons, that is, with short muskets, which spouted fire like dragons, and had the head of a dragon wrought upon their muzzle.
Furthermore, our dragoons were called that because they were equipped with dragons, which were short muskets that shot fire like dragons and had the head of a dragon designed on their muzzle.
This fanciful device occurs also among the Chinese, for a Jesuit, who accompanied the Emperor of China on a journey into Western Tartary in 1683, says, “This was the reason of his coming into their country with so great an army, and such vast military preparations; he having commanded several pieces of cannon to be brought, in order for them to be discharged from time to time in the valleys; purposely that the noise and fire, issuing from the mouths of the dragons, with which they were adorned, might spread terror around.”
This imaginative device is also found among the Chinese. A Jesuit who traveled with the Emperor of China to Western Tartary in 1683 noted, “This was why he entered their country with such a massive army and extensive military preparations; he had ordered several cannons to be brought along so they could be fired periodically in the valleys, intending for the noise and fire coming from the mouths of the dragons they were decorated with to create fear all around.”
Though dragons have completely dropped out of all modern works on natural history, they were still retained and regarded as quite orthodox until a little before the time of Cuvier; specimens, doubtless fabricated like the ingeniously constructed mermaid of Mr. Barnum, were exhibited in the museums; and voyagers occasionally brought back, as authentic stories of their existence, fables which had percolated through time and nations until they had found a home in people so remote from their starting point as to cause a complete obliteration of their passage and origin.
Though dragons have completely vanished from all modern natural history works, they were still accepted and considered quite normal until just before Cuvier's time. Specimens, likely made up like the cleverly crafted mermaid of Mr. Barnum, were displayed in museums; and travelers sometimes returned with what they claimed were true stories of their existence—tales that had been passed down through time and across cultures until they ended up in distant places, completely losing track of their origins.
For instance, Pigafetta, in a report of the kingdom of Congo,[213] “gathered out of the discourses of Mr. E. Lopes, a[Pg 202] Portuguese,” speaking of the province of Bemba, which he defines as “on the sea coast from the river Ambrize, until the river Coanza towards the south,” says of serpents, “There are also certain other creatures which, being as big as rams, have wings like dragons, with long tails, and long chaps, and divers rows of teeth, and feed upon raw flesh. Their colour is blue and green, their skin painted like scales, and they have two feet but no more.[214] The Pagan negroes used to worship them as gods, and at this day you may see divers of them that are kept for a marvel. And because they are very rare, the chief lords there curiously preserve them, and suffer the people to worship them, which tendeth greatly to their profits by reason of the gifts and oblations which the people offer unto them.”
For example, Pigafetta, in a report about the kingdom of Congo,[213] “compiled from the conversations of Mr. E. Lopes, a[Pg 202] Portuguese,” describes the province of Bemba as “on the coast from the Ambrize River to the Coanza River in the south.” He mentions serpents, saying, “There are also certain other creatures that are as big as rams, with wings like dragons, long tails, long jaws, several rows of teeth, and they eat raw flesh. Their color is blue and green, their skin resembles scales, and they have two feet but no more.[214] The pagan natives used to worship them as gods, and even today, you can see several that are kept for spectacle. Because they are very rare, the local lords take special care of them and allow the people to worship them, which greatly benefits them due to the gifts and offerings that the people make to them.”
And John Barbot, Agent-General of the Royal Company of Africa, in his description of the coasts of South Guinea,[215] says: “Some blacks assuring me that they (i.e. snakes) were thirty feet long. They also told me there are winged serpents or dragons having a forked tail and a prodigious wide mouth, full of sharp teeth, extremely mischievous to mankind, and more particularly to small children. If we may credit this account of the blacks, they are of the same sort of winged serpents which some authors tell us are to be found in Abyssinia, being very great enemies to the elephants. Some such serpents have been seen about the river Senegal, and they are adorned and worshipped as snakes are at Wida or Fida, that is, in a most religious manner.”
And John Barbot, Agent-General of the Royal Company of Africa, in his description of the coasts of South Guinea, says: “Some locals told me that they (i.e. snakes) were thirty feet long. They also mentioned there are winged serpents or dragons with forked tails and incredibly wide mouths filled with sharp teeth, which are very harmful to humans, especially small children. If we are to believe this account from the locals, these are the same type of winged serpents that some authors claim are found in Abyssinia, and they are known to be fierce enemies of elephants. Some of these serpents have been spotted around the river Senegal, and they are revered and worshipped like snakes are at Wida or Fida, in a very religious way.”
He describes it as having two feet armed with claws, and two ears, with five prominent and conspicuous tubercles on the back. The whole was ornamented with green and dusky scales. Above, it bore wings fit for flight, and had a long and flexible tail, coloured with yellowish scales, such as shone on the belly and throat. The mouth was provided with sharp teeth, the inferior part of the head, towards the ears, was even, the pupil of the eye black, with a tawny surrounding, and the nostrils were two in number, and open.
He describes it as having two clawed feet and two ears, with five noticeable bumps on its back. The entire creature was decorated with green and dark scales. On top, it had wings suited for flying and a long, flexible tail covered in yellowish scales, similar to those that shone on its belly and throat. Its mouth had sharp teeth, the lower part of the head near the ears was flat, the pupil of its eye was black with a light brown ring around it, and it had two open nostrils.
He criticises Ammianus Marcellinus for his disbelief in winged dragons, and states in further justification of his censure that he had heard, from men worthy of confidence, that in that portion of Pistorian territory called Cotone, a great dragon was seen whose wings were interwoven with sinews a cubit in length, and were of considerable width; this beast also possessed two short feet provided with claws like those of an eagle. The whole animal was covered with scales. The gaping mouth was furnished with big teeth, it had ears, and was as big as a hairy bear. Aldrovandus sustains his argument by quotations from the classics and reference to more recent authors. He quotes Isidorus as stating that the winged Arabian serpents were called Sirens, while their venom was so effective that their bite was attended by death rather than pain; this confirms the account of Solinus.
He criticizes Ammianus Marcellinus for not believing in winged dragons and explains further that he heard from reliable people that in a part of Pistorian territory called Cotone, a huge dragon was seen, whose wings were woven with sinews a foot long and were quite broad; this creature also had two short feet with claws like an eagle's. The entire animal was covered in scales. Its gaping mouth had large teeth, it had ears, and it was the size of a hairy bear. Aldrovandus strengthens his argument by quoting classic sources and referencing more recent writers. He cites Isidorus, who said that the winged Arabian serpents were called Sirens, and their venom was so potent that a bite would lead to death instead of pain; this backs up Solinus's account.
He instances Gesner as saying that, in 1543, he understood that a kind of dragon appeared near Styria, within the confines of Germany, which had feet like lizards, and wings after the fashion of a bat, with an incurable bite, and says these statements are confirmed by Froschonerus in his work on Styria (idque Froschonerus ex Bibliophila Stirio narrabat). He classes dragons (which he considers as essentially winged animals) either as footless or possessing two or four feet.
He mentions that Gesner stated that, in 1543, he learned about a type of dragon that appeared near Styria, within Germany, which had feet like lizards and bat-like wings, with a bite that could not be cured. He says these claims are backed up by Froschonerus in his work on Styria (idque Froschonerus ex Bibliophila Stirio narrabat). He categorizes dragons (which he sees as essentially winged creatures) as either having no feet or having two or four feet.
[Pg 204]He refers to a description by Scaliger[217] of a species of serpent four feet long, and as thick as a man’s arm, with cartilaginous wings pendent from the sides. He also mentions an account by Brodeus, of a winged dragon which was brought to Francis, the invincible King of the Gauls, by a countryman who had killed it with a mattock near Sanctones, and which was stated to have been seen by many men of approved reputation, who thought it had migrated from transmarine regions by the assistance of the wind.
[Pg 204]He talks about a description by Scaliger of a type of serpent that’s four feet long and as thick as a man's arm, with cartilaginous wings hanging from its sides. He also brings up a story by Brodeus about a winged dragon that was brought to Francis, the unbeatable King of the Gauls, by a local who had killed it with a pickaxe near Sanctones, and which was claimed to have been seen by many reputable men who believed it had traveled from overseas thanks to the wind.
Cardan[218] states that whilst he resided in Paris he saw five winged dragons in the William Museum; these were biped, and possessed of wings so slender that it was hardly possible that they could fly with them. Cardan doubted their having been fabricated, since they had been sent in vessels at different times, and yet all presented the same remarkable form. Bellonius states that he had seen whole carcases of winged dragons, carefully prepared, which he considered to be of the same kind as those which fly out of Arabia into Egypt; they were thick about the belly, had two feet, and two wings, whole like those of a bat, and a snake’s tail.
Cardan[218] says that while he was living in Paris, he saw five winged dragons at the William Museum; these were bipedal and had wings so thin that it seemed almost impossible for them to fly with them. Cardan questioned whether they had been fabricated since they arrived in different shipments at different times, yet all had the same remarkable appearance. Bellonius claims he saw entire bodies of winged dragons, carefully preserved, which he believed were the same type that flies from Arabia to Egypt; they were thick around the belly, had two legs, two wings that were intact like a bat's, and tails like a snake.
It would be useless to multiply examples of the stories, no doubt fables, current in mediæval times, and I shall therefore only add here two of those which, though little known, are probably fair samples of the whole. It is amusing to find the story of Sindbad’s escape from the Valley of Diamonds reappearing in Europe during the Middle Ages, with a substitution of the dragon for the roc. Athanasius Kircher, in the Mundus Subterraneus, gives the story of a Lucerne man who, in wandering over Mount Pilate, tumbled into a cavern from which there was no exit, and, in searching round, discovered the lair of two dragons, who proved [Pg 205]more tender than their reputation. Unharmed by them he remained for the six winter months, without any other sustenance than that which he derived from licking the moisture off the rock, in which he followed their example. Noticing the dragons preparing for flying out on the approach of spring, by stretching and unfolding their wings, he attached himself by his girdle to the tail of one of them, and so was restored to the upper world, where, unfortunately, the return to the diet to which he had been so long unaccustomed killed him. In memory, however, of the event, he left his goods to the Church, and a monument illustrative of his escape was erected in the Ecclesiastical College of St. Leodegaris at Lucerne. Kircher had himself seen this, and it was accepted as an irrefragable proof of the story.
It would be pointless to list countless examples of stories, likely fables, that were popular in medieval times, so I’ll just mention two that, although not very well-known, are probably representative of the whole. It's funny to see how the story of Sindbad’s escape from the Valley of Diamonds reappeared in Europe during the Middle Ages, with a dragon replacing the roc. Athanasius Kircher, in the Mundus Subterraneus, tells the tale of a man from Lucerne who, while wandering over Mount Pilate, fell into a cavern with no way out. As he explored, he found the den of two dragons, who turned out to be [Pg 205] gentler than expected. He stayed with them unharmed for six winter months, surviving only by licking the moisture off the rocks, imitating their behavior. When spring was approaching, he saw the dragons stretching and unfolding their wings in preparation for flying. He tied himself to one of their tails and was lifted back to the surface, but sadly, the return to a diet he hadn’t had for so long led to his death. To remember this event, he left his belongings to the Church, and a monument commemorating his escape was installed in the Ecclesiastical College of St. Leodegaris in Lucerne. Kircher had actually seen this monument, and it was regarded as undeniable proof of the story.
Fig. 39.—The Dragons of Mount Pilate.
(From the “Mundus Subterraneus” of Athanasius Kircher.)
Fig. 39.—The Dragons of Mount Pilate.
(From the “Mundus Subterraneus” of Athanasius Kircher.)
Another story is an account also given by A. Kircher,[219] of the fight between a dragon and a knight named Gozione, in the island of Rhodes, in the year 1349 A.D. This monster is described as of the bulk of a horse or ox, with a long neck and serpent’s head—tipped with mule’s ears—the mouth widely gaping and furnished with sharp teeth, eyes sparkling as though they flashed fire, four feet provided with claws like a bear, and a tail like a crocodile, the whole body being coated with hard scales. It had two wings, blue above, but blood-coloured and yellow underneath; it was swifter than a horse, progressing partly by flight and partly by running. The knight, being solicited by the chief magistrate, retired into the country, when he constructed an imitation dragon of paper and tow, and purchased a charger and two courageous English dogs; he ordered slaves to snap the jaws and twist the tail about by means of cords, while he urged his horse and dogs on to the attack. After practising for two months, these latter could scarcely retain their frenzy at the mere sight of the image. He then proceeded to[Pg 207] Rhodes, and after offering his vows in the Church of St. Stephen, repaired to the fatal cave, instructing his slaves to witness the combat from a lofty rock, and hasten to him with remedies, if after slaying the dragon he should be overcome by the poisonous exhalations, or to save themselves, in the event of his being slain. Entering the lair he excited the beast with shouts and cries, and then awaited it outside. The dragon appearing, allured by the expectation of an easy prey, rushed on him, both running and flying; the knight shattered his spear at the first onset on the scaly carcase, and leaping from his horse continued the contest with sword and shield. The dragon, raising itself on its hind legs, endeavoured to grasp the knight with his fore ones, giving the latter an opportunity of striking him in the softer parts of the neck. At last both fell together, the knight being exhausted by the fatigue of the conflict, or by mephitic exhalations. The slaves, according to instruction, rushed forward, dragged off the monster from their master, and fetched water in their caps to restore him; after which he mounted his horse and returned in triumph to the city, where he was at first ungratefully received, but afterwards rewarded with[Pg 208] the highest ranks of the order, and created magistrate of the province.[220]
Another story is an account given by A. Kircher, of the battle between a dragon and a knight named Gozione, on the island of Rhodes, in the year 1349 A.D. This monster is described as being the size of a horse or ox, with a long neck and a serpent’s head—tipped with mule’s ears—the mouth wide open and filled with sharp teeth, eyes sparkling as if they were on fire, four feet with claws like a bear, and a tail resembling that of a crocodile, the entire body covered in hard scales. It had two wings, blue on top, but blood-red and yellow underneath; it was faster than a horse, moving partly by flying and partly by running. The knight, requested by the chief magistrate, went into the countryside, where he made a mock dragon out of paper and tow, and got a horse and two brave English dogs; he directed slaves to snap the jaws and twist the tail with cords, while he urged his horse and dogs to attack. After training for two months, the dogs could hardly contain their excitement at the mere sight of the fake dragon. He then traveled to Rhodes, and after making his offerings in the Church of St. Stephen, headed to the deadly cave, instructing his slaves to watch the fight from a high rock, and rush to him with help if, after killing the dragon, he was overcome by the poisonous fumes, or to save themselves in case he was killed. Entering the lair, he provoked the beast with shouts and cries, and then awaited it outside. The dragon appeared, drawn by the promise of easy prey, lunging at him, both running and flying; the knight broke his spear on the dragon's scaly body at the first strike and, jumping off his horse, continued to fight with sword and shield. The dragon, rising on its hind legs, tried to grab the knight with its front paws, giving the knight a chance to strike it in the softer parts of its neck. Eventually, both fell together, the knight worn out by fatigue or the noxious fumes. The slaves rushed forward as instructed, pulled the monster away from their master, and brought water in their caps to revive him; after which he got back on his horse and returned triumphantly to the city, where he was initially treated ungratefully, but later rewarded with the highest ranks of the order, and appointed magistrate of the province.
Fig. 40.—The Dragon of the Drachenfeldt. (Athanasius Kircher.)
Fig. 40.—The Dragon of the Drachenfeldt. (Athanasius Kircher.)
Kircher had a very pious belief in dragons. He says: “Since monstrous animals of this kind for the most part select their lairs and breeding-places in subterraneous caverns, I have considered it proper to include them under the head of subterraneous beasts. I am aware that two kinds of this animal have been distinguished by authors, the one with, the other without, wings. No one either can or ought to doubt concerning the latter kind of creature, unless perchance he dares to contradict the Holy Scripture, for it would be an impious thing to say it when Daniel makes mention of the divine worship accorded to the dragon Bel by the Babylonians, and after the mention of the dragon made in other parts of the sacred writings.”
Kircher had a very devout belief in dragons. He says: “Since these monstrous creatures mostly choose their homes and breeding spots in underground caverns, I thought it best to categorize them as underground beasts. I know that authors have classified two types of this creature, one with wings and the other without. No one can or should doubt the existence of the wingless kind, unless they’re willing to contradict the Holy Scripture, since it would be sinful to do so, especially when Daniel refers to the worship given to the dragon Bel by the Babylonians, as well as when dragons are mentioned in other parts of the sacred texts.”
Harris, in his Collection of Voyages,[221] gives a singular resumé. He says:—“We have, in an ancient author, a very large and circumstantial account of the taking of a dragon on the frontiers of Ethiopia, which was one and twenty feet in length, and was carried to Ptolemy Philadelphus, who very bountifully rewarded such as ran the hazard of procuring him this beast.—Diodorus Siculus, lib. iii.... Yet terrible as these were they fall abundantly short of monsters of the same species in India, with respect to which St. Ambrose[222] tells us that there were dragons seen in the neighbourhood of the Ganges nearly seventy cubits in length. It was one of this size that Alexander and his army saw in a cave, where it was fed, either out of reverence or from curiosity, by the inhabitants; and the first lightning of its[Pg 209] eyes, together with its terrible hissing, made a strong impression on the Macedonians, who, with all their courage, could not help being frighted at so horrid a spectacle.[223] The dragon is nothing more than a serpent of enormous size; and they formerly distinguished three sorts of them in the Indies, viz. such as were found in the mountains, such as were bred in caves or in the flat country, and such as were found in fens and marshes.
Harris, in his Collection of Voyages,[221] provides a unique summary. He states: “We have, from an ancient writer, a detailed account of a dragon captured on the borders of Ethiopia, which was twenty-one feet long, and was taken to Ptolemy Philadelphus, who generously rewarded those who risked their lives to bring him this creature.—Diodorus Siculus, lib. iii.... Yet, terrifying as these were, they are far less frightening than similar monsters in India, where St. Ambrose[222] tells us that dragons were seen near the Ganges that were nearly seventy cubits long. It was one of this size that Alexander and his army encountered in a cave, where it was either revered or kept out of curiosity by the locals; and the first flash of its[Pg 209] eyes, along with its terrifying hiss, made a strong impression on the Macedonians, who, despite their bravery, could not help but be scared by such a horrifying sight.[223] The dragon is simply a gigantic serpent; and they previously classified three types of them in India: those that lived in the mountains, those that were born in caves or open land, and those found in swamps and marshes.
“The first is the largest of all, and are covered with scales as resplendent as polished gold.[224] These have a kind of beard hanging from their lower jaw, their eyebrows large, and very exactly arched; their aspect the most frightful that can be imagined, and their cry loud and shrill;[225] their crests of a bright yellow, and a protuberance on their heads of the colour of a burning coal.
“The first is the largest of all and is covered with scales that shine like polished gold.[224] They have a kind of beard hanging from their lower jaw, their eyebrows are large and perfectly arched; their appearance is the most terrifying you can imagine, and their cry is loud and piercing;[225] their crests are a bright yellow, and they have a bump on their heads that looks like burning coal.
“Those of the flat country differ from the former in nothing but in having their scales of a silver colour,[226] and in their frequenting rivers, to which the former never come.
“Those from the flat country differ from the former only by having silver-colored scales,[226] and by often being found in rivers, which the former never visit.
“Those that live in marshes and fens are of a dark colour, approaching to a black, move slowly, have no crest, or any rising upon their heads.[227] Strabo says that the painting them with wings is the effect of fancy, and directly contrary to truth, but other naturalists and travellers both ancient and modern affirm that there are some of these species winged.[228][Pg 210] Pliny says their bite is not venomous, other authors deny this. Pliny gives a long catalogue of medical and magical properties, which he ascribes to the skin, flesh, bones, eyes, and teeth of the dragon, also a valuable stone in its head. ‘They hung before the mouth of the dragon den a piece of stuff flowered with gold, which attracted the eyes of the beast, till by the sound of soft music they lulled him to sleep, and then cut off his head.’”
“Those who live in marshes and swamps have a dark color, almost black, move slowly, and lack any crest or raised features on their heads.[227] Strabo claims that painting them with wings is just a product of imagination and completely false, but other naturalists and travelers, both ancient and modern, insist that some of these species do have wings.[228][Pg 210] Pliny states that their bite isn’t poisonous, while other authors dispute this. Pliny provides a long list of medical and magical properties that he attributes to the skin, flesh, bones, eyes, and teeth of the dragon, as well as a valuable stone in its head. ‘They hung a piece of fabric decorated with gold before the entrance to the dragon's den, which caught the creature's attention until they lulled it to sleep with soft music and then cut off its head.’”
I do not find Harris’s statement in Diodorus Siculus, the author quoted, but there is the very circumstantial description of a serpent thirty cubits (say forty-five feet) in length, which was captured alive by stratagem, the first attempt by force having resulted in the death of several of the party. This was conveyed to Ptolemy II. at Alexandria, where it was placed in a den or chamber suitable for exhibition, and became an object of general admiration. Diodorus says: “When, therefore, so enormous a serpent was open for all to see, credence could no longer be refused the Ethiopians, or their statements be received as fables; for they say that they have seen in their country serpents so vast that they can not only swallow cattle and other beasts of the same size, but that they also fight with the elephant, embracing his limbs so tightly in the fold of their coils that he is unable to move, and, raising their neck up underneath his trunk, direct their head against the elephant’s eyes; having destroyed his sight by fiery rays like lightning, they dash him to the ground, and, having done so, tear him to pieces.”
I couldn't find Harris’s statement in Diodorus Siculus, the author mentioned, but there is a detailed description of a serpent measuring thirty cubits (about forty-five feet) in length, which was captured alive through clever tactics, as the first attempt to capture it by force resulted in several deaths among the group. This serpent was brought to Ptolemy II in Alexandria, where it was placed in a suitable enclosure for public display and became a source of wide admiration. Diodorus writes: “When such an enormous serpent was available for everyone to see, people could no longer doubt the claims of the Ethiopians or dismiss their accounts as myths; they say they have seen serpents in their land so massive that they can not only swallow cattle and other animals of similar size but also engage in battle with elephants. They wrap their coils tightly around the elephant's limbs, immobilizing it, and then raise their necks beneath its trunk to aim for its eyes; having blinded it with dazzling rays like lightning, they bring it down and then tear it apart.”
In an account of the castle of Fahender, formerly one of the most considerable castles of Fars, it is stated—“Such is the historical foundation of an opinion generally prevalent, that the subterranean recesses of this deserted edifice are still replete with riches. The talisman has not been forgotten; and tradition adds another guardian to the previous deposit, a dragon or winged serpent; this sits for ever brooding over the treasure which it cannot enjoy.”
In a description of the castle of Fahender, once one of the most significant castles in Fars, it is said—“This is the historical basis for a widely held belief that the underground chambers of this abandoned building are still filled with wealth. The talisman hasn’t been overlooked; and tradition claims there’s an additional protector of the treasure, a dragon or winged serpent; it eternally watches over the riches it can never enjoy.”
[Pg 211]I shall examine, on a future occasion, how far those figures correspond to the Persian ideas of dragons and serpents, the azhdaha (اژدها = dragon) and már (مار = snake), which, as various poets relate, are constant guardians of every subterraneous ganj (گنج = treasure).
[Pg 211]I'll look into, at another time, how closely those figures match the Persian concepts of dragons and snakes, the azhdaha (اژدها = dragon) and már (مار = snake), which, as different poets describe, are always the protectors of every underground ganj (گنج = treasure).
The már at least may be supposed the same as that serpent which guards the golden fruit in the garden of the Hesperides.
The már can at least be thought of as the same serpent that protects the golden fruit in the garden of the Hesperides.
CHAPTER VII.
THE CHINESE DRAGON.
The Chinese Dragon.
We now approach the consideration of a country in which the belief in the existence of the dragon is thoroughly woven into the life of the whole nation. Yet at the same time it has developed into such a medley of mythology and superstition as to materially strengthen our conviction of the reality of the basis upon which the belief has been founded, though it involves us in a mass of intricate perplexities in connection with the determination of its actual period of existence.
We now turn to a country where the belief in dragons is deeply integrated into the lives of the entire nation. However, this belief has also evolved into such a mix of mythology and superstition that it reinforces our conviction about the reality of the underlying truth of the belief, even as it leads us into a web of complexities regarding how long this belief has actually existed.
There is no country so conservative as China, no nation which can boast of such high antiquity, as a collective people permanently occupying the same regions, and preserving records of their polity, manners, and surroundings from the earliest date of their occupation of the territory which still remains the centre of their civilization; and there is none in which dragon culture has been more persistently maintained down to the present day.
There is no country as conservative as China, no nation that can claim such a long history as a collective people consistently living in the same areas and keeping records of their government, customs, and environment from the earliest days of their occupation of the land that is still the heart of their civilization; and there is none where dragon culture has been so continuously upheld to this day.
Its mythologies, histories, religions, popular stories, and proverbs, all teem with references to a mysterious being who has a physical nature and spiritual attributes. Gifted with an accepted form, which he has the supernatural power of casting off for the assumption of others, he has the power of influencing the weather, producing droughts or fertilizing[Pg 213] rains at pleasure, of raising tempests and allaying them. Volumes could be compiled from the scattered legends which everywhere abound relating to this subject; but as they are, for the most part, like our mediæval legends, echoes of each other, no useful purpose would be served by doing so, and I therefore content myself with drawing, somewhat copiously, from one or two of the chief sources of information.
Its myths, histories, religions, popular stories, and proverbs are full of references to a mysterious being who has a physical form and spiritual qualities. He has an accepted appearance that he can magically shed to take on others, and he can influence the weather, causing droughts or bringing nourishing rains at will, as well as stirring up storms and calming them down. Many volumes could be filled with the numerous legends that exist on this topic; however, since they tend to repeat each other like our medieval tales, compiling them wouldn’t be particularly useful. Instead, I will draw, rather extensively, from one or two of the main sources of information.
As, however, Chinese literature is but little known or valued in England, it is desirable that I should devote some space to the consideration of the authority which may be fairly claimed for the several works from which I shall make quotations, bearing on the Chinese testimony of the past existence, and date of existence, of the dragon and other so-called mythical animals.
Since Chinese literature is not well known or appreciated in England, it's important for me to spend some time discussing the credibility that can be reasonably attributed to the various works I'll be quoting, which relate to the Chinese evidence regarding the past existence and timeline of dragons and other so-called mythical creatures.
Incidental comments on natural history form a usual part of every Chinese geographical work, but collective descriptions of animals are rare in the literature of the present, and almost unique in that of the past. We are, therefore, forced to rely on the side-lights occasionally afforded by the older classics, and on one or two works of more than doubtful authenticity which claim, equally with them, to be of high antiquity. The works to which I propose to refer more immediately are the Yih King, the Bamboo Books, the Shu King, the ’Rh Ya, the Shan Hai King, the Păn Ts’ao Kang Muh, and the Yuen Kien Léi Han.
Incidental comments on natural history are a common part of every Chinese geographic work, but comprehensive descriptions of animals are rare in today's literature and almost unique in historical texts. Therefore, we have to rely on the occasional insights provided by older classics, as well as on a couple of works of questionable authenticity that also claim to be very ancient. The works I plan to refer to more directly include the Yih King, the Bamboo Books, the Shu King, the ’Rh Ya, the Shan Hai King, the Păn Ts’ao Kang Muh, and the Yuen Kien Léi Han.
As it is well known that all the ancient books, with the exception of those on medicine, divination, and husbandry, were ordered to be destroyed in the year B.C. 212 by the Emperor Tsin Shi Hwang Ti, under the threatened penalty for non-compliance of branding and labour on the walls for four years, and that a persecution of the literati was commenced by him in the succeeding year, which resulted in the burying alive in pits of four hundred and sixty of their number, it may be reasonably objected that the claims to high antiquity which some of the Chinese classics put forth,[Pg 214] are, to say the least, doubtful, and, in some instances, highly improbable.
As is widely known, all ancient books except those about medicine, divination, and agriculture were ordered to be destroyed in 212 B.C. by Emperor Qin Shi Huang, with the threat of being branded and forced into labor on the walls for four years if they did not comply. Additionally, a persecution of the literati began the following year, which led to four hundred and sixty of them being buried alive. Given this, it can be reasonably argued that the claims to great antiquity made by some of the Chinese classics are, at the very least, questionable, and in some cases, quite unlikely.[Pg 214]
This question has been well considered by Mr. Legge in his valuable translation of the Chinese Classics. He points out that the tyrant died within three years after the burning of the books, and that the Han dynasty was founded only eleven years after that date, in B.C. 201, shortly after which attempts were commenced to recover the ancient literature. He concludes that vigorous efforts to carry out the edict would not be continued longer than the life of its author—that is, not for more than three years—and that the materials from which the classics, as they come down to us, were compiled and edited in the two centuries preceding the Christian era, were genuine remains, going back to a still more remote period.
This question has been thoroughly examined by Mr. Legge in his important translation of the Chinese Classics. He notes that the tyrant died within three years after the books were burned, and that the Han dynasty was established only eleven years later, in BCE 201. Soon after, efforts began to recover the ancient literature. He concludes that strong attempts to enforce the edict would not last beyond the life of its author—that is, no more than three years—and that the materials from which the classics, as we have them today, were compiled and edited in the two centuries before the Christian era were authentic remnants from an even earlier time.
The “Yih King” or “Yh King.”
The "I Ching" or "Book of Changes."
The Yih King is one of those books specially excepted from the general destruction of the books. References in it to the dragon are not numerous, and will be found as quotations in the extracts from the large encyclopædia Yuen Kien Léi Han, given hereafter. This work has hitherto been very imperfectly understood even by the Chinese themselves, but the recent researches of M. Terrien de la Couperie lead us to suppose that our translations have been imperfect, from the fact that many symbols have different significations in the present day to those which they had in very ancient times, and that a special dictionary of archaic meanings must be prepared before an accurate translation can be arrived at, a consummation which may shortly be expected from his labours. I find in my notes, taken from the manuscript of a lecture given before the Ningpo Book Club in 1870, by the Rev. J. Butler, of the Presbyterian Mission, that “the way in which the dragon came to represent the Emperor and the Throne[Pg 215] of China[229] is accounted for in the Yih King as follows:—The chief dragon has his abode in the sky, and all clouds and vapours, winds and rains are under his control. He can send rain or withhold it at his pleasure, and hence all vegetable life is dependent on him. So the Emperor, from his exalted throne, watches over the interests of his people, and confers on them those temporal and spiritual blessings without which they would perish.” I abstain from dwelling on this or any other passages in the Yih King, pending the translation promised by M. De la Couperie, the nature of whose views on it are condensed in the note[230] attached, being extracts from his papers on the subject.
The Yih King is one of the few books saved from the widespread destruction of texts. References to the dragon in it are not many, and they will be found quoted in the excerpts from the large encyclopedia Yuen Kien Léi Han, which will be provided later. This work has not been well understood even by the Chinese themselves, but recent research by M. Terrien de la Couperie suggests that our translations have been flawed, as many symbols today have different meanings than they did in ancient times. It seems necessary to create a special dictionary of archaic meanings before we can achieve an accurate translation, which we hope to see soon from his efforts. In my notes from a lecture given in 1870 by Rev. J. Butler of the Presbyterian Mission to the Ningpo Book Club, I found that “the way the dragon came to represent the Emperor and the Throne[Pg 215] of China[229] is explained in the Yih King as follows:—The chief dragon resides in the sky, controlling all clouds, winds, and rains. He can bring rain or hold it back at will, making all plant life dependent on him. In the same way, the Emperor, from his high throne, oversees the well-being of his people and grants them the material and spiritual blessings they need to survive.” I refrain from elaborating on this or any other passages in the Yih King until the translation promised by M. De la Couperie is completed. The nature of his insights on the subject is summarized in the attached note[230] which contains extracts from his papers.
The Annals of the Bamboo Books.
The Annals of the Bamboo Books.
These are annals from which a great part of Chinese chronology is derived. Mr. Legge gives the history of their[Pg 217] discovery, as related in the history of the Emperor Woo, the first of the sovereigns of Tsin, as follows:
These are records from which much of Chinese history is based. Mr. Legge provides the account of their[Pg 217] discovery, as described in the history of Emperor Woo, the first ruler of Tsin, as follows:
“In the fifth year of his reign, under title of Hëen-ning[231] [= A.D. 279], some lawless parties, in the department of Keih, dug open the grave of King Sëang of Wei [died B.C. 295] and found a number of bamboo tablets, written over, in the small seal character, with more than one hundred thousand words, which were deposited in the imperial library.”
“In the fifth year of his reign, titled Hëen-ning[231] [= CE 279], some criminals in the Keih region opened the grave of King Sëang of Wei [died BCE 295] and discovered a number of bamboo tablets, inscribed in small seal script, containing over one hundred thousand words, which were stored in the imperial library.”
Mr. Legge adds, “The Emperor referred them to the principal scholars in the service of the Government, to adjust the tables in order, having first transcribed them in modern characters. Among them were a copy of the Yih King, in two books, agreeing with that generally received, and a book of annals, in twelve or thirteen chapters, beginning with the reign of Hwang-te, and coming down to the sixteenth year of the last emperor of the Chow dynasty, B.C. 298.”
Mr. Legge adds, “The Emperor directed them to the main scholars working for the Government to organize the tables, having first rewritten them in modern characters. Among them was a copy of the Yih King, in two books, matching the version commonly accepted, and a book of annals, in twelve or thirteen chapters, starting with the reign of Hwang-te and continuing to the sixteenth year of the last emperor of the Chow dynasty, BCE 298.”
“The reader will be conscious of a disposition to reject at once the account of the discovery of the Bamboo Books. He has read so much of the recovery of portions of the Shoo from the walls of houses that he must be tired of this[Pg 218] mode of finding lost treasures, and smiles when he is now called on to believe that an old tomb opened and yielded its literary stores long after the human remains that had been laid in it had mingled with the dust. From the death of King Sëang to A.D. 279 were 574 years.”
The reader might immediately want to dismiss the story of the discovery of the Bamboo Books. They've heard so much about bits of the Shoo being found in old houses that it’s probably getting old to them[Pg 218]. They might even chuckle at the idea that an ancient tomb opened up and revealed its literary treasures long after the human remains inside had turned to dust. There were 574 years from the death of King Sëang to CE 279.
Against this, however, which is not a very weighty objection, if we consider the length of time that Egyptian papyri have been entombed before their restoration to the light, Mr. Legge ranges preponderating evidence in favour of their authenticity, and concludes that “they had, no doubt, been lying for nearly six centuries in the tomb in which they had been first deposited when they were then brought anew to light.”
However, this isn't a very strong objection. If we think about how long Egyptian papyri have been buried before being restored, Mr. Legge presents overwhelming evidence supporting their authenticity and concludes that “they had, no doubt, been lying for nearly six centuries in the tomb where they were first placed when they were brought back to light.”
The annals consist of two portions, one forming what is undoubtedly the original text, and consisting of short notices of occurrences, such as, “In his fiftieth year, in the autumn, in the seventh month, on the day Kang shin [fifty-seventh of cycle] phœnixes, male and female, arrived,” &c. &c. It also records earthquakes, obituaries, accessions, and remarkable natural phenomena. The other portion is interspersed between these, in the form of rather diffuse, though not very numerous, notes, which by some are supposed to be a portion of the original text, by others, to have been added by the commentator Shin Yo [A.D. 502-557].
The records are divided into two parts. One part is clearly the original text, consisting of brief accounts of events, such as, “In his fiftieth year, in the autumn, in the seventh month, on the day Kang shin [fifty-seventh of the cycle], both male and female phoenixes arrived,” etc. It also includes information on earthquakes, obituaries, new rulers, and notable natural events. The other part is mixed in with these, featuring somewhat lengthy, though not very many, notes that some believe are part of the original text while others think were added by the commentator Shin Yo [CE 502-557].
In the latter, frequent references are made to the appearance of phœnixes (the fung wang), ki-lins (unicorns), and dragons.
In the latter, frequent references are made to the appearance of phœnixes (the fung wang), ki-lins (unicorns), and dragons.
[Pg 219]According to the latter, Hwang Ti (B.C. 2697) had a dragon-like countenance; while the mother of Yaou (B.C. 2356) conceived him by a dragon. The legend is: “After she was grown up, whenever she looked into any of the three Ho, there was a dragon following her. One morning the dragon came with a picture and writing. The substance of the writing was—the Red one has received the favour of Heaven.... The red dragon made K‘ing-teo pregnant.”
[Pg 219]According to the latter, Hwang Ti (B.C. 2697) had a dragon-like appearance; while the mother of Yaou (B.C. 2356) became pregnant by a dragon. The legend goes: “After she grew up, whenever she looked into any of the three Ho rivers, a dragon followed her. One morning, the dragon appeared with a picture and writing. The message was—the Red one has received the favor of Heaven... The red dragon made K‘ing-teo pregnant.”
Again, when Yaou had been on the throne seventy years, a dragon-horse appeared bearing a scheme, which he laid on the table and went away.
Once again, after Yaou had been on the throne for seventy years, a dragon-horse showed up with a plan, which it placed on the table before leaving.
The Emperor Shun (B.C. 2255) is said to have had a dragon countenance.
The Emperor Shun (BCE 2255) is described as having the features of a dragon.
It is also said of Yu (the first emperor of the Hia dynasty) that when the fortunes of Hia were about to rise, all vegetation was luxuriant, and green dragons lay in the borders; and that “on his way to the south, when crossing the Kiang, in the middle of the stream, two yellow dragons took the boat on their backs. The people were all afraid; but Yu laughed, and said, ‘I received my appointment from Heaven, and labour with all my strength to nourish men. To be born is the course of nature; to die is by Heaven’s decree. Why be troubled by the dragons?’ On this the dragons went away, dragging their tails.”
It’s also said of Yu (the first emperor of the Hia dynasty) that when the fortunes of Hia were about to rise, all the plants were lush, and green dragons rested on the borders. It’s told that "on his journey south, while crossing the Kiang, in the middle of the river, two yellow dragons lifted the boat onto their backs. The people were all terrified, but Yu laughed and said, ‘I got my appointment from Heaven and work as hard as I can to care for others. Being born is natural; dying is a decision from Heaven. Why worry about the dragons?’ With that, the dragons swam away, dragging their tails.”
From these extracts it will be seen that the dragon, although universally believed in, was already mythical and legendary, so far as the Chinese were concerned.
From these excerpts, it is clear that the dragon, although widely believed in, was already considered mythical and legendary by the Chinese.
The “Shu King”[234] or “Shoo King”
The "Shu King" __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ or "Shoo King"
is, according to Dr. Legge, simply a collection of historic memorials, extending over a space of one thousand seven hundred years, but on no connected method, and with great gaps between them.
is, according to Dr. Legge, just a collection of historical records, spanning a period of one thousand seven hundred years, but without any organized method, and with significant gaps in between.
[Pg 220]It opens with the reign of Yaou (B.C. 2357), and contains interesting details of the polity of those remote ages.
[Pg 220]It starts with the reign of Yaou (B.C. 2357) and includes fascinating details about the governance of those distant times.
It contains a record of the great inundation occurring during his reign, which Mr. Legge does not identify with the Deluge of Genesis, but which Dr. Gutzlaff and other missionary Sinologues consider to be the same.
It includes a record of the major flood that happened during his reign, which Mr. Legge does not link to the Deluge of Genesis, but which Dr. Gutzlaff and other missionary Sinologues believe to be the same.
It is interesting to find in this work, claiming so high an antiquity, references to an antiquity which had preceded it—a bygone civilization, perhaps—as follows, in the book called Yih and Ts‘ih.[235] The emperor (Shun, B.C. 2255 to 2205) says, “I wish to see the emblematic figures of the ancients—the sun, the moon, the stars, the mountain, the dragon, and the flowery fowl, which are depicted on the upper garment; the temple cup, the aquatic grass, the flames, the grains of rice, the hatchet, and the symbol of distinction, which are embroidered on the lower garment. I wish to see all these displayed with the five colours, so as to form the official robes; it is yours to adjust them clearly.” Here the dragon is chosen as an emblematic figure, in association with eleven others, which are objects of every-day knowledge, and this, I think, establishes a presumption that it itself was not at that date considered an object of doubtful credibility.
It's fascinating to find in this work, which claims to be very old, references to an even older civilization—a past society, perhaps—as mentioned in the book called Yih and Ts‘ih.[235] The emperor (Shun, B.C. 2255 to 2205) says, “I want to see the symbolic figures of the ancients—the sun, the moon, the stars, the mountain, the dragon, and the flowery bird, which are shown on the upper garment; the temple cup, the aquatic grass, the flames, the grains of rice, the hatchet, and the symbol of distinction, which are embroidered on the lower garment. I want to see all these displayed in five colors to create the official robes; it's up to you to arrange them clearly.” Here, the dragon is chosen as a symbolic figure, along with eleven others, which are everyday items, and I think this suggests that it wasn’t considered questionable at that time.
Similarly, we find the twelve symbolical animals, representing the twelve branches of the Horary characters (dating, see Williams’ Dictionary, from B.C. 2637), to be the rat, the ox, tiger, hare, dragon, serpent, horse, sheep, monkey, cock, dog, boar, where the dragon is the only one about whose existence a question can be raised. From this latter we learn that there was no confusion of meaning then between dragons and serpents; the distinction of the two creatures was clearly recognized, just as it was many centuries afterwards by Mencius (4th century B.C.), who, in writing of these early periods, says, “In the time of Yaou, the waters,[Pg 221] flowing out of their channels, inundated the Middle Kingdom. Snakes and dragons occupied it, and the people had no place where they could settle themselves”; and again, “Yu dug open their obstructed channels, and conducted them to the sea. He drove away the snakes and dragons,[236] and forced them into the grassy marshes.”
Similarly, we find the twelve symbolic animals, representing the twelve branches of the Horary characters (dating, see Williams’ Dictionary, from BCE 2637), to be the rat, ox, tiger, hare, dragon, serpent, horse, sheep, monkey, rooster, dog, and boar, with the dragon being the only one that raises questions about its existence. From this, we learn that there was no confusion of meaning between dragons and serpents back then; the distinction between the two creatures was clearly recognized, just as it was many centuries later by Mencius (4th century BCE), who, in discussing these early periods, says, “In the time of Yaou, the waters,[Pg 221] flowing out of their channels, flooded the Middle Kingdom. Snakes and dragons occupied it, and the people had no place where they could settle”; and again, “Yu cleared out their blocked channels and directed them to the sea. He drove away the snakes and dragons, [236] and forced them into the grassy marshes.”
The “’Rh Ya.”
The “'Rh Ya.”
The ’Rh Ya or Urh Ya,[237] also transliterated Eul Ya and Œl Ya, a dictionary of terms used in the Chinese classics, but more especially of those in the Shi King, or “Book of Odes,” a collection of ancient ballads compiled and arranged by Confucius.
The 'Rh Ya or Urh Ya,[237] also spelled Eul Ya and Œl Ya, is a dictionary of terms used in the Chinese classics, particularly those found in the Shi King, or "Book of Odes," a collection of ancient ballads put together and organized by Confucius.
There is a tradition that it was commenced by the Duke of Chow 1100 B.C., and completed or enlarged by Tsz Hia, a disciple of Confucius.
There’s a tradition that it started with the Duke of Chow in 1100 BCE and was completed or expanded by Tsz Hia, a student of Confucius.
Dr. Bretschneider suggests that each heading or phrase in the original book merely represents the book names and the popular names of the plants and animals.
Dr. Bretschneider suggests that every heading or phrase in the original book simply represents the book titles and the common names of the plants and animals.
The bulk of the work at present extant consists of the commentary by Kwoh P‘oh (about A.D. 300) and, in some editions, of additional commentaries by other authors.
The majority of the existing work consists of the commentary by Kwoh P‘oh (around A.D. 300) and, in some editions, additional commentaries by other authors.
The illustrations selected from it for the present volume are reduced from those in a very fine folio copy, for the loan[Pg 222] of which I am indebted to Mr. Thomas Kingsmill, of Shanghai.
The illustrations chosen for this volume are scaled down from those in a beautiful folio edition, for which I am grateful to Mr. Thomas Kingsmill of Shanghai for loaning it to me.
Fig. 41.—The Banner called Tsing K’i.
(From the ’Rh Ya.)
Fig. 41.—The banner known as Tsing K’i.
(From the ’Rh Ya.)
These profess to date back so far as the Sung dynasty (A.D. 960 to A.D. 1127), and it is interesting to observe that the representations of tools of husbandry then in use (Fig. 50, p. 232), and of the methods of hawking (Fig. 46, p. 225), fishing (Fig. 47, p. 227), and the like, are such as might be taken without alteration from those of the present day.
These are said to go back as far as the Sung dynasty (CE 960 to A.D. 1127), and it’s interesting to note that the representations of farming tools used at that time (Fig. 50, p. 232), and the techniques for hawking (Fig. 46, p. 225), fishing (Fig. 47, p. 227), and so on, are identical to those we use today.
[Pg 223]The drawings made by Kwoh P‘oh appear to have been lost in the sixth century A.D.
[Pg 223]The drawings created by Kwoh P‘oh seem to have disappeared in the sixth century CE
Fig. 42.—The K’i with Bells.
(From the ’Rh Ya.)
Fig. 42.—The K’i with Bells.
(From the ’Rh Ya.)
Notices of the dragon only appear incidentally in the ’Rh Ya as forming part of the decoration of banners, &c.; but descriptions and figures of the Chinese unicorn are given, and of other remarkable animals, of which I shall eventually take notice.
Notices of the dragon only show up casually in the ’Rh Ya, as part of the decoration on banners, etc.; however, descriptions and images of the Chinese unicorn are provided, along with other notable animals that I will eventually address.
These figures of dragons in the drawings of banners (Figs. 41-44) are especially interesting; as there is fair reason to suppose that they at least have been reproduced[Pg 224] time after time from pre-existing ones with tolerable accuracy; and that they give us a good notion of the general character of the animal they purport to represent.
These images of dragons in the drawings on banners (Figs. 41-44) are particularly intriguing; there’s good reason to believe that they have been copied time and again from earlier designs with reasonable accuracy, and that they provide us with a solid idea of the overall appearance of the creature they claim to depict.
Fig. 43.—The Chao Banner. (From the ’Rh Ya.) |
Fig. 44.—The K’i or Kiao Lung Standard. (From the San Li Tu.) |
I have appended a few fac-similes of wood engravings from the ’Rh Ya on general subjects, in anticipation of others dealing with specialities, which will be found in their appropriate positions; they will serve to correct the notion that the Chinese are entirely devoid of artistic power and imagination (Figs. 46-49).
I have included a few fac-similes of wood engravings from the ’Rh Ya on general topics, with the expectation of more focusing on specific subjects, which will be located in their appropriate places; these will help to challenge the idea that the Chinese lack artistic talent and creativity (Figs. 46-49).
The “Shan Hai King” or Classic of Mountain and Seas.
The "Shan Hai Jing" or Classic of Mountains and Seas.
Fig. 45.—One of the Eave Tiles from the Old Imperial
Palace of Nankin,
showing the Five-clawed or Imperial Dragon, an emblem
which cannot be borne by
any outside of the Imperial service, under the
penalty of death. Commoners have to
be satisfied with a four-clawed dragon.
Fig. 45.—One of the Eave Tiles from the Old Imperial Palace of Nanjing,
showing the Five-clawed or Imperial Dragon, a symbol
that only those in the Imperial service are allowed to use, under the threat
of death. Commoners must
settle for a four-clawed dragon.
Fig. 46.—Return from the Chase. (From the ’Rh Ya.)
Fig. 46.—Back from the Hunt. (From the ’Rh Ya.)
[Pg 226]It is also largely quoted by Williams in his valuable Chinese dictionary. Otherwise Sinologues appear to have entirely ignored it.
[Pg 226]It's also frequently cited by Williams in his useful Chinese dictionary. Otherwise, Sinologues seem to have completely overlooked it.
Mr. Wylie remarks that “it has long been looked upon with distrust; but some scholars of great ability have recently investigated its contents, and come to the conclusion that it is at least as old as the Chow dynasty, and probably of a date even anterior to that period.”
Mr. Wylie notes that “it has long been viewed with skepticism; however, some highly skilled scholars have recently examined its contents and concluded that it is at least as old as the Chow dynasty, and likely even older than that.”
M. Bazin speaks of it as a fabulous description of the world, and attributes it to Taouist writers in the fourth century of our era, who forged the authority of the great Yü and Peh Yi. He thinks it would be useless to attempt the identification of the localities given in it, and offers a translation of a portion of the first chapter in support of his views.
M. Bazin describes it as an amazing portrayal of the world and credits it to Taouist writers from the fourth century AD, who created the authority of the great Yü and Peh Yi. He believes it would be pointless to try to identify the locations mentioned in it and provides a translation of part of the first chapter to support his opinions.
The value of his translation is impaired by his making no distinction between the text and the commentary, and he appears to have possessed an inferior and incomplete version.
The quality of his translation is diminished because he doesn't differentiate between the text and the commentary, and it seems he had access to a subpar and partial version.
In an editorial article in the North China Herald of May 9, 1884 (presumably by Mr. Balfour, an excellent Sinologue), it is referred to the date of Ch’in Shih Huang, who connected the Heptarchy into a single kingdom, and conquered Cochin China about B.C. 222.
In an editorial piece in the North China Herald on May 9, 1884 (likely written by Mr. Balfour, a skilled expert on China), it mentions the time of Ch’in Shih Huang, who united the Heptarchy into one kingdom and conquered Cochin China around B.C. 222.
Kwoh Po‘h[241] (A.D. 276-324), who prepared an edition which has descended to us, ascribes a date to it 3,000 years anterior to his time.
Kwoh Po‘h[241] (CE 276-324), who created an edition that has been passed down to us, attributes a date to it that is 3,000 years before his time.
Liu Hsiu,[241] of the Han dynasty (B.C. 206 to A.D. 25), states that the Emperor Yü, the founder of the Hia dynasty (B.C. 2205), employed Yih and Peh Yi as geographers and natural historians, who produced the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea.” While Yang Sun,[241] of the Ming dynasty (commencing A.D. 1368), states in his after-preface that the Emperor Yü had nine metal vases cast, on which all wonderful or rare animals were engraved, the commoner ones being recorded in the annals of Yü; and that K‘ung Kiah (of the Hia dynasty, B.C. 1879), included this varied information in the present work.
Liu Hsiu, [241] of the Han dynasty (B.C. 206 to A.D. 25), mentions that Emperor Yü, the founder of the Hia dynasty (B.C. 2205), hired Yih and Peh Yi as geographers and natural historians, who created the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea.” Meanwhile, Yang Sun, [241] of the Ming dynasty (starting A.D. 1368), notes in his after-preface that Emperor Yü had nine metal vases made, on which all the extraordinary or rare animals were carved, with the more common ones recorded in the annals of Yü; and that K‘ung Kiah (of the Hia dynasty, B.C. 1879) included this diverse information in the current work.
Fig. 47.—One Mode of capturing Fish. (From the ’Rh Ya.)
Fig. 47.—One Way to Catch Fish. (From the ’Rh Ya.)
Fig. 48.—Summer. (From the ’Rh Ya.)
Fig. 48.—Summer. (From the 'Rh Ya.)
[Pg 229]It is to be hoped that at no distant date some competent Sinologue will be induced to furnish a full translation of this remarkable work, with an adequate commentary.
[Pg 229]Hopefully, it won’t be too long before a skilled Sinologue is encouraged to provide a complete translation of this remarkable work, along with a proper commentary.
There is no doubt that many would be deterred from doing so by an impression that a collection of fabulous stories, treating of supernatural beings and apparently impossible monsters, is unworthy the consideration of mature intellect, and only fit to be relegated to the domain of Jack the Giant Killer and other childish stories. After a close examination of the book, I apprehend that this view of it can hardly be maintained. That such stories or descriptions are interspersed throughout the work is not to be disputed; but a large proportion of it consists of apparently authentic geographical records, including, as is customary with all works of a similar nature in China, descriptions of the most remarkable objects of natural history occurring in the different regions. I think it will be found possible to identify many of these at the present day, some may be conjectured at, and the residue are not more numerous in proportion than the similar fables or perverted accounts which figure in the western classic volumes of Ctesias, Aristotle, Pliny, and even much later writers. So far as the supernatural portions are concerned, it must be remembered that, even so late as the days of the childhood of Sir Humphrey Davy, pixies were still supposed by the lower classes to trace the fairy rings in Cornwall; that quite lately, and perhaps among certain classes to the present day, the existence of the banshee in Ireland, of the kelpie in Scotland, and of persons gifted with the mysterious and awe-inspiring power of second sight, [Pg 230]was religiously believed in. There are few important houses in England whose ancestral walls have not concealed an apparition connected with the destinies of the family, appearing only on fatal or eventful occasions; and in the days of the sapient James I. in England, and among the Pilgrim Fathers in the American States, the existence of wizards and witches was universally accepted as an undeniable fact, proved by hundreds of instances of extorted or voluntary confession, and supplemented by the concurrent testimony of a still greater number of witnesses who genuinely believed themselves to have been the spectators or victims of the supernatural powers of the accused.
Many people would likely avoid this topic because they think a collection of incredible stories about supernatural beings and seemingly impossible monsters isn't worthy of adult consideration and should be dismissed as just childish tales like Jack the Giant Killer. However, after closely examining the book, I believe this perspective is hard to support. While it is true that such stories and descriptions are scattered throughout the work, a significant portion consists of seemingly authentic geographical records, which, as is common with similar works in China, includes descriptions of the most remarkable natural history objects in various regions. I think it will be possible to identify many of these today; some may only be guessed at, and the rest are not more numerous than the similar myths or distorted accounts found in Western classic works by Ctesias, Aristotle, Pliny, and even later writers. Regarding the supernatural elements, it should be noted that even in the childhood of Sir Humphrey Davy, lower-class people still believed that pixies made fairy rings in Cornwall; not long ago, and perhaps still among some groups today, the existence of the banshee in Ireland, the kelpie in Scotland, and those with the mysterious and awe-inspiring ability of second sight was genuinely believed. There are few significant houses in England whose ancestral walls haven't hidden a ghost linked to the family's fate, appearing only on fatal or significant occasions; and during the wise reign of James I in England, as well as among the Pilgrim Fathers in America, the existence of wizards and witches was widely accepted as an undeniable truth, backed by hundreds of coerced or voluntary confessions, along with the testimonies of many witnesses who truly believed they had witnessed or suffered from the supernatural powers of the accused.
Fig. 49.—Mantis (a very characteristic figure).
(From the ’Rh Ya.)
Fig. 49.—Mantis (a well-known figure).
(From the ’Rh Ya.)
An historian of these later times might well have described such things as realities, and we should not be disposed, on account of his having done so, to question the validity of his description of other objects or creatures existing at the period, presuming them to be more consistent with our present notions of possibility.
A historian today might describe such things as real, and we shouldn't doubt the accuracy of their descriptions of other objects or beings from that time just because they seem more in line with our current understanding of what’s possible.
No one, now-a-days, would discredit the veracity of Marco Polo because he speaks of enormous serpents in Carajan, possessing two feet, each armed with a single claw. That there was a solid foundation for his story is admitted, and commentators are only at variance as to whether the basis was a large species of python, such as still exists in Southern China, or a gigantic alligator, of which he might have seen a mutilated specimen.
No one today would doubt Marco Polo's truthfulness because he talks about huge serpents in Carajan that have two feet, each with a single claw. It's accepted that his story has a solid foundation, and commentators only disagree on whether it was based on a large species of python, like those that still exist in Southern China, or a giant alligator, of which he might have seen a damaged specimen.
It must also be borne in mind that the existence of some gigantic saurian, now extinct, possessing two limbs only, in place of four, is not an impossibility; as the small lizard, Chirotes, is in that condition, and also the North American genus Siren, belonging to the Newts.
It’s important to remember that the existence of a gigantic dinosaur, now extinct, with only two limbs instead of four, isn’t impossible; just like the small lizard, Chirotes, which has that condition, and the North American genus Siren, which belongs to the Newts.
Fig. 50.—Tools of Husbandry. (From the ’Rh Ya.)
Fig. 50.—Farming Tools. (From the ’Rh Ya.)
I notice that Retzoch, in his designs to illustrate Schiller’s poem, “The Fight with the Dragon,” makes the monster have only two fore-legs, and this appears to have been a common mediæval conception of it. Aldrovandus and Gesner [Pg 233]both give figures of biped dragons. There is also a curious drawing in the Gentleman’s Magazine for 1749—which is transferred into the pages of the Encyclopædia of Philadelphia, apparently a piracy of an English Cyclopædia, of what is styled a sea-dragon, four feet long, which stands bolt upright on two legs, and, like Barnum’s mermaid, was probably a triumph of art.
I notice that Retzoch, in his designs to illustrate Schiller’s poem, “The Fight with the Dragon,” depicts the monster with only two front legs, and this seems to have been a common medieval idea. Aldrovandus and Gesner [Pg 233] both show images of biped dragons. There's also an interesting drawing in the Gentleman’s Magazine from 1749, which was copied into the Encyclopædia of Philadelphia, seemingly a rip-off of an English encyclopedia, depicting what’s called a sea-dragon, four feet long, that stands upright on two legs, and, like Barnum’s mermaid, was probably a clever piece of art.
Fig. 51.—Draco bipes apteros captus in Agro Bononiensi. (Aldrovandus.)
Fig. 51.—A two-legged dragon captured in the countryside of Bologna. (Aldrovandus.)
Aldrovandus was probably imposed on by some waggish friend, in reference to the biped dragon without wings, two cubits long, which was said to have been killed by a countryman near Bonn in 1572 A.D., and which he first figured and then placed in his museum; and he evidently fully believed in the Ethiopian winged biped dragon, of which he gives two figures, but without quoting his authority.
Aldrovandus was likely tricked by some playful friend regarding the wingless, two-cubit-long dragon that was supposedly killed by a farmer near Bonn in 1572 AD. He first illustrated it and then added it to his museum; he clearly believed in the Ethiopian winged biped dragon as well, which he illustrated twice, but he didn’t cite his source.
Fig. 52.—Draco Æthiopicus. (Aldrovandus.)
Fig. 52.—Draco Æthiopicus. (Aldrovandus.)
Gesner gives a similar figure, after Belon, of the winged dragon of Mount Sinai; but Athanasius Kircher is more liberal, and gives his dragon not only wings but four legs.
Gesner provides a similar description, based on Belon, of the winged dragon from Mount Sinai; however, Athanasius Kircher is more generous and gives his dragon not just wings but also four legs.
Fig. 53.—The Four-footed Winged Dragon. (Kircher.)
Fig. 53.—The Four-legged Winged Dragon. (Kircher.)
In poetry we find Ashtaroth described as appearing to Faust in the form of a serpent with two little feet.
In poetry, Ashtaroth is described as showing up to Faust as a serpent with two tiny feet.
As to the mysterious powers imputed throughout the Shan Hai King to different creatures, of controlling drought, rain, and fire, or acting, when partaken of, as remedies for sundry ills and ailments, it may be asked whether we ourselves are free from analogous superstitious beliefs? Will a sailor view without uneasiness the destruction of a Mother Carey’s chicken, or a Dutchman, of a stork? Or is the Chinese pharmacopœia of the present day much more trustworthy as to many of its items?
As for the mysterious powers attributed to various creatures in the Shan Hai King, like their ability to control drought, rain, and fire, or serve as remedies when consumed for various illnesses, one might wonder if we are really free from similar superstitions. Would a sailor feel at ease watching a Mother Carey’s chicken being killed, or a Dutchman seeing a stork harmed? Or is today’s Chinese pharmacopoeia really that much more reliable regarding many of its ingredients?
As to the human-visaged creatures, both snakes and four-footed beasts, may we not perhaps put them on a par with other fancied resemblances, which hold to the present day, of (for example) the hippopotamus, to a river-horse, of the pipe-fish, known as the hippocampus, to a sea-horse; of the manatee to a merman, and the like?
As for the human-faced creatures, including snakes and four-legged animals, can we not compare them to other imagined similarities that still exist today, such as the hippopotamus being called a river horse, the pipefish known as the hippocampus resembling a sea horse, and the manatee being likened to a merman, and so on?
And, lastly, are the composite creatures, partly bird and partly reptilian, occasionally referred to, so entirely incredible? Is it not barely possible that some of those intervening types which we know from the teaching of Darwin, must have existed; which we know, from the researches of palæontology have existed; types intermediate to the Struthionidæ, the most reptilian of birds, and the Chlamydæ, the most avian of reptiles—is it not possible that some of these may have continued their existence down to a late date, and[Pg 235] that the tradition of these existing as the descendants or the analogues of the Archæopteryx, and the toothed birds of America, may be embalmed in the pages in question? Is it impossible? Do not the Trigonias, the Terebratulas, the Marsupials, and, in part, the vegetation of Australia, form the spare surviving descendants of the forms which characterised the oolitic period on our own shores? Why, then, may not a few cretaceous and early tertiary forms have struggled on, through a happy combination of circumstances, to an aged and late existence in other lands.
And, finally, are the hybrid creatures, part bird and part reptile, really so incredible? Is it not at least slightly possible that some of those intermediate types, which we learn about from Darwin's teachings and from paleontological research, must have existed; types that are between the Struthionidæ, the most reptilian of birds, and the Chlamydæ, the most avian of reptiles—could it be that some of these may have survived until more recent times, and[Pg 235] that the tradition of them existing as the descendants or counterparts of the Archæopteryx and the toothed birds of America might be captured in the pages in question? Is it impossible? Don’t the Trigonias, the Terebratulas, the Marsupials, and, to some extent, the plant life of Australia, represent the rare surviving descendants of the forms that characterized the oolitic period on our shores? Then why couldn't a few Cretaceous and early Tertiary forms have managed to survive, through a lucky combination of circumstances, to an old and late existence in other lands?
After long, repeated, and careful examination of the Shan Hai King, I arrive at a very different conclusion from M. Bazin. I hold it to be an authentic and precious memorial which has been handed down to us from remote antiquity, the value of which has been unrecognised owing to the book being unfortunately a fusion of two and perhaps three distinct works.
After extensive, repeated, and careful review of the Shan Hai King, I have reached a conclusion that is quite different from M. Bazin's. I believe it to be an authentic and valuable document passed down to us from ancient times, the importance of which has gone unrecognized because the book is unfortunately a blend of two or possibly three separate works.
Fig. 54.—The Pa Snake. (From the Shan Hai King.)
Fig. 54.—The Pa Snake. (From the Shan Hai King.)
[Pg 236]The oldest was the Shan King, and consists of five volumes, devoted respectively to the northern, southern, eastern, western, and central mountain ranges. This is devoid of all reference to persons and habited places. It is simply an abstract of the results of a topographical survey which may not impossibly have been, as it claims, the one conducted by Yü.
[Pg 236]The oldest work is the Shan King, which has five volumes focused on the northern, southern, eastern, western, and central mountain ranges. It doesn’t mention any people or inhabited places. It’s just a summary of the findings from a topographical survey, which may very well be the one conducted by Yü, as it claims.
It contains lists of mountains and rivers, with valuable notes on their mineral productions, fauna and flora. It also gives lists of the divinities controlling or belonging to each mountain range, and the sacrifices suitable to them. There are few extravagances in this portion of the work.
It has lists of mountains and rivers, along with useful notes on their minerals, animals, and plants. It also includes names of the gods associated with each mountain range and the appropriate sacrifices for them. There are few exaggerations in this part of the work.
The remainder is devoted to a history of the regions without and within the four hai or seas bounding the empire, and those constituting what is called the Great Desert. Here extravagant stories, myths, accounts of wonderful people, references to states, cities, and tribes are mingled with geographical notices which, from their repetition, show that this portion is itself resolvable into two distinct works of more modern date, whose origin was probably posterior to the wave of Taouist superstition which swept over China in the first six centuries of our era. I must add that the term, “within the four seas” does not imply the arrogant belief, as is generally supposed, that this Empire extended to the ocean on every side, the archaic meaning being the very different one of frontier or boundary region; while the word “desert” has a similar signification.
The rest is focused on the history of the areas outside and inside the four hai or seas that surround the empire, as well as those parts referred to as the Great Desert. Here, extravagant stories, myths, accounts of incredible people, and mentions of states, cities, and tribes are mixed with geographical notes that, due to their repetition, indicate that this section actually consists of two separate works from a more recent time, likely created after the wave of Taouist superstition that swept through China during the first six centuries of our era. I should add that the phrase, “within the four seas” does not suggest the arrogant belief, as is commonly thought, that this Empire reached the ocean on all sides; its original meaning refers instead to a frontier or boundary area; similarly, the word “desert” has a related meaning.
In that more credible portion of the work which I believe to have been the original Shan King, references to dragons are infrequent. In some instances the kiao (which I interpret as the gavial) is specifically referred to; in others the word lung is used; thus, it speaks of dragons and turtles abounding in the Ti River, flowing from one of the northern mountains east of the Ho. From the context, however, an aquatic creature, and probably an alligator, is indicated. [Pg 237]From the entire text I gather that the true terrestrial dragon was not an inmate of China, at all events after the period of Yü. I further infer that it was a feared and much respected denizen of the more or less arid highlands, whence the early Chinese either migrated or were driven, and from which point the dragon traditions flowed pretty evenly east and west, beat against the Himalayan chain on the south, and only penetrated India in a later and modified form.
In the more reliable part of the work that I believe to be the original Shan King, mentions of dragons are rare. Sometimes the kiao (which I interpret as the gavial) is mentioned specifically; in other cases, the term lung is used. It refers to dragons and turtles plentiful in the Ti River, which flows from one of the northern mountains east of the Ho. From the context, though, it seems to indicate an aquatic creature, likely an alligator. [Pg 237]From the entire text, I gather that the true land dragon was not a resident of China, at least not after the era of Yü. I also deduce that it was a feared and highly respected inhabitant of the mostly dry highlands, from which the early Chinese either migrated or were driven. This is where the dragon legends spread somewhat evenly to the east and west, pushing against the Himalayan range to the south, and only later entering India in a modified form.
Fig. 55.—Flying Snakes from the Sien
Mountains (Central Mountains).
(Shan Hai King.)
Fig. 55.—Flying Snakes from the Sien Mountains (Central Mountains).
(Shan Hai King.)
There is a short reference to the Ying Lung or winged dragon; it is as follows:—
There is a brief reference to the Ying Lung or winged dragon; it goes like this:—
“In the north-east corner of the Great Desert are mountains called Hiung-li and T’u K’iu. The Ying Lung lives at the south extremity.
“In the northeast corner of the Great Desert are mountains called Hiung-li and T’u K’iu. The Ying Lung lives at the southern end.”
“[Commentary.—The Ying Lung is a dragon with wings.]
"[Commentary.—The Ying Lung is a winged dragon.]"
“He killed Tsz Yiu and Kwa Fu.
“He killed Tsz Yiu and Kwa Fu.
“[Commentary.—Tsz Yiu was a soldier.]
"[Commentary.—Tsz Yiu was a soldier.]"
“He could not ascend to heaven.
“He couldn't go up to heaven.
“[Commentary.—The Ying Lung dwells beneath the earth.]
[Commentary.—The Ying Lung lives underground.]
“So there is often drought.
“So there is often a drought.”
“[Commentary.—Because no rain was made above.]
“[Commentary.—Because no rain has been made above.]”
“When there is a drought, the form of the Ying dragon is made, and then there is much rain.
“When there's a drought, the shape of the Ying dragon is created, and then there's a lot of rain."
“[Commentary.—Now the false dragon is for this purpose, to influence (the heaven); men are not able to do it.]”
“[Commentary.—The false dragon serves this purpose, to influence (the heavens); people aren't capable of doing it.]”
The better printed copies of this work are illustrated with a very truculent-looking dragon with outspread wings. A stone delineation of a dragon with wings forms the ornamentation of the bridge at Nincheang Foo. In the interior of China, it was observed by Mr. Cooper, and is given in his Travels of a Pioneer of Commerce. These are the only cases in China in which I have come across illustrations of dragons with genuine wings. As a rule, the dragon appears to be represented as having the power of translating itself without mechanical agency, sailing among the clouds, or rising from the sea at pleasure.
The better printed copies of this work are illustrated with a fierce-looking dragon with its wings spread wide. A stone carving of a dragon with wings decorates the bridge at Nincheang Foo. Mr. Cooper noted this in his Travels of a Pioneer of Commerce. These are the only instances in China where I've seen illustrations of dragons with actual wings. Generally, dragons are depicted as having the ability to move without any mechanical means, gliding among the clouds, or emerging from the sea at will.
Fig. 56.—Ping I (Icy Exterminator), A River Divinity (?).
From within the Sea and North. (Shan Hai King.)
Fig. 56.—Ping I (Icy Exterminator), A River God (?).
From the Sea and the North. (Shan Hai King.)
Fig. 57.—The Emperor K’i, of the Hia Dynasty.
From without
the Sea and West. (Shan Hai King.)
Fig. 57.—Emperor K’i of the Hia Dynasty.
From outside the Sea and West. (Shan Hai King.)
[Pg 241]The Shan Hai King contains valuable notices of winged snakes and gigantic serpents, as, for example, the so-called singing snakes. Speaking of the Sien mountain (one of the Central Mountains), it says: “Gold and jade abound. It is barren. The Sien river issues and flows north into the I river. On it are many singing snakes. They look like snakes, but have four wings. Their voice is like the beating of stones. When they appear there will be great drought in the city.”
[Pg 241]The Shan Hai King includes important notes about flying snakes and huge serpents, such as the so-called singing snakes. When it talks about the Sien mountain (one of the Central Mountains), it says: “Gold and jade are plentiful. It’s barren. The Sien river flows north into the I river, and there are many singing snakes. They look like snakes but have four wings. Their sound is like stones being struck. When they appear, there will be a severe drought in the city.”
Fig. 58.—Yü Kiang (a God). Without the Sea and North. (Shan Hai King.)
Fig. 58.—Yü Kiang (a deity). Without the Sea and North. (Shan Hai King.)
The Pa snake, already spoken of, is described as capable of gorging an elephant. The Ta Hien mountains were reputed uninhabitable on account of the presence of gigantic serpents (pythons?), which were said to have been of the colour of mugwort, to have possessed hairs like pig’s bristles projecting between the lines of their riband-like markings. Rumour had magnified their length to one hundred fathoms, and they made a noise like the beating of a drum or the striking of a watchman’s wooden clapper. The Siong Jan mountains were infested by serpents, also gigantic, but of a different species.
The Pa snake, mentioned earlier, is said to be able to swallow an elephant whole. The Ta Hien mountains were thought to be uninhabitable because of the presence of huge serpents (pythons?), which were described as being the color of mugwort and having hairs like pig bristles sticking out between their ribbon-like patterns. Rumors exaggerated their length to a hundred fathoms, and they made a sound like a drumbeat or the clapping of a watchman's wooden clapper. The Siong Jan mountains were also home to gigantic serpents, but of a different kind.
The annexed wood-cuts (Figs. 56, 57) of Ping I (Icy exterminator), and the Emperor K’i (B.C. 2197), each in cars, driving two dragons, are interesting in connection[Pg 242] with the later fable of Medea and Triptolemus. The two stories were probably derived from a common source; the Chinese version, however, being much the older of the two.
The attached illustrations (Figs. 56, 57) of Ping I (Icy Exterminator) and Emperor K’i (BCE 2197), each in their car, driving two dragons, are intriguing in relation[Pg 242] to the later tale of Medea and Triptolemus. The two stories likely come from a shared origin; however, the Chinese version is significantly older.
Fig. 59.—The Typhoon Dragon.
(From a Chinese Painting.)
Fig. 59.—The Typhoon Dragon.
(From a Chinese Painting.)
The text as to K’i is:—“K’i of the Hia dynasty danced with Kiutai at the Tayoh common. He drove two dragons. The clouds overhung in three layers. In his left hand he grasped a screen; in his right hand he held ear ornaments; at his girdle dangled jade crescents. It is north of Tayun mount; one author calls it Tai common.” The commentator says Kiutai is the name of a horse, and “dance” means to dance in a circle. [Probably this is the earliest reference extant to a circus performance.]
The text about K’i says:—“K’i from the Hia dynasty danced with Kiutai at the Tayoh common. He drove two dragons. The clouds hung in three layers. In his left hand, he held a screen; in his right hand, he had ear ornaments; and jade crescents dangled from his waist. It’s located north of Tayun mountain; one author refers to it as Tai common.” The commentator mentions that Kiutai is the name of a horse, and that “dance” means to dance in a circle. [This is probably the earliest existing reference to a circus performance.]
Ping I is supposed to dwell in Tsung Ki pool near the fairy region of Kwa-Sun, to have a human face, and to drive two dragons.
Ping I is said to live in Tsung Ki pool near the fairy region of Kwa-Sun, to have a human face, and to steer two dragons.
Cursorily examined, the Shan Hai King is a farrago of falsehood; read with intelligence, it is a mine of historical wealth.
At a quick glance, the Shan Hai King seems like a mix of lies; but when you read it thoughtfully, it reveals a treasure trove of historical value.
Descending to late times, we have the great Chinese Materia Medica, in fifty-two volumes, entitled Păn Tsao Kang[Pg 243] Mu, made up of extracts from upwards of eight hundred preceding authors, and including three volumes of illustrations by Li Shechin, of the Ming dynasty (probably born early in the sixteenth century A.D.). It was first printed in the Wăn-leih period (1573 to 1620). I give its article upon the dragon in extenso.
Descending to later times, we have the great Chinese Materia Medica, in fifty-two volumes, titled Păn Tsao Kang[Pg 243] Mu, comprised of excerpts from more than eight hundred earlier authors, and including three volumes of illustrations by Li Shechin from the Ming dynasty (likely born in the early sixteenth century AD). It was first published during the Wăn-leih period (1573 to 1620). I present its article on the dragon in extenso.
“According to the dictionary of Hü Shăn, the character lung in the antique form of writing represents the shape of the animal. According to the Shang Siao Lun, the dragon is deaf, hence its name of lung (deaf). In Western books the dragon is called nake (naga). Shi-Chăn says that in the ’Rh Ya Yih of Lo-Yuen the dragon is described as the largest of scaled animals (literally, insects). Wang Fu says that the dragon has nine (characteristics) resemblances. Its head is like a camel’s, its horns like a deer’s, its eyes like a hare’s,[243] its ears like a bull’s, its neck like a snake’s, its belly like an iguanodon’s (?), its scales like a carp’s, its claws like an eagle’s, and its paws like a tiger’s. Its scales number eighty-one, being nine by nine, the extreme (odd or) lucky number. Its voice resembles the beating of a gong. On each side of its mouth are whiskers, under its chin is a bright pearl, under its throat the scales are reversed, on the top of its head is the poh shan, which others call the wooden foot-rule. A dragon without a foot-rule cannot ascend the skies. When its breath escapes it forms clouds, sometimes changing into rain, at other times into fire. Luh Tien in the P’i Ya remarks, when dragon-breath meets with damp it becomes bright, when it gets wet it goes on fire. It is extinguished by ordinary fire.
“According to Hü Shăn's dictionary, the character for lung in the ancient writing represents the shape of the animal. The Shang Siao Lun states that the dragon is deaf, hence its name lung (deaf). In Western books, the dragon is referred to as nake (naga). Shi-Chăn notes that in the ’Rh Ya Yih of Lo-Yuen, the dragon is described as the largest of scaled creatures (literally, insects). Wang Fu mentions that the dragon has nine distinguishing features. Its head resembles a camel's, its horns are like a deer's, its eyes are similar to a hare's, its ears are like a bull's, its neck is like a snake's, its belly resembles that of an iguanodon (?), its scales are like a carp's, its claws are like an eagle's, and its paws are like a tiger's. It has eighty-one scales, arranged nine by nine, which is considered the extreme lucky number. Its voice sounds like a gong being struck. Whiskers are on each side of its mouth, there's a bright pearl under its chin, the scales under its throat are reversed, and on top of its head sits the poh shan, known by others as the wooden foot-rule. A dragon without a foot-rule cannot ascend to the skies. When its breath is released, it forms clouds, sometimes turning into rain and other times into fire. Luh Tien in the P’i Ya notes that when dragon breath encounters dampness, it becomes bright, and when it gets wet, it ignites. It can be extinguished by regular fire."
“The dragon comes from an egg, it being desirable to keep it folded up. When the male calls out there is a breeze above, when the female calls out there is a breeze below, in[Pg 244] consequence of which there is conception. The Shih Tien states, when the dragons come together they are changed into two small serpents. In the Siao Shwoh it is said that the disposition of the dragon is very fierce, and it is fond of beautiful gems and jade (?). It is extremely fond of swallow’s flesh; it dreads iron, the mong plant, the centipede, the leaves of the Pride of India, and silk dyed of different (five) colours. A man, therefore, who eats swallow’s flesh should fear to cross the water. When rain is wanted a swallow should be offered (used); when floods are to be restrained, then iron; to stir up the dragon, the mong plant should be employed; to sacrifice to Küh Yuen, the leaves of the Pride of India bound with coloured silk should be used (see Mayers, p. 107, § 326) and thrown into the river. Physicians who use dragons’ bones ought to know the likes and dislikes of dragons as given above.”
"The dragon comes from an egg, and it's best to keep it curled up. When the male calls out, there’s a breeze above; when the female calls out, there’s a breeze below. This leads to conception. The Shih Tien mentions that when dragons come together, they turn into two small serpents. The Siao Shwoh states that dragons are very fierce and are fond of beautiful gems and jade. They have a particular taste for swallow’s flesh and are afraid of iron, the mong plant, centipedes, leaves of the Pride of India, and multi-colored silk. Therefore, a person who eats swallow’s flesh should be cautious about crossing water. If rain is needed, a swallow should be offered; if floods need to be controlled, then iron should be used; to stir the dragon, the mong plant should be used; and for sacrificing to Küh Yuen, the leaves of the Pride of India tied with colored silk should be thrown into the river. Doctors who use dragon bones should understand the likes and dislikes of dragons as mentioned above."
“Dragons’ Bones.[244]—In the Pieh luh it is said that these are found in the watercourses in Tsin (Southern Shansi) and in the earth-holes which exist along the banks of the streams running in the caves of the T’ai Shan (Great Hill), Shantung. For seeking dead dragons’ graves there is no fixed time. Hung King says that now they are largely found in Leung-yih (in Shansi?) and Pa-chung (in Szchuen). Of all the bones, dragon’s spine is the best; the brains make the white earth striæ, which when applied to the tongue is of great virtue. The small teeth are hard, and of the usual appearance of teeth. The horns are hard and solid. All the dragons cast off their bodies without really dying. Han says the dragon-bones from Yea-cheu, Ts‘ang-cheu[Pg 245] and T’ai-yuen (all in Shansi) are the best. The smaller bones marked with wider lines are the female dragon’s; the rougher bones with narrower lines are those of the male dragon; those which are marked with variegated colours are esteemed the best. Those that are either yellow or white are of medium value; the black are inferior. If any of the bones are impure, or are gathered by women, they should not be used.
Dragon Bones.[244]—In the Pieh luh, it’s said that these are found in the waterways of Tsin (Southern Shansi) and in the burrows that exist along the banks of the streams flowing through the caves of T’ai Shan (Great Hill), Shantung. There isn’t a specific time for searching for dead dragons’ graves. Hung King mentions that they are mostly found now in Leung-yih (in Shansi?) and Pa-chung (in Szchuen). Of all the bones, the dragon’s spine is the finest; the brains produce the white earth striæ, which, when applied to the tongue, has great value. The small teeth are hard and look like regular teeth. The horns are tough and solid. All dragons shed their bodies without actually dying. Han states that the dragon bones from Yea-cheu, Ts‘ang-cheu[Pg 245], and T’ai-yuen (all in Shansi) are the best. The smaller bones with wider lines are from female dragons; the rougher bones with narrower lines are from male dragons; those with mixed colors are considered the best. Bones that are yellow or white have average value; black ones are of lower quality. Any bones that are impure or collected by women should not be used.
“P’u says dragons’ bones of a light white colour possess great virtue. Kung says the bones found in Tsin (South Shansi) that are hard are not good; the variegated ones possess virtue. The light, the yellow, the flesh-coloured, the white, and the black, are efficacious in curing diseases in the internal organs having their respective colours, just as the five varieties of the chi[245] plant, the five kinds of limestone, and the five kinds of mineral oil (literally, fat), which remain still for discussion in this work.
“P’u says that dragon bones that are light white in color have great value. Kung states that the harder bones found in Tsin (South Shansi) are not good; it's the variegated ones that have value. The light, yellow, flesh-colored, white, and black bones are effective in treating diseases related to the internal organs corresponding to their colors, just like the five types of the chi[245] plant, the five kinds of limestone, and the five types of mineral oil (or fat), which will be discussed further in this work.”
“Su-chung states: ‘In the prefecture of Cheu kiün, to the “East of the River” (Shansi), dragons’ bones are still found in large quantities.’
“Su-chung states: ‘In the Cheu kiün prefecture, to the “East of the River” (Shansi), dragons’ bones are still found in large quantities.’”
“Li-chao, in the Kwoh-shi-pu, says: ‘In the spring floods the fish leap into the Dragon’s Gate, and the number of cast-off bones there is very numerous. These men seek for medicinal purposes. They are of the five colours. This Dragon’s Gate is in Tsin (Shansi), where this work (Kwoh-shi-pu) is published. Are not, then, these so-called dragons’ bones the bones of fish?’
“Li-chao, in the Kwoh-shi-pu, says: ‘In the spring floods, fish jump into the Dragon’s Gate, and there are a lot of discarded bones. People look for them for medicinal purposes. They come in five different colors. This Dragon's Gate is in Tsin (Shansi), where this work (Kwoh-shi-pu) is published. So, aren’t these so-called dragon bones actually fish bones?’”
“Again, quoting from Sun Kwang-hien in the Poh-mung Legends: ‘In the time of the five dynasties there was a contest between two dragons; when one was slain, a village hero, Kw’an, got both its horns. In the front of the horns was an object of a bluish colour, marked with confused lines,[Pg 246] which no one knew anything about, as the dragon was completely dead.’
“Again, quoting from Sun Kwang-hien in the Poh-mung Legends: ‘During the time of the five dynasties, there was a contest between two dragons; when one was killed, a village hero named Kw’an took both of its horns. On the front of the horns was an object of a bluish color, marked with tangled lines,[Pg 246] which no one understood, as the dragon was completely dead.’”
“Tsung Shih says: ‘All statements [concerning dragons’ bones] disagree; they are merely speculations, for when a mountain cavern has disclosed to view a skeleton head, horns and all, who is to know whether they are exuviæ or that the dragon has been killed? Those who say they are exuviæ, or that the dragon is dead, then have the form of the animal, but have never seen it alive. Now, how can one see the thing (as it really is) when it is dead? Some also say that it is a transformation, but how is it only in its appearance that it cannot be transformed?’
“Tsung Shih says: ‘All statements about dragon bones contradict each other; they are just guesses. When a mountain cavern reveals a skeleton head, horns and all, how can anyone tell if they are shed skin or if the dragon has been killed? Those who claim they are shed skin or that the dragon is dead have a form of the animal, but they’ve never seen it alive. So, how can one truly understand what it is when it’s dead? Some also claim that it’s a transformation, but how can it only be its appearance that can’t be transformed?’”
“Ki, in the present work, says that they are really dead dragons’ bones; for one to say that they are exuviæ is a mere speculation.
“Ki, in this work, says that they are actually the bones of dead dragons; to call them exuviæ is just speculation.”
“Shi Chăn says: ‘The present work considers that these are really dead dragons’ bones, but To Shi thinks they are exuviæ. Su and Kan doubt both these statements. They submit that dragons are divine beings, and resemble the principle of immortality (never-in-themselves-dying principle); but there is the statement of the dragon fighting and getting killed; and further, in the Tso-chw‘en, in which it is stated that there was a certain rearer of dragons who pickled dragons for food [for the imperial table?].’
“Shi Chăn says: ‘This work considers these to be truly the bones of dead dragons, but To Shi believes they are exuviæ. Su and Kan are skeptical of both claims. They argue that dragons are divine beings and embody the principle of immortality (the principle that never truly dies); however, there’s a story about a dragon fighting and being killed. Additionally, in the Tso-chw'en, it’s mentioned that there was a certain dragon breeder who pickled dragons for food [for the imperial table?].’”
“The I-ki says: ‘In the time of the Emperor Hwo, of the Han dynasty, during a heavy shower a dragon fell in the palace grounds, which the Emperor ordered to be made into soup and given to his Ministers.’
The I-ki says: ‘During the reign of Emperor Hwo of the Han dynasty, a dragon fell in the palace grounds during a heavy rainstorm, and the Emperor commanded it to be made into soup and served to his Ministers.’
“The Poh-wuh-chi states that a certain Chang Hwa ‘got dragon’s flesh to dry, for it is said that when seasoning was applied the five colours appeared, &c. These facts prove that the dragon does die, an opinion which is considered correct by [the writers of] the present work.’”
“The Poh-wuh-chi says that a guy named Chang Hwa ‘got dragon’s flesh to dry, because it’s said that when seasoning was added, the five colors showed up, and so on. These facts prove that dragons do die, a view that the authors of this work believe to be true.’”
The Yuen Kien Lei Han.
The Yuen Kien Lei Han.
This is an encyclopædia in four hundred and fifty books or volumes, completed in 1710. More than eighty pages are devoted to the dragon. These, with all similar publications in China, consist entirely of extracts from old works, many of which have perished, and of which fragments alone remain preserved as above.
This is an encyclopedia in four hundred and fifty volumes, finished in 1710. More than eighty pages are dedicated to the dragon. These, along with all similar publications in China, are made up entirely of excerpts from ancient works, many of which have been lost, leaving only fragments preserved as mentioned above.
I have had the whole of this carefully translated, but think it unnecessary to trouble the reader, in the present volume, with more than the first chapter, which I give in the Appendix. There is also a description of the Kiao, of which I give extracts in the Appendix, together with others relating to the same creature, and to the T‘o lung, from the Păn Tsao Kang Mu.
I had this all carefully translated, but I think it's unnecessary to burden the reader in this volume with more than the first chapter, which I’ve included in the Appendix. There’s also a description of the Kiao, from which I've included excerpts in the Appendix, along with other related descriptions about the same creature and the T‘o lung from the Păn Tsao Kang Mu.
Fig. 60—Vignette. (After Hokŭsai.)
Fig. 60—Vignette. (After Hokusai.)
CHAPTER VIII.
THE JAPANESE DRAGON.
THE JAPANESE DRAGON.
There is but little additional information as to the dragon to be gained from Japan, the traditions relating to it in that country having been obviously derived from China. In functions and qualities it is always represented as identical with the Chinese dragon. In Japan, however, it is invariably figured as possessing three claws, whereas in China it has four or five, according as it is an ordinary or an imperial emblem. The peasantry are still influenced by a belief in its supernatural powers, or in those of some large or multiple-headed snake, supposed to be a transformation of it, and to be the tenant of deep lakes or of springs issuing from mountains.
There isn’t much additional information about the dragon from Japan, as the traditions related to it in that country clearly come from China. In terms of functions and characteristics, it is always shown as being the same as the Chinese dragon. However, in Japan, it is consistently depicted with three claws, while in China, it has four or five, depending on whether it’s an ordinary or an imperial symbol. The rural population still believes in its supernatural powers, or in those of some large or multi-headed snake, which is thought to be a transformation of it, residing in deep lakes or springs that come from the mountains.
I give, as examples of dragon stories, two selected from the narratives of mythical history,[246] and one extracted from a native journal of the day.
I provide two examples of dragon stories, one taken from mythical history, [246], and one drawn from a contemporary native journal.
[Pg 249]The first states that “Hi-koho-ho-da-mi no mikoto (a god) went out hunting, and his eldest brother Hono-sa-su-ri no mikoto went out fishing. They were very successful, and proposed to one another to change occupations. They did so.
[Pg 249]The first states that “Hi-koho-ho-da-mi no mikoto (a god) went out hunting, and his older brother Hono-sa-su-ri no mikoto went out fishing. They were very successful and suggested to each other to switch jobs. They did so.
“Hono-sa-su-ri no mikoto went out to the mountain hunting, but got nothing, therefore he gave back his bow and arrow; but Hi-ko-hoho-da-mi no mikoto lost his hook in the sea; he therefore tried to return a new one, but his brother would not receive it, and wanted the old one; and the mikoto was greatly grieved, and, wandering on the shore, met with an old man called Si-wo-tsu-chino-gi, and told him what had happened.
“Hono-sa-su-ri no mikoto went out to the mountains to hunt, but came back empty-handed, so he returned his bow and arrow. However, Hi-ko-hoho-da-mi no mikoto lost his fishing hook in the sea; he tried to make a new one to replace it, but his brother refused to take it and wanted the old one instead. This made the mikoto very sad, and while wandering along the shore, he met an old man named Si-wo-tsu-chino-gi and told him what had happened.”
“The latter made a cage called mé-na-shi-kogo, enclosed him in it, and sank it to the bottom of the sea. The mikoto proceeded to the temple of the sea-god, who gave him a girl, Toyotama, in marriage. He remained there three years, and recovered the hook which he had lost, as well as receiving two pieces of precious jade called ‘ebb’ and ‘flood.’ He then returned. After some years he died. His son, Hi-ko-na-gi-sa-ta-k‘e-ouga-ya-fu-ki-ayā-dzu no mikoto, succeeded to the crown.
“The latter made a cage called mé-na-shi-kogo, locked him inside, and sank it to the bottom of the sea. The mikoto went to the temple of the sea-god, who gave him a girl, Toyotama, to marry. He stayed there for three years and got back the hook he had lost, along with two pieces of precious jade called ‘ebb’ and ‘flood.’ He then returned. After a few years, he died. His son, Hi-ko-na-gi-sa-ta-k‘e-ouga-ya-fu-ki-ayā-dzu no mikoto, took over the throne.
“When his father first proposed to return, his wife told him that she was enciente, and that she would come out to the shore during the rough weather and heavy sea, saying, ‘I hope you will wait until you have completed a house for my confinement.’ After some time Toyotama came there and begged him never to come to her bed when she was sleeping. He, however, crept up and peeped at her. He saw a dragon holding a child in the midst of its coils. It suddenly jumped up and darted into the sea.”
“When his father first suggested going back, his wife told him that she was pregnant and that she would go to the shore during the rough weather and heavy seas, saying, ‘I hope you’ll wait until you’ve built a house for my confinement.’ After a while, Toyotama came there and asked him never to come to her bed while she was sleeping. He, however, sneaked up and peeked at her. He saw a dragon holding a child in the middle of its coils. It suddenly jumped up and dashed into the sea.”
Fig. 61.—Japanese Dragon (in Bronze).
Fig. 61.—Japanese Dragon (Bronze).
[Pg 251]The second legend is: “When the So-sa-no-o no mikoto went to the sources of the river Hi-no-ka-mi at Idzumo, he heard lamentations from a house; he therefore approached it and inquired the cause. He saw an old man and woman clasping a young girl. They told him that in that country there was a very large serpent, which had eight[247] heads and eight tails, and came annually and swallowed one person. ‘We had eight children, and we have already lost seven, and now have only one left, who will be swallowed; hence our grief.’ The mikoto said, ‘If you will give that girl to me, I will save her.’ The old man and woman were rejoiced. The mikoto changed his form, and assumed that of the young girl. He divided the room into eight partitions, and in each placed one saki tub and waited its approach. The serpent arrived, drank the saki, got intoxicated, and fell asleep.
[Pg 251]The second legend is: “When So-sa-no-o no mikoto traveled to the origins of the river Hi-no-ka-mi in Idzumo, he heard crying coming from a house; he went over to check it out and asked what was wrong. Inside he found an elderly couple holding a young girl. They explained to him that in their land there was a massive serpent with eight heads and eight tails, which came every year and devoured one person. ‘We had eight children, and we've already lost seven; now we have only one left, who will be eaten; that’s why we are so sad.’ The mikoto said, ‘If you give me that girl, I will save her.’ The old couple was overjoyed. The mikoto transformed himself into the young girl. He divided the room into eight sections, placing a tub of sake in each one and waited for the serpent to come. When the serpent arrived, it drank the sake, got drunk, and fell asleep.
“Then the mikoto drew his sword and cut the serpent into small pieces. When he was cutting the tail his sword was a little broken; therefore he split open the tail to find the reason, and found in it a valuable sword, and offered it to the god O-mi-ka-mi, at Taka-maga-hara.
“Then the noble one drew his sword and chopped the serpent into small pieces. While cutting the tail, his sword became slightly damaged, so he opened the tail to find out why and discovered a valuable sword inside it. He offered this sword to the god O-mi-ka-mi, at Taka-maga-hara.”
“He called the sword Ama no mourakoumo no tsurogi,[248] because there was a cloud up in the heaven where the serpent lies. Finally he married the girl, and built a house at Suga in Idzumo.”
“He named the sword Ama no mourakoumo no tsurogi,[248] because there was a cloud in the sky where the serpent resides. In the end, he married the girl and built a house at Suga in Idzumo.”
The third story runs as follows:—
The third story goes like this:—
The White Dragon.
The White Dragon.
“There is a very large pond at the eastern part of Fu-si-mī-shi-ro-yama, at Yama-shiro (near Kioto); it is called[Pg 252] Ukisima. In the fine weather little waves rise up on account of its size. There are many turtles in it. In the summertime many boys go to the pond to swim, but never go out into the middle or far from the shore. No one is aware how deep the centre of the pond is, and it is said that a white dragon lives in that pond, and can transform itself into a bird, which the people of the district call O-gon-cho, i.e. golden bird, because, when it becomes a bird, it has a yellow plumage. The bird flies once in fifty years, and its voice is like the howling of a wolf. In that year there is famine and pestilence, and many people die. Just one hundred years ago, when this bird flew and uttered its cry, there was a famine and drought and disease, and many people died. Again, at Tempo-go-nen (i.e. in the fifth year of Tempo), fifty years back from the present time, the bird flew as before, and there was once again disease and famine. Hence the people in that district were much alarmed, as it is now just fifty years again. They hoped, however, that the bird would not fly and cry. But at 2 A.M. of the 19th April it is said that it was seen to do so. The people, therefore, were surprised, and now are worshipping God in order to avert the famine and disease. The old farmers say, in the fine weather the white dragon may occasionally be seen floating on the water, but that if it sees people it sinks down beneath the surface.”[249]
“There’s a big pond on the eastern side of Fu-si-mī-shi-ro-yama, at Yama-shiro (near Kyoto); it’s called [Pg 252] Ukisima. On nice days, little waves form because of its size. There are a lot of turtles in it. In the summer, many boys swim in the pond but never venture out to the middle or far from the shore. No one knows how deep the center of the pond is, and it’s said that a white dragon lives there and can transform into a bird, which the locals call O-gon-cho, meaning “golden bird,” because when it changes into a bird, it has yellow feathers. The bird only flies once every fifty years, and its cry sounds like a wolf howling. That year, there is famine and disease, causing many deaths. Exactly one hundred years ago, when this bird flew and cried, there was famine, drought, and disease, resulting in many casualties. Again, fifty years ago, in the fifth year of Tempo, the bird flew again, bringing more sickness and famine. Because of this, the people in that area are very worried, especially since it's now been fifty years again. They hope the bird won't fly and cry. However, at 2 AM on April 19th, it’s said that it was seen doing just that. The people were shocked and are now praying to God to prevent famine and disease. The old farmers claim that in nice weather, the white dragon can sometimes be seen floating on the water, but if it notices people, it sinks beneath the surface.”[249]
As a pendant to this I now quote a memorial from the Pekin Gazette of April 3rd, 1884, of which a translation is given in the North China Herald for May 16th, 1884.
As a related note, I now quote a memorial from the Pekin Gazette dated April 3rd, 1884, which was translated in the North China Herald on May 16th, 1884.
“A Postscript Memorial of P‘an Yü requests that an additional title of rank, and a tablet written by His Majesty’s[Pg 253] own hand, may be conferred on a dragon spirit, who has manifested himself and answered the prayers made to him.
“A Postscript Memorial of P‘an Yü requests that an additional title of rank and a tablet written by His Majesty’s[Pg 253] own hand be given to a dragon spirit, who has revealed himself and answered the prayers directed to him.
“In the Ang-shan mountains, a hundred li from the town of Kuei-hai, there are three wells, of which one is on the mountain top, in a spot seldom visited. It has long been handed down that a dragon inhabits this well. If pieces of metal are thrown into the well they float, but light things, as silk or paper, will sink. If the offerings are accepted, fruits come floating up in exchange. Anything not perfectly pure and clean is rejected and sent whirling up again. The spirit dwells in the blackest depths of the water, in form like a strange fish, with golden scales and four paws, red eyes and long body. He ordinarily remains deep in the water without stirring. But in times of great drought, if the local authorities purify themselves, and sincerely worship him, he rises to the top. He is then solemnly conveyed to the city, and prayers for rain are offered to him, which are immediately answered. His temple is in the district city, on the To‘ang-hai Ling. The provincial and local histories record that tablets to him have been erected from the times of the Mongol and the Ming dynasties. During the present dynasty, on several occasions, as, for instance, in the years 1845 and 1863, he has been carried into the city, and rain has fallen immediately. Last year a dreadful drought occurred, in which the ponds and tanks dried up, to the great terror of the people. On the 15th day of the eighth month, the magistrate conducted the spirit into the city, and, with the assembled multitude, prayed to him fervently; thereupon a gentle rain, falling throughout the country, brought plenty in the place of scarcity, and gladdened the hearts of all. At about the same time, the people of a district in the vicinity, called Chin-yü, also had recourse to the spirit, with equally favourable results. These are well-known events, which have happened quite recently.
“In the Ang-shan mountains, a hundred li from the town of Kuei-hai, there are three wells, one of which is at the mountain top, in a rarely visited spot. It has long been said that a dragon lives in this well. If pieces of metal are thrown in, they float, but lighter things like silk or paper sink. If the offerings are accepted, fruits float back up in return. Anything that isn't completely pure and clean is rejected and sent spinning back up. The spirit resides in the deepest, darkest part of the water, appearing like a strange fish, with golden scales and four paws, red eyes, and a long body. He usually stays deep in the water without moving. However, during severe droughts, if the local authorities purify themselves and sincerely worship him, he rises to the top. He is then ceremoniously brought to the city, where prayers for rain are offered, and they are answered right away. His temple is in the district city, on the To‘ang-hai Ling. The provincial and local histories note that tablets in his honor have been set up since the times of the Mongol and Ming dynasties. In the current dynasty, on several occasions, such as in 1845 and 1863, he has been carried into the city, and rain has followed immediately. Last year there was a terrible drought, during which ponds and tanks dried up, causing great fear among the people. On the 15th day of the eighth month, the magistrate brought the spirit into the city, and with the gathered crowd, prayed to him earnestly; soon after, a gentle rain fell across the land, transforming scarcity into abundance and lifting everyone's spirits. Around the same time, the people from a nearby district, called Chin-yü, also turned to the spirit, with similarly positive outcomes. These are well-known events that have happened quite recently.”
[Pg 254]“It is the desire of the people of the district that some mark of distinction should be conferred on the spirit; and the memorialist finds such a proceeding to be sanctioned both by law and precedent; he therefore humbly lays the wishes of the people before His Majesty, who, perhaps, will be pleased to confer a title and an autograph tablet as above suggested. The Rescript has already been recorded.
[Pg 254]“The people of the district want to honor the spirit with some form of recognition. The memorialist believes this is supported by both law and tradition, so he respectfully presents the people's wishes to His Majesty, who may consider granting a title and an engraved tablet as suggested. The official response has already been documented.
“No. 6 of Memorial.”
“No. 6 of the Memorial.”
The idea of the transformation of a sea-monster or dragon into a bird is common both to China and Japan; for instance, in The Works of Chuang Tsze, ch. i. p. 1, by F. H. Balfour, F.R.G.S., we read that—
The idea of transforming a sea monster or dragon into a bird is common in both China and Japan; for example, in The Works of Chuang Tsze, ch. i. p. 1, by F. H. Balfour, F.R.G.S., we read that—
Fig. 62.—The Hai Riyo. (Chi-on-in Monastery, Kioto.)
Fig. 62.—The Hai Riyo. (Chi-on-in Monastery, Kyoto.)
“In the Northern Sea there was a fish, whose name was kw‘ên. It is not known how many thousand li this fish was in length. It was afterwards transformed into a bird called p‘êng, the size of whose back is uncertain by some thousands of li. Suddenly it would dart upwards with rapid flight, its[Pg 255] wings overspreading the sky like clouds. When the waters were agitated [in the sixth moon] the bird moved its abode to the Southern Sea, the Pool of Heaven. In the book called Ts‘i Hieh, which treats of strange and marvellous things, it is said that when the p‘êng flew south, it first rushed over three thousand li of water, and then mounted to the height of ninety thousand li, riding upon the wind that blows in the sixth moon. The wild horses, i.e. the clouds and dust of heaven, were driven along by the zephyrs. The colour of the sky was blue; yet, is that the real colour of the sky, or only the appearance produced by infinite, illimitable depths? For the bird, as it looked downwards, the view was just the same as it is to us when we look upwards.”
“In the Northern Sea, there lived a fish named kw‘ên. No one knows exactly how many thousand li long this fish was. It was later transformed into a bird called p‘êng, which also measured several thousand li across its back. It would suddenly shoot upward with incredible speed, its[Pg 255] wings spreading out over the sky like clouds. When the waters were stirred [in the sixth moon], the bird relocated to the Southern Sea, the Pool of Heaven. According to the book Ts‘i Hieh, which discusses strange and wondrous things, when the p‘êng flew south, it first dashed over three thousand li of water, then soared to a height of ninety thousand li, riding the winds of the sixth moon. The wild horses, meaning the clouds and dust of the sky, were pushed along by the gentle breezes. The sky appeared blue; but is that the true color of the sky, or simply an illusion created by endless, boundless depths? For the bird, as it looked down, the view was just like ours when we look up.”
On the screens decorating the Chi-on-in monastery in Kioto, are depicted several composite creatures, half-dragon, half-bird, which appear to represent the Japanese rendering of the Chinese Ying Lung or winged dragon. They have dragons’ heads, plumose wings, and birds’ claws, and have been variously designated to me by Japanese as the Hai Riyo (Fig. 62), the Tobi Tatsu, and the Schachi Hoko.
On the screens at the Chi-on-in monastery in Kyoto, there are several composite creatures that are half-dragon and half-bird. They seem to represent the Japanese version of the Chinese Ying Lung or winged dragon. They have dragon heads, feathery wings, and bird claws, and I've heard them referred to by the Japanese as the Hai Riyo (Fig. 62), the Tobi Tatsu, and the Schachi Hoko.
Fig. 63.—Japanese Dragon (Bronze).
Fig. 63.—Japanese Dragon (Bronze).
Fig. 64.
Fig. 64.
Conclusion of Dragon Chapters.
Conclusion of Dragon Chapters.
The numerous quotations given in the above pages, or in the Appendix, are merely a selection, and by no means profess to be so extensive as they should be were this work a monograph on the dragon alone. Having a special object in view, I have forborne to diverge into those interesting speculations which relate to its religious significance; these I leave to those who deal specially with this portion of its history. I therefore pass over the many traditions and legends regarding it contained in the pages of the Memoirs of Hiouen-Thsang,[250] of Foĕ Kouĕ Ki,[251] and similar narratives, and[Pg 257] omit quoting folk-lore from the pages of Dennys, Eitel, and others who have written on the subject.
The many quotes provided in the above pages, or in the Appendix, are just a selection and definitely not as comprehensive as they could be if this work were a full study on dragons alone. With a specific purpose in mind, I have refrained from exploring the fascinating speculations related to its religious significance; I leave that to those who specialize in this aspect of its history. Therefore, I will skip over the various traditions and legends about it found in the pages of the Memoirs of Hiouen-Thsang,[250] of Foĕ Kouĕ Ki,[251] and similar narratives, and[Pg 257] won't include folk tales from the works of Dennys, Eitel, and others who have written on the topic.
For my purpose it would be profitless to collate legends such as that given in the Apocrypha, in the story of Bel and the Dragon, and reappearing in the pages of El Edrisi as an Arab legend, with Alexander the Great as the hero, and the Canaries as the scene, or to dwell on the Corean and Japanese versions of dragon stories, which are merely borrowed, and corrupted in borrowing, from the Chinese. Nor shall I do more than allude to the fact that dragons are represented in the Brahminical caves at Ellora, and among the sculptures of Ancoar Wat in Cambodia.
For what I need, it would be useless to compare legends like the one found in the Apocrypha, in the story of Bel and the Dragon, which also shows up in El Edrisi's writings as an Arab legend starring Alexander the Great with the Canary Islands as the setting, or to spend time on the Korean and Japanese versions of dragon tales, which are simply adaptations that have become distorted from their Chinese origins. I will only briefly mention that dragons are depicted in the Brahminical caves at Ellora and in the sculptures of Angkor Wat in Cambodia.
Fig. 65.
Fig. 65.
The rude diagrams, Figs. 64, 65, 66, are facsimiles from a manuscript of folio size in the possession of J. Haas, Esq., Imperial Austro-Hungarian Vice-Consul for Shanghai, which he kindly placed at my disposal. This unique volume is at present, unfortunately, unintelligible. It comes from the western confines of China, and is believed to be an example of the written Lolo language, that is, of[Pg 258] the language of the aboriginal tribes of China. They suffice to show that the same respect for the dragon is shown among these people as in China; but no opinion can be offered as to whether this belief and respect is original or imported, until their literature has been examined.
The rough diagrams, Figs. 64, 65, 66, are reproductions from a folio-sized manuscript owned by J. Haas, Esq., the Imperial Austro-Hungarian Vice-Consul for Shanghai, who kindly allowed me access to it. Unfortunately, this unique volume is currently unintelligible. It originates from the western borders of China and is thought to be an example of the written Lolo language, which is the language of the indigenous tribes of China. They demonstrate that these people hold the same reverence for the dragon as is seen in China, but no conclusions can be drawn about whether this belief and respect are original or imported until their literature has been studied.
Fig. 66.
Fig. 66.
I regret that I am unable to give in this volume, as I had wished, an account of the Persian dragon, which, I am informed, is contained in a rare Persian work.
I’m sorry that I can't include in this volume, as I had hoped, a description of the Persian dragon, which I've been told is found in a rare Persian book.
In conclusion, I must hope that the reader who has had the patience to wade through the medley of extracts which I have selected, and to analyse the suggestive reasoning of the introductory chapters, will agree with me that there is nothing impossible in the ordinary notion of the traditional dragon; that such being the case, it is more likely to have once had a real existence than to be a mere offspring of fancy; and that from the accident of direct transmission of delineations of it on robes and standards, we have probably[Pg 259] a not very incorrect notion of it in the depicted dragon of the Chinese.
In conclusion, I hope that the reader who has taken the time to go through the collection of excerpts I've chosen and analyze the thought-provoking reasoning in the introductory chapters will agree with me that there's nothing impossible about the common idea of the traditional dragon. If that's the case, it's more likely that these creatures once existed rather than being just a product of imagination. Because of the direct transmission of its representations on robes and standards, we probably[Pg 259] have a fairly accurate idea of it in the depicted dragon of the Chinese.
We may infer that it was a long terrestrial lizard, hibernating, and carnivorous, with the power of constricting with its snake-like body and tail; possibly furnished with wing-like expansions of its integument, after the fashion of Draco volans, and capable of occasional progress on its hind legs alone, when excited in attack. It appears to have been protected by armour and projecting spikes, like those found in Moloch horridus and Megalania prisca, and was possibly more nearly allied to this last form than to any other which has yet come to our knowledge. Probably it preferred sandy, open country to forest land, its habitat was the highlands of Central Asia, and the time of its disappearance about that of the Biblical Deluge discussed in a previous chapter.
We can conclude that it was a large land lizard, hibernating and carnivorous, capable of constricting with its snake-like body and tail. It may have had wing-like extensions on its skin, similar to Draco volans, and could occasionally move on its hind legs alone when it was excited or attacked. It seemed to have been protected by armor and projecting spikes, like those found in Moloch horridus and Megalania prisca, and was likely more closely related to this last species than to any others we currently know about. It probably preferred sandy, open areas instead of forested regions, its habitat was the highlands of Central Asia, and it likely vanished around the time of the Biblical Flood discussed in a previous chapter.
Although terrestrial, it probably, in common with most reptiles, enjoyed frequent bathing, and when not so engaged, or basking in the sun, secluded itself under some overhanging bank or cavern.
Although it lived on land, it likely, like most reptiles, took frequent baths and when not doing that, or soaking up the sun, it hid under an overhanging bank or in a cave.
The idea of its fondness for swallows, and power of attracting them, mentioned in some traditions, may not impossibly have been derived from these birds hawking round and through its open jaws in the pursuit of the flies attracted by the viscid humours of its mouth. We know that at the present day a bird, the trochilus of the ancients, freely enters the open mouth of the crocodile, and rids it of the parasites affecting its teeth and jaws.
The idea that it's fond of swallows and has the ability to draw them in, as mentioned in some traditions, may have come from these birds flying around and into its open jaws while chasing the flies attracted by the sticky substances in its mouth. Today, we know that a bird called the trochilus, known in ancient times, often goes into the open mouth of a crocodile to clean away the parasites bothering its teeth and jaws.
CHAPTER IX.
THE SEA-SERPENT.
THE SEA SERPENT.
On the dark bottom of the great salt lake Imprisoned lay the giant snake, With naught his sullen sleep to break. Poets of the North, “Oelenschlager.” Translated by Longfellow. |
That frank writer, Montaigne, says[252]:—
That honest writer, Montaigne, says __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:—
“Yet on the other side it is a sottish presumption to disdaine and condemne that for false, which unto us seemeth to beare no show of likelihood or truth: which is an ordinarie fault in those who perswade themselves to be of more sufficiencie than the vulgar sort.
“Yet on the other hand, it's foolish arrogance to disregard and condemn something as false just because it doesn’t seem likely or true to us; this is a common mistake made by those who think they are more capable than the average person.”
“But reason hath taught me, that so resolutely to condemne a thing for false, and impossible, is to assume unto himself the advantage, to have the bounds and limits of God’s will, and of the power of our common mother Nature tied to his sleeve: and that there is no greater folly in the world, than to reduce them to the measure of our capacitie, and bounds of our sufficiencie.
“But reason has taught me that to condemn something as false and impossible so decisively is to take the liberty of defining the limits of God’s will and the power of our common mother Nature. There is no greater foolishness than to try to fit them into the limits of our understanding and capability.”
“If we term those things monsters or miracles to which our reason cannot attain, how many such doe daily present[Pg 261] themselves unto our sight? let us consider through what cloudes, and how blinde-folde we are led to the knowledge of most things, that passe our hands: verily we shall finde, it is rather custome, than Science that removeth the strangenesse of them from us: and that those things, were they newly presented unto us, wee should doubtless deeme them, as much, or more unlikely, and incredible, than any other.”
“If we call those things monsters or miracles that our reason can't grasp, how many of them do we encounter every day[Pg 261]? Let’s think about how the clouds and our blindness lead us to understand most things that are beyond our reach: truly, we will find that it’s more about habit than knowledge that makes them seem less strange to us. If those things were presented to us for the first time, we would undoubtedly judge them to be as unlikely and unbelievable as anything else.”
Montaigne’s remarks seem to me to apply as aptly to the much-vexed question of the existence or non-existence of the sea-serpent as though they had been specially written in reference to it.
Montaigne’s comments seem to me to fit just as well with the debated question of whether the sea serpent exists or not as if they had been specifically written about it.
The sea-serpent, at once the belief and the denied of scientific men; the accepted and ignored, according to their estimation of the evidence, of reasoners, not scientific perhaps, but intelligent and educated; the valued basis for items to the journalist, and the quintain for every self-sufficient gobemouche to tilt against; appearing mysteriously at long intervals and in distant places; the sea-serpent has as yet avoided capture and the honourable distinction of being catalogued and labelled in our museums.
The sea serpent is something that both believers and skeptical scientists talk about; it's accepted by some and dismissed by others, depending on how they view the evidence. It's a topic for reasoners who may not be scientifically trained but are still smart and educated. Journalists value it for stories, and it's an easy target for every self-righteous know-it-all to criticize. It shows up mysteriously at long intervals and in far-off locations. So far, the sea serpent has managed to avoid being captured and earning the respectable distinction of being added to our museums.
Yet I do believe this weird creature to be a real solid fact, and not a fanciful hallucination. This assertion, however, has to be sustained under many difficulties. The dread of ridicule closes the mouths of many men who could speak upon the subject, while their dependent position forces them to submit to the half-bantering, half-warning expostulations of their employers. When, for example, an unimaginative shipowner breaks jests over his unfortunate shipmaster’s head, and significantly hints his hope (as I know to have been the case) that on his next voyage he will see no more sea-serpents, or, in other words, that the great monster belongs to the same genus as the snakes seen in the boots of a western dram-drinker, we may be sure that an important barrier is put to any further communication on the subject[Pg 262] from that source, at least;[253] or when, again, some knot of idle youngsters enliven the monotony of a long voyage by preparing a deliberate hoax for publication on their arrival, a certain amount of discredit necessarily attaches to the monster on the ultimate exposure of the jest.
Yet I genuinely believe this strange creature is a real solid fact, not just a fanciful hallucination. However, this claim is challenging to uphold. The fear of being laughed at keeps many people who could speak up on the topic quiet, while their dependent positions force them to endure the half-joking, half-warning comments of their bosses. For instance, when an unimaginative shipowner makes jokes at the expense of his unfortunate shipmaster and suggests that he hopes (as I know has happened) not to see any more sea serpents on the next voyage, implying that the great monster is akin to the snakes found in the boots of a western drunk, it’s clear that a significant barrier arises for any further discussion on the matter[Pg 262] from that source, at least; or when, again, a group of bored young men breaks the monotony of a long voyage by planning a deliberate hoax to publish upon their arrival, a certain amount of discredit inevitably sticks to the monster when the joke is finally exposed.
[Pg 263]Men also occasionally deceive themselves, and while honestly believing that they have seen his oceanic majesty, produce a story which, on analysis, crumbles into atoms and crowns him with disgrace as an impostor.
[Pg 263]People sometimes trick themselves, and while genuinely believing they've witnessed his vast greatness, they come up with a tale that, when examined, falls apart and reveals him as a fraud.
The hard logic of science, in the hand of one of our master minds, has also been arrayed against him, but fortunately weighs rather against special avatars than against his existence absolutely.
The solid principles of science, in the hands of one of our great thinkers, have also been used against him, but luckily they tend to target specific examples rather than challenge his existence as a whole.
Finally, the narratives of different observers disagree so much in detail that we have a difficulty in reconciling them, except upon the supposition that they relate to several distinct creatures, a supposition which I shall hope to show is not improbable, as well as that the term sea-serpent is an unwarranted specific differentiation of that of sea-monster, the various creatures collectively so designated being neither serpents nor, indeed, always mutually related. In commencing my record, I must bear in mind Mrs. Glasse’s proverbially excellent advice, and admit that it is simply a history of the various appearances of a creature or creatures too fugitive to admit of specific examination, and that until, by some remarkable stroke of fortune, specimens are secured, their zoological status must remain an unsolved, although closely guessed at, problem.
Finally, the stories from different witnesses vary so much in detail that it’s hard to reconcile them, unless we assume they refer to several distinct beings. I hope to show that this assumption isn’t far-fetched, as well as that the term sea-serpent is an inappropriate specific label compared to sea-monster. The many creatures grouped under this title are neither serpents nor always related to each other. As I start my account, I need to keep in mind Mrs. Glasse’s famously good advice and acknowledge that this is just a record of the different sightings of a creature or creatures that are too elusive for thorough examination. Until we somehow manage to obtain specimens, their zoological classification will remain an unanswered, though closely speculated, question.
I have elsewhere stated my conviction that the serpent Midgard is only a corruption of accounts of the sea-serpent handed down from times when a supernatural existence was attributed to it; and we have in the Sagas probably the earliest references to it, unless, perhaps, the serpents mentioned by Aristotle, which attacked and overset the galleys off the Libyan coast, may have been of this species.
I’ve previously expressed my belief that the Midgard serpent is simply a twisted version of stories about the sea-serpent that were passed down from times when people believed it had supernatural qualities; and we probably find the earliest mentions of it in the Sagas, unless the serpents Aristotle talked about, which attacked and overturned ships off the Libyan coast, might have been this type.
The coast of Norway, deeply indented by fjords, the channels of which, for a certain breadth, have a depth equal to that of the sea outside, seldom less than four hundred fathoms, and corresponding in some degree with the height of the precipitous cliffs which enclose them, abounding in[Pg 264] all kinds of fish, and in the season with whales, which at one time used to number thousands in a shoal, appears, until within the last thirty years, to have been peculiarly the favourite haunt of the serpent. Paddle and screw are probably answerable for his non-appearance on the surface lately.
The coast of Norway, marked by deep fjords with channels that can be as deep as the sea outside—often around four hundred fathoms—matches the height of the steep cliffs surrounding them. This area is rich in[Pg 264] all types of fish and, during certain seasons, was home to thousands of whales. Up until about thirty years ago, it seemed to be a favored spot for the serpent. The use of paddle and screw might be why it hasn't been seen on the surface lately.
The west coast of the Isle of Skye is another locality from which several reports of it have been received during this century; less frequently it has been observed upon the eastern American coast-line, upon the sea-board of China, and in various portions of the broad ocean. It generally follows the track of whales, and in two instances observers affirm that it has been seen in combat with them.
The west coast of the Isle of Skye is another place where several reports of it have come in during this century; it has been seen less frequently along the eastern coast of America, the coastline of China, and in various parts of the open ocean. It usually follows the path of whales, and in two cases, witnesses claim that it has been spotted fighting with them.
I have no doubt but that the literature of Norway contains frequent references to it of olden date, but the earliest notice of it in that country which I have been able to procure is one contained in A Narrative of the North-East Frosty Seas, declared by the Duke of Mosconia his ambassadors to a learned gentlemen of Italy, named Galeatius Butrigarius, as follows[254]:—
I have no doubt that the literature of Norway often refers to it from ancient times, but the earliest mention I've found in that country is in A Narrative of the North-East Frosty Seas, presented by the Duke of Mosconia to a learned gentleman from Italy named Galeatius Butrigarius, as follows[254]:—
“The lake called Mos, and the Island of Hoffusen in myddest thereof is in the degree 45.30 and 61. In this lake appeareth a strange monster, which is a serpent of huge bigness; and as, to all other places of the world, blazing stars do portend alteration, so doth this to Norway. It was seen of late in the year of Christ 1522, appearing far above the water, rowling like a great pillar, and was by conjecture far off esteemed to be of fifty cubits in length.”
“The lake called Mos, and the Island of Hoffusen in the middle of it, is located at 45.30 degrees North and 61 degrees East. A strange monster appears in this lake, which is a huge serpent. Just like blazing stars signal changes in other parts of the world, this one signals change for Norway. It was sighted recently in the year 1522, rising far above the water and rolling like a great pillar, and it was estimated from a distance to be about fifty cubits long.”
Pontoppidan, the Bishop of Bergen, who published his celebrated Natural History of Norway in 1755, and who had at one time discredited its existence “till that suspicion was removed by full and sufficient evidence from[Pg 265] creditable and experienced fishermen and sailors in Norway, of which there are hundreds, who can testify that they have annually seen them,” states that the North traders, who came to Bergen every year with their merchandise, thought it a very strange question, when they were seriously asked whether there were any such creatures, as ridiculous, in fact, as if the question had been put to them whether there be such fish as eel or cod.
Pontoppidan, the Bishop of Bergen, who published his famous Natural History of Norway in 1755, and who once doubted its existence “until that suspicion was cleared up by full and convincing evidence from[Pg 265] reliable and experienced fishermen and sailors in Norway, of which there are hundreds, who can attest that they have seen them every year,” states that the North traders, who came to Bergen annually with their goods, found it a very strange question when they were seriously asked if such creatures existed, as ridiculous as if they were asked whether fish like eel or cod actually existed.
According to Pontoppidan, these creatures continually keep at the bottom of the sea, excepting in the months of July and August, which is their spawning time, and then they come to the surface in calm weather, but plunge into the water again so soon as the wind raises the least wave.
According to Pontoppidan, these creatures stay at the bottom of the sea most of the time, except during July and August, their spawning season, when they come to the surface in calm weather but dive back down as soon as the wind creates even the smallest wave.
It was supposed by the Norway fishermen to have a great objection to castor, with which they provided themselves when going out to sea, shutting it up in a hole in the stern, and throwing a little overboard when apprehensive of meeting the sea-snake. The Faroe fisherman had the same idea with reference to the Tvold whale, which was supposed to have a great aversion to castor and to shavings of juniper wood.
The fishermen in Norway believed that castor had a strong negative effect on sea creatures, so they would bring it along on their fishing trips. They kept it in a hole at the back of the boat and tossed a bit into the water if they were worried about encountering the sea snake. Similarly, the fishermen from the Faroe Islands thought that the Tvold whale also disliked castor and juniper wood shavings.
Olaus Magnus, in his Histor. Septentrion, chap. xxvii., writing not from personal observation but from the relations of others, speaks of it as being two hundred feet in length and twenty feet round, having a mane two feet long, being covered with scales, having fiery eyes, disturbing ships, and raising itself up like a mast, and sometimes snapping some of the men from the deck.
Olaus Magnus, in his Histor. Septentrion, chap. xxvii., writes not from personal experience but from others' accounts, describing it as being two hundred feet long and twenty feet around, with a mane that is two feet long, covered in scales, with fiery eyes, disturbing ships, rising up like a mast, and sometimes snatching men off the deck.
Aldrovandus, quoting Olaus Magnus, says that about Norway there occasionally appears a serpent reaching to one hundred or two hundred feet in length, dangerous to ships in calm weather, as it sometimes snatches a man from the ship. It is said that merchant ships are involved by it and sunk.
Aldrovandus, quoting Olaus Magnus, mentions that in Norway, there sometimes appears a serpent that can reach lengths of one hundred to two hundred feet, posing a threat to ships in calm weather, as it occasionally grabs a person from the ship. It is said that merchant ships encounter it and are sunk.
Olaus Magnus also figures another serpent, which is said [Pg 266]to inhabit the Baltic or Swedish Sea; it is from thirty to forty feet in length, and will not hurt anyone unless provoked.
Olaus Magnus also describes another serpent, which is said [Pg 266]to live in the Baltic or Swedish Sea; it measures between thirty and forty feet long and won't harm anyone unless threatened.
Fig. 67.—Sea-Serpent attacking a Vessel. (From Olaus Magnus.)
Fig. 67.—Sea Serpent Attacking a Ship. (From Olaus Magnus.)
[Pg 267]Arndt. Bernsen, in his account of the fertility of Denmark and Norway, says that the sea-snake, as well as the Tvold whale, often sinks both men and boats; and Pontoppidan was informed by the North traders that the sea-snake has frequently raised itself up and thrown itself across a boat, and even across a vessel of some hundred tons burthen, and by its weight sunk it to the bottom; and that they would sometimes raise their frightful heads and snap a man out of a boat; but this Pontoppidan does not vouch for, and, indeed, says that if anything, however light, be thrown at and touch them they generally plunge into the water or take another course.
[Pg 267]Arndt. Bernsen, in his account of the fertility of Denmark and Norway, mentions that the sea serpent, along with the Tvold whale, often sinks both people and boats. Pontoppidan heard from traders in the North that the sea serpent has frequently risen up and thrown itself over a boat, even over a vessel weighing several hundred tons, and by its weight sunk it to the bottom. They also claimed that sometimes these creatures would lift their terrifying heads and snatch a person out of a boat; however, Pontoppidan doesn't guarantee this, and he actually says that if anything, no matter how light, is thrown at them and makes contact, they usually dive into the water or change direction.
Hans (afterwards Bishop) Egede, in his Full and Particular Relation of my Voyage to Greenland, as a Missionary, in the year 1734, figures and describes a sea-monster which showed itself on his passage. He says: “On the 6th of July 1734, when off the south coast of Greenland, a sea-monster appeared to us, whose head, when raised, was on a level with our main-top. Its snout was long and sharp, and it blew water almost like a whale; it had large broad paws; its body was covered with scales; its skin was rough and uneven; in other respects it was as a serpent; and when it dived, its tail, which was raised in the air, appeared to be a whole ship’s length from its body.”
Hans (later Bishop) Egede, in his Full and Particular Relation of my Voyage to Greenland, as a Missionary, in the year 1734, describes a sea monster he encountered during his journey. He says: “On July 6, 1734, while off the south coast of Greenland, a sea monster appeared to us, whose head, when lifted, was level with our main-top. Its snout was long and pointed, and it spouted water almost like a whale; it had large, broad flippers; its body was covered in scales; its skin was rough and uneven; in other ways, it resembled a serpent; and when it dived, its tail, raised in the air, seemed to be the length of an entire ship from its body.”
In another work, The New Survey of Old Greenland, Egede speaks of the same monster, with the addition that the body was full as thick and as big in circumference as the ship that he sailed in. The drawing (which I reproduce, Fig. 68) appears to have been taken by another missionary, Mr. Bing, who stated that the creature’s eyes seemed red, and like burning fire. The paws mentioned by Egede were probably paddles like those of the Liassic Saurians.
In another work, The New Survey of Old Greenland, Egede describes the same monster, adding that its body was as thick and as large in circumference as the ship he was sailing in. The drawing (which I reproduce, Fig. 68) seems to have been made by another missionary, Mr. Bing, who noted that the creature’s eyes appeared red and looked like they were burning with fire. The paws Egede mentioned were likely paddles similar to those of the Liassic Saurians.
Fig. 68.—Sea-Serpent seen by Hans Egede, in 1734, off the South Coast of Greenland.
Fig. 68.—Sea Serpent seen by Hans Egede in 1734 off the southern coast of Greenland.
[Pg 269]Pontoppidan considers this to be a different monster from the Norway sea-serpent, of which he gives a figure furnished him by the Rev. Hans Strom, made from descriptions of two of his neighbours at Herroe, who had been eye-witnesses of its appearance.
[Pg 269]Pontoppidan believes this is a different creature from the sea serpent of Norway, which he provides an illustration of, given to him by Rev. Hans Strom, based on descriptions from two of his neighbors in Herroe, who had seen it firsthand.
Lawrance de Ferry, a captain in the Norwegian Navy, and commander in Bergen in Pontoppidan’s time, actually wounded one of the Norwegian serpents, and made two of his men, who were with him in the boat at the time, testify upon oath in court to the truth of the statement which he himself made, as follows:—
Lawrance de Ferry, a captain in the Norwegian Navy and commander in Bergen during Pontoppidan’s time, actually injured one of the Norwegian serpents and had two of his men, who were with him in the boat at the time, testify under oath in court to support his statement, which was as follows:—
“The latter end of August, in the year 1746, as I was on a voyage, in my return from Trundheim, in a very calm and hot day, having a mind to put in at Molde, it happened that when we were arrived with my vessel within six English miles of the aforesaid Molde, being at a place called Jule-Næfs, as I was reading in a book, I heard a kind of murmuring voice from amongst the men at the oars, who were eight in number, and observed that the man at the helm kept off from the land. Upon this I inquired what was the matter; and was informed that there was a sea-snake before us. I then ordered the man at the helm to keep to the land again, and to come up with this creature, of which I had heard so many stories. Though the fellows were under some apprehensions, they were obliged to obey my orders. In the meantime this sea-snake passed by us, and we were obliged to tack the vessel about, in order to get nearer to it. As the snake swam faster than we could row, I took my gun, that was ready charged, and fired at it; on this he immediately plunged under the water. We rowed to the place where it sank down (which in the calm might be easily observed) and lay upon our oars, thinking it would come up again to the surface; however, it did not. When the snake plunged down, the water appeared thick and red; perhaps some of the shot might wound it, the distance being very[Pg 270] little. The head of this snake, which it held more than two feet above the surface of the water, resembled that of a horse. It was of a greyish colour, and the mouth was quite black and very large. It had black eyes and a long white mane,[255] that hung down from the neck to the surface of the water. Besides the head and neck, we saw seven or eight folds or coils of this snake, which were very thick, and, as far as we could guess, there was about a fathom distance between each fold.—Bergen, 1751.”
“In late August 1746, while I was on a journey returning from Trundheim on a hot, still day, I decided to stop at Molde. When we were about six English miles away from Molde, near a place called Jule-Næfs, I was reading a book when I heard a murmuring sound from the eight men rowing the boat. I noticed that the man steering was moving away from the land. I asked what was wrong and was told there was a sea snake ahead of us. I then instructed the helmsman to return to the shore and get closer to this creature I had heard so much about. Although the men were a bit anxious, they had to follow my orders. Meanwhile, the sea snake passed by us, and we had to turn the boat around to get nearer to it. As the snake swam faster than we could row, I grabbed my gun, which was already loaded, and shot at it; immediately, it dove underwater. We paddled to the spot where it sank (which was easy to see in the calm water) and paused, expecting it to surface again, but it didn’t. When the snake went down, the water turned thick and red; some of the shots might have hit it, given the short distance. The head of the snake, which was raised more than two feet above the water, looked like a horse's head. It was grayish in color, with a large, black mouth. It had black eyes and a long white mane that hung down to the water's surface. Besides the head and neck, we saw seven or eight thick coils of the snake, and from what we could tell, there was about a fathom of space between each coil.—Bergen, 1751.”
Pontoppidan remarks on the peculiarity of spouting water from the nostrils exhibited by the creature seen by Hans Egede, and states that he had not known it spoken of in any other instance.
Pontoppidan notes the oddity of the creature that Hans Egede saw, which spouted water from its nostrils, and mentions that he hadn't heard of it being mentioned anywhere else.
Fig. 69.—The Norwegian Sea-Serpent. (According to Pontoppidan.)
Fig. 69.—The Norwegian Sea Monster. (According to Pontoppidan.)
He also remarks that the Norway sea-snakes differ from the Greenland ones with regard to the skin, which in the former is as smooth as glass, and has not the least wrinkle, except about the neck, where there is a kind of mane, which looks like a parcel of sea-weeds hanging down to the water. Summarising the accounts which had reached him, he estimates the length at about one hundred fathoms or six hundred English feet. He states that it lies on the surface of the water (when it is very calm) in many folds, and that these are in a line with the head; some small parts of the back are to be seen above the surface of the water when it moves or bends, which at a distance appear like so many[Pg 271] casks or hogsheads floating in a line, with a considerable distance between each of them.
He also notes that the Norway sea-snakes are different from the Greenland ones in terms of their skin, which in the former case is as smooth as glass and has no wrinkles, except around the neck, where there’s a sort of mane that looks like a bunch of seaweed hanging down to the water. Summarizing the reports he received, he estimates their length to be about one hundred fathoms or six hundred English feet. He mentions that they lie on the surface of the water (when it’s very calm) in multiple folds, and these align with the head; some small sections of the back are visible above the water’s surface when it moves or bends, which from a distance look like several[Pg 271] casks or hogsheads floating in a line, with a significant gap between each one.
“The creature does not, like the eel or land-snake, taper gradually to a point, but the body, which looks to be as big as two hogsheads, grows remarkably small at once just where the tail begins. The head in all the kinds has a high and broad forehead, but in some a pointed snout, though in others that is flat, like that of a cow or horse, with large nostrils, and several stiff hairs standing out on each side like whiskers.”
“The creature doesn’t taper to a point like an eel or land snake; instead, the body, which looks about the size of two large barrels, suddenly shrinks right where the tail starts. The head in all the types has a high, wide forehead, but some have a pointed snout, while others have a flat one like a cow or horse, with large nostrils and several stiff hairs sticking out on each side like whiskers.”
“They add that the eyes of this creature are very large, and of a blue colour, and look like a couple of bright pewter plates. The whole animal is of a dark brown colour, but it is speckled and variegated with light streaks or spots that shine like tortoise-shell. It is of a darker hue about the eyes and mouth than elsewhere, and appears in that part a good deal like those horses which we call Moors-heads.”
“They also say that this creature has really large blue eyes that resemble bright pewter plates. The entire animal is dark brown, but it's marked with lighter streaks or spots that gleam like tortoiseshell. It's darker around the eyes and mouth compared to the rest of its body, making that area look quite similar to the horses we refer to as Moors-heads.”
He mentions two places, one at Amunds Vaagen in Nordfiord, the other at the island of Karmen, where carcases of it had been left at high water. He supposes it to be viviparous.
He mentions two locations, one at Amunds Vaagen in Nordfiord and the other on the island of Karmen, where carcasses of it were left at high tide. He thinks it reproduces live young.
In an account of the Laplanders of Finmark, by Knud Leems, with the notes of Gunner, Bishop of Drontheim, (Copenhagen, 1767, 4to., in Danish and Latin),[256] I find, “The Sea of Finmark also generates the snake or marine serpent, forty paces long, equalling in the size of the head the whale, in form the serpent. This monster has a maned neck, resembling a horse, a back of a grey colour, the belly inclining to white.
In a description of the Laplanders of Finmark by Knud Leems, along with notes from Gunner, Bishop of Drontheim, (Copenhagen, 1767, 4to., in Danish and Latin),[256] I came across this: “The Sea of Finmark also produces a snake or sea serpent, forty paces long, with a head the same size as a whale and a body shaped like a serpent. This creature has a mane on its neck that looks like a horse's, a grey back, and a belly that tends to be white.
“On the canicular days, when the sea is calm, the marine serpent usually comes up, winding into various spirals, of which some are above, the others below, the water. The seamen very much dread this monster. Nor while he is[Pg 272] coming up do they easily entrust themselves to the dangers of the deep.”
“On the hottest days, when the sea is calm, the sea serpent typically rises, curling into different spirals, some above and some below the water. The sailors really fear this creature. And while it is[Pg 272] emerging, they don’t easily put themselves at risk in the depths.”
Mr. J. Ramus records a large sea-snake which was seen in 1687 by many people in Dramsfiorden. It was in very calm weather, and so soon as the sun appeared, and the wind blew a little, it shot away just like a coiled cable that is suddenly thrown out by the sailors; and they observed that it was some time in stretching out its many folds.
Mr. J. Ramus documents a large sea snake that was spotted in 1687 by many people in Dramsfiorden. The weather was very calm, and as soon as the sun came out and the wind picked up a bit, it shot away like a coiled cable suddenly thrown out by sailors; they noted that it took some time to stretch out its many coils.
Captain (afterwards Sir Arthur) de Capell Brooke[257] collected all accounts he could, during his journey to the North Cape, respecting the sea-serpent, with the following results:—
Captain (later Sir Arthur) de Capell Brooke[257] gathered all the information he could during his trip to the North Cape about the sea serpent, with these results:—
“As I had determined on arriving at the coast to make every inquiry respecting the truth of the accounts which had reached England the preceding year, of the sea-serpent having recently been seen off this part of Norway, I shall simply give the different reports I received during my voyage to the North Cape, leaving others to their own conclusions, and without expressing, at least for the present, my opinion respecting them.
“As I decided upon arriving at the coast to ask about the truth of the stories that had come to England the previous year about the sea serpent being spotted off this part of Norway, I will just share the various reports I received during my journey to the North Cape, leaving others to draw their own conclusions, and without sharing, at least for now, my thoughts on them."
“The fisherman at Pêjerstad said a serpent was seen two years ago in the Folden-Fjord, the length of which, as far as it was visible, was sixty feet.”
“The fisherman at Pêjerstad said a serpent was spotted two years ago in the Folden-Fjord, and it was about sixty feet long, at least what could be seen of it.”
At Otersoen, the Postmaster, Captain Schielderup, who had formerly been in the Norwegian sea service, and seemed a quick intelligent man, stated that the serpent had actually been off the island for a considerable length of time during the preceding summer, in the narrow parts of the sound, between this island and the continent, and the description he gave was as follows:—
At Otersoen, the Postmaster, Captain Schielderup, who had previously served in the Norwegian sea service and came across as a quick-witted, intelligent man, reported that the serpent had actually been spotted off the island for quite a while during the previous summer, in the narrow sections of the sound between this island and the mainland. His description was as follows:—
“It made its appearance for the first time in the month of July 1849 off Otersoen. Previous to this he had often heard of the existence of these creatures, but never before[Pg 273] believed it. During the whole of that month the weather was excessively sultry and calm; and the serpent was seen every day nearly in the same part of the Sound.
“It first showed up in July 1849 off Otersoen. Before this, he had often heard about these creatures but had never actually[Pg 273] believed it. Throughout that month, the weather was extremely hot and still; and the serpent was spotted almost daily in the same area of the Sound.
“It continued there while the warm weather lasted, lying motionless, and as if dozing, in the sunbeams.
“It stayed there while the warm weather lasted, lying still, almost like it was napping, in the sunlight.”
“The number of persons living on the island, he said, was about thirty; the whole of whom, from motives of curiosity, went to look at it while it remained. This was confirmed to me by subsequent inquiries among the inhabitants, who gave a similar account of it. The first time that he saw it he was in a boat, at the distance of two hundred yards. The length of it he supposes to have been about three hundred ells or six hundred feet. Of this he could not speak accurately; but it was of considerable length, and longer than it appeared, as it lay in large coils above the water to the height of many feet. Its colour was greyish. At the distance at which he was, he could not ascertain whether it were covered with scales; but when it moved it made a loud crackling noise, which he distinctly heard. Its head was shaped like that of a serpent; but he could not tell whether it had teeth or not. He said it emitted a very strong odour; and that the boatmen were afraid to approach near it, and looked on its coming as a bad sign, as the fish left the coast in consequence! Such were the particulars he related to me.
“The number of people living on the island, he said, was about thirty; all of whom, out of curiosity, went to see it while it lasted. This was confirmed to me by later inquiries among the locals, who gave a similar account. The first time he saw it, he was in a boat, about two hundred yards away. He estimates its length to be about three hundred ells or six hundred feet. He couldn't speak accurately about it, but it was quite long, and longer than it looked, as it lay in large coils above the water to a height of several feet. Its color was greyish. From the distance he was at, he couldn't tell if it was covered in scales; but when it moved, it made a loud crackling noise that he distinctly heard. Its head was shaped like a snake; but he couldn’t say whether it had teeth. He mentioned it had a very strong smell, and the boatmen were afraid to get too close, seeing its arrival as a bad omen because the fish left the coast as a result! Those were the details he shared with me.
“The merchant at Krogoën confirmed in every particular the account of Captain Schielderup, and that many of the people of Krogoën had witnessed it.
“The merchant at Krogoën confirmed every detail of Captain Schielderup's story, and many of the people of Krogoën had seen it happen.”
“On the island of Lekö I obtained from the son of Peter Greger, the merchant, a young man who employed himself in the fishery, still further information respecting the sea-serpent. It was in August of the preceding year, while fishing with others in the Viig or Veg-Fjord, that he saw it. At that time they were on shore hauling in their nets, and it appeared about sixty yards distant from them, at[Pg 274] which they were not a little alarmed, and immediately retreated. What was seen of it above water, he said, appeared six times the length of their boat, of a grey colour, and lying in coils a great height above the surface. Their fright prevented them from attending more accurately to other particulars. In fact, they all fairly took to their heels when they found the monster so near to them.
On the island of Lekö, I got more information about the sea serpent from the son of Peter Greger, the merchant. He is a young man who works in the fishery. It was in August of the previous year when he saw it while fishing with others in the Viig or Veg-Fjord. They were on shore pulling in their nets when it appeared about sixty yards away, which scared them quite a bit, and they quickly backed away. What he saw above the water looked six times the length of their boat, was grey in color, and coiled up high above the surface. Their fear made it hard for them to notice more details. In fact, they all ran away when they saw the monster so close to them.
“At Alstahoug I found the Bishop of the Nordlands. The worthy prelate was a sensible and well-informed man, between fifty and sixty years of age. To the testimony of others respecting the existence of the sea-serpent, I shall now add that of the Bishop himself, who was an eye-witness to the appearance of two in the Bay of Shuresund or Sörsund, on the Drontheim Fjord, about eight Norway miles from Drontheim. He was but a short distance from them, and saw them plainly. They were swimming in large folds, part of which were seen above the water, and the length of what appeared of the largest he judged to be about one hundred feet. They were of a darkish grey colour; the heads hardly discernible, from their being almost under water, and they were visible for only a short time. Before that period he had treated the account of them as fabulous; but it was now impossible, he said, to doubt their existence, as such numbers of respectable people since that time had likewise seen them on several occasions. He had never met with any person who had seen the kraken, and was inclined to think it a fable.
“At Alstahoug, I met the Bishop of the Nordlands. The esteemed bishop was a sensible and knowledgeable man, between fifty and sixty years old. To the accounts from others about the existence of the sea serpent, I will now add his testimony, as he witnessed two of them in the Bay of Shuresund or Sörsund, on the Drontheim Fjord, about eight Norwegian miles from Drontheim. He was only a short distance away and saw them clearly. They were swimming in large loops, with parts visible above the water, and he estimated the length of the largest to be about one hundred feet. They were a dark grey color, and their heads were hard to see since they were almost underwater, and they were visible for only a brief time. Before this, he had considered their existence to be legendary; but now he said it was impossible to doubt them since many respectable people had also seen them on various occasions. He had never encountered anyone who had seen the kraken and was inclined to think it was just a myth."
“During the time that I remained at Hundholm, a curious circumstance occurred. One day, when at dinner at Mr. Blackhall’s house, and thinking little of the sea-serpent, concerning which I had heard nothing for some time, a young man, the master of a small fishing-yacht, which had just come in from Drontheim, joined our party. In the course of conversation he mentioned that a few hours before, whilst close to Hundholm, and previous to his entering the harbour,[Pg 275] two sea-snakes passed immediately under his yacht. When he saw them he was on the deck, and, seizing a handspike, he struck at them as they came up close to the vessel on the other side, upon which they disappeared. Their length was very great, and their colour greyish, but for the very short time they were visible he could not notice any further particulars.
“While I was at Hundholm, something interesting happened. One evening, during dinner at Mr. Blackhall’s house, and not thinking much about the sea-serpent, which I hadn’t heard about in a while, a young guy who owned a small fishing yacht that had just returned from Drontheim joined us. During our conversation, he mentioned that a few hours earlier, while he was near Hundholm and before he entered the harbor,[Pg 275] two sea snakes swam right under his yacht. He was on deck when he spotted them, and grabbing a handspike, he tried to hit them as they came close to the other side of the boat, at which point they vanished. They were really long and had a greyish color, but since they were only visible for a very short time, he didn’t catch any more details.”
“He had no doubt of their being snakes, as he called them, and the circumstance was related entirely of his own accord.”
"He had no doubt they were snakes, as he called them, and he shared the story completely on his own."
Captain Brooke sums up the reports he received with the following general observations:—
Captain Brooke summarizes the reports he received with these general observations:—
“Taking upon the whole a fair view of the different accounts related in the foregoing pages respecting the sea-serpent, no reasonable person can doubt the fact of some marine animal of extraordinary dimensions, and in all probability of the serpent tribe, having been repeatedly seen by various persons along the Norway and Finmark coasts. These accounts, for the most part, have been given verbally from the mouths of the fishermen, a honest and artless class of men, who, having no motive for misrepresentation, cannot be suspected of a wish to deceive; could this idea, however, be entertained, the circumstance of their assertions having been so fully confirmed by others, in more distant parts, would be sufficient to free them from any imputation of this kind.
“Overall, if we take a good look at the different stories shared in the previous pages about the sea serpent, no reasonable person can doubt that some kind of large marine animal, likely from the serpent family, has been seen repeatedly by various people along the coasts of Norway and Finmark. Most of these accounts come directly from fishermen, a straightforward and honest group of individuals who have no reason to lie and shouldn't be suspected of wanting to deceive. Even if one were to entertain such a thought, the fact that other, unrelated individuals have confirmed their claims from farther away would be enough to clear them of any suspicion.”
“The simple facts are these: In traversing a space of full seven hundred miles of coast, extending to the most northern point, accounts have been received from numerous persons respecting the appearance of an animal called by them a sea-serpent. This of itself would induce some degree of credit to be given to it; but when these several relations as to the general appearance of the animal, its dimensions, the state of the weather when it was seen, and other particulars, are so fully confirmed, one by the other, at such [Pg 276]considerable intervening distances, every reasonable man will feel satisfied of the truth of the main fact. Many of the informants, besides, were of superior rank and education; and the opinions of such men as the Amtmand (Governor) of Finmark, Mr. Steen, the clergyman of Carlsö, Prosten (Dean) Deinboll of Vadsö, and the Bishop of Nordland and Finmark, who was even an eye-witness, ought not to be disregarded.
The basic facts are these: In traveling a full seven hundred miles of coast, reaching the furthest northern point, reports have come in from many people about seeing an animal they refer to as a sea serpent. This alone would lend some credibility to it; however, when these various accounts regarding the animal’s overall appearance, size, the weather conditions at the time it was seen, and other details are so thoroughly corroborated with each other over such [Pg 276] significant distances, any reasonable person would feel assured about the truth of the main fact. Many of the witnesses were also of high status and education; thus, the views of notable figures like the Amtmand (Governor) of Finmark, Mr. Steen, the clergyman of Carlsö, Prosten (Dean) Deinboll of Vadsö, and the Bishop of Nordland and Finmark, who was even an eyewitness, should not be overlooked.
“The Bishop of Nordland has seen two of them about eight miles from Drontheim, the largest being apparently one hundred feet, and, in 1822, one as bulky as an ox, and a quarter of a mile in length, appeared off the island of Sorö, near Finmark, and was seen by many people.”
“The Bishop of Nordland has spotted two of them about eight miles from Drontheim, the largest being around one hundred feet long, and in 1822, one as large as an ox, and a quarter of a mile long, showed up off the island of Sorö, near Finmark, and was witnessed by many people.”
Not having the Zoologist at hand, I now quote a resumé of short notices extracted from it, contained in the Illustrated London News for October 28, 1848, as follows:—
Not having the Zoologist available, I now quote a summary of short notices taken from it, found in the Illustrated London News for October 28, 1848, as follows:—
“Our attention has been drawn to the Zoologist for the past year, wherein are several communications tending to authenticate the existence of the great sea-serpent. Thus, in the number for February 1847, we find paragraphs quoted from the Norse newspapers stating that in the neighbourhood of Christiansund and Molde, in the province of Romsdal, in Norway, several highly respectable and credible witnesses have attested the seeing of the serpent. In general, they state that it has been seen in the larger Norwegian fjords, seldom in the open sea. In the large bight of the sea at Christiansund it has been seen every year, though only in the warmest season, in the dog days, and then only in perfectly calm weather and unruffled water.
“Our attention has been drawn to the Zoologist over the past year, where several communications aim to confirm the existence of the great sea serpent. In the February 1847 issue, we find quotes from Norse newspapers reporting that near Christiansund and Molde, in the Romsdal province of Norway, several highly respected and credible witnesses have claimed to see the serpent. Generally, they say it has been spotted in the larger Norwegian fjords, rarely in the open sea. In the large bay at Christiansund, it has been seen every year, but only during the warmest season, in the dog days, and only in perfectly calm weather and smooth water.
“Its length is stated at about forty-four feet, and twice as thick as a common snake, in proportion to the length. The front of the head was rather pointed, the eyes sharp, and from the back of the head commenced a mane like that of a horse. The colour of the animal was a blackish brown. It swam swiftly, with serpentine movements like a leech. One[Pg 277] of the witnesses describes the body to be two feet in diameter, the head as long as a brandy anker (ten-gallon cask) and about the same thickness, not pointed, but round. It had no scales, but the body quite smooth. The witness acknowledged Pontoppidan’s representation to be like the serpent he saw.”
“Its length is about forty-four feet and twice as thick as a regular snake for its length. The front of the head was somewhat pointed, the eyes sharp, and from the back of the head there was a mane like that of a horse. The color of the animal was a blackish brown. It swam quickly, moving like a leech. One[Pg 277] of the witnesses described the body as being two feet in diameter, the head as long as a brandy barrel (ten-gallon cask) and about the same thickness, not pointed but round. It had no scales, just a very smooth body. The witness confirmed that Pontoppidan’s description matched the serpent he saw.”
“The writer of this article received letters from Mr. Soren Knudtzon, stating that a sea-serpent had been seen in the neighbourhood of Christiansund by several people; and from Dr. Hoffmann, a respectable surgeon in Molde, stating that, lying on a considerable fjord to the south of Christiansund, Rector Hammer, Mr. Krabt, curate, and several persons, very clearly saw, while on a journey, a sea-serpent of very considerable size.
“The writer of this article received letters from Mr. Soren Knudtzon, stating that a sea serpent had been spotted near Christiansund by several people; and from Dr. Hoffmann, a respected surgeon in Molde, mentioning that on a significant fjord south of Christiansund, Rector Hammer, Mr. Krabt, a curate, and several others clearly saw, while traveling, a sea serpent of considerable size.”
“Four other persons saw a similar animal, July 28th, 1845.
“Four other people saw a similar animal on July 28, 1845.”
“The next communication, dated Sund’s Parsonage, August 31st, 1846, records the appearance of a supposed sea-serpent, on the 8th, in the course between the islands of Sartor Leer and Tös. Early on this day, just as the steamer Biörgvin passed through Rogne Fjord, towing a vessel to Bergen, Daniel Solomonson, a cotter, saw a sea-monster swimming from Rogne Fjord in a westerly direction towards his dwelling at Grönnevigskiæset, in the northern part of the parish of Sund. The head appeared like a Færing boat (about twenty feet long) keel uppermost; and from behind it raised itself forward in three, and sometimes four and five undulations, each apparently about twelve feet long. On the same morning a lad, out fishing in the Rogne Fjord, saw a serpent, which he describes to have been sixty feet long.”
The next communication, dated Sund’s Parsonage, August 31st, 1846, reports the sighting of a supposed sea serpent on the 8th, in the waters between the islands of Sartor Leer and Tös. Early that day, just as the steamer Biörgvin was passing through Rogne Fjord, towing a vessel to Bergen, Daniel Solomonson, a local cotter, spotted a sea monster swimming from Rogne Fjord towards his home at Grönnevigskiæset, in the northern part of the Sund parish. Its head looked like the bottom of a Færing boat (about twenty feet long), and it was seen moving in three, sometimes four or five, undulations, each about twelve feet long. That same morning, a boy fishing in Rogne Fjord also saw a serpent, which he described as being sixty feet long.
For further information on the Norwegian sea-serpent, I am indebted to the excellent chapter, devoted to the question generally, contained in Mr. Gosse’s Romance of Natural History, First Series, from which I transfer, without [Pg 278]abbreviation, a statement made by the Rev. W. Deinboll, Archdeacon of Molde:—
For more information on the Norwegian sea-serpent, I’m grateful for the great chapter that discusses the topic in depth, found in Mr. Gosse’s Romance of Natural History, First Series. I’m sharing, without [Pg 278] abbreviation, a statement made by Rev. W. Deinboll, Archdeacon of Molde:—
“On the 28th of July 1845, J. C. Lund, bookseller and printer; G. S. Krogh, merchant; Christian Flang, Lund’s apprentice; and John Elgensen, labourer, were out on Romsdalfjord, fishing. The sea was, after a warm sunshiny day, quite calm. About seven o’clock in the afternoon, a little distance from shore, near the ballast place and Molde Hove, they saw a large marine animal which slowly moved itself forward, as it appeared to them, with the help of two fins on the fore-part of the body nearest the head, which they judged from the boiling of the water on both sides of it. The visible part of the body appeared to be between forty and fifty feet in length, and moved in undulations like a snake. The body was round and of a dark colour, and seemed to be several ells[258] in thickness. As they discerned a waving motion in the water behind the animal, they concluded that part of the body was concealed under water. That it was one connected animal they saw plainly from its movement. When the animal was about one hundred yards from the boat, they noticed tolerably correctly its fore-part, which ended in a sharp snout; its colossal head raised itself above the water in the form of a semi-circle; the lower part was not visible. The colour of the head was dark brown, and the skin smooth. They did not notice the eyes, or any mane or bristles on the throat. When the serpent came about a musket-shot near, Lund fired at it, and was certain the shots hit it in the head. After the shot he dived but came up immediately; he raised his head like a snake preparing to dart on its prey. After he had turned and got his body in a straight line, which he appeared to do with great difficulty, he darted like an arrow against the boat. They reached the shore, and the animal, perceiving it had come into shallow water, dived immediately, and disappeared in the deep.”
“On July 28, 1845, J. C. Lund, a bookseller and printer; G. S. Krogh, a merchant; Christian Flang, Lund’s apprentice; and John Elgensen, a laborer, were out on Romsdalfjord fishing. The sea was calm after a warm, sunny day. Around seven in the evening, a little way from the shore, near the ballast place and Molde Hove, they saw a large marine animal slowly moving forward, seemingly propelled by two fins on the front part of its body near its head, as evidenced by the bubbling water on both sides. The visible part of the body appeared to be between forty and fifty feet long and moved in undulations like a snake. The body was round, dark in color, and seemed to be several feet thick. As they noticed a waving motion in the water behind the animal, they concluded that part of its body was underwater. It was clear from its movements that it was a single connected creature. When the animal was about one hundred yards from the boat, they observed its front part, which ended in a sharp snout; its massive head rose above the water in a semi-circle, with the lower part not visible. The head was dark brown, and its skin was smooth. They didn’t see its eyes or any mane or bristles on its throat. When the serpent was about the distance of a musket shot away, Lund fired at it, convinced that he hit its head. After the shot, it dove but surfaced immediately, raising its head like a snake getting ready to strike its prey. After it turned and aligned its body, which it seemed to do with great effort, it shot towards the boat like an arrow. They made it to shore, and when the animal noticed it was in shallow water, it dove immediately and disappeared into the depths.”
[Pg 279]Mr. Gosse further quotes a statement made by an Englishman, writing under the signature of “Oxoniensis” in the Times of November 4th, 1848, to the effect that—
[Pg 279]Mr. Gosse also quotes a statement from an Englishman, who wrote under the name “Oxoniensis” in the Times on November 4th, 1848, saying that—
“A parish priest, residing on Romsdalfjord, about two days’ journey south of Drontheim, an intelligent person, whose veracity I have no reason to doubt, gave me a circumstantial account of one which he had himself seen. It rose within thirty yards of the boat in which he was, and swam parallel with it for a considerable time. Its head he described as equalling a small cask in size, and its mouth, which it repeatedly opened and shut, was furnished with formidable teeth; its neck was smaller, but its body, of which he supposed that he saw about half on the surface of the water, was not less in girth than that of a moderate-sized horse. Another gentleman, in whose house I stayed, had also seen one, and gave a similar account of it; it also came near his boat upon the fjord, when it was fired at, upon which it turned and pursued them to the shore, which was luckily near, when it disappeared. They expressed great surprise at the general disbelief attached to the existence of these animals amongst naturalists, and assured me that there was scarcely a sailor accustomed to those inland lakes who had not seen them at one time or other.”
A parish priest living by Romsdalfjord, about a two-day journey south of Drontheim, an intelligent person whose honesty I have no reason to doubt, gave me a detailed account of one he had seen himself. It surfaced about thirty yards from his boat and swam alongside it for quite some time. He described its head as being the size of a small barrel, and its mouth, which it opened and closed repeatedly, was filled with impressive teeth; its neck was smaller, but its body, of which he estimated he saw about half above the water, was at least as thick as that of a medium-sized horse. Another gentleman, whose house I stayed in, had also seen one and shared a similar account; it approached his boat on the fjord when it was shot at, after which it turned and chased them to the shore, which was fortunately close by, before it vanished. They were quite surprised at the general skepticism surrounding the existence of these creatures among naturalists and assured me that almost every sailor who has frequented those inland lakes had seen them at one time or another.
The Rev. Alfred C. Smith, M.A., a naturalist, who visited Norway in 1850, summarises the result of his investigations in the words: “and I cannot withhold my belief in the existence of some huge inhabitant of those northern seas, when, to my mind, the fact of his existence has been so clearly proved by numerous eye-witnesses, many of whom were too intelligent to be deceived, and too honest to be doubted.”
The Rev. Alfred C. Smith, M.A., a naturalist, who visited Norway in 1850, sums up his findings by saying: “I can't deny my belief in the presence of some large creature in those northern seas, especially since its existence has been clearly supported by numerous eyewitnesses, many of whom were too smart to be fooled and too honest to be dismissed.”
Passing from these numerous narratives, which are distinguished for a remarkable agreement in the main characteristic described, I will proceed to some of those whose scene lies on our own coast.
Passing from these many stories, which are notable for their strong agreement in the main features described, I will move on to some of those set along our own coast.
“I saw the animal of which you inquire, in June 1808, on the coast of Coll. Rowing along that coast, I observed, at about the distance of half a mile, an object to windward, which gradually excited astonishment. At first view it appeared like a small rock; but knowing that there was no rock in that situation, I fixed my eyes closely upon it. Then I saw it elevated considerably above the level of the sea, and, after a slow movement, distinctly perceived one of its eyes. Alarmed at the unusual appearance and magnitude of the animal, I steered so as to be at no great distance from the shore. When nearly in a line between it and the shore, the monster, directing its head, which still continued above water, towards us, plunged violently under water. Certain that he was in chase of us, we plied hard to get ashore. Just as we leapt out on a rock, and had taken a station as high as we conveniently could, we saw it coming rapidly under water towards the stern of our boat. When within a few yards of it, finding the water shallow, it raised its monstrous head above water, and, by a winding course, got, with apparent difficulty, clear of the creek where our boat lay, and where the monster seemed in danger of being embayed. It continued to move off, with its head above water and with the wind, for about half a mile before we lost sight of it. Its head was somewhat broad, and of form somewhat oval; its neck somewhat smaller; its shoulders, if I can so term them, considerably broader, and thence it tapered towards the tail, which last it kept pretty low in the water, so that a view of it could not be taken so distinctly as I wished. It had no fins that I could perceive, and seemed to me to move progressively by undulation up and down. Its length I believed to be[Pg 281] between seventy and eighty feet. When nearest to me it did not raise its head wholly above water, so that, the neck being under water, I could perceive no shining filaments thereon, if it had any. Its progressive motion under water I took to be very rapid. About the time I saw it, it was seen near the Isle of Canna. The crews of thirteen fishing-boats, I am told, were so much terrified at its appearance, that they, in a body, fled from it to the nearest creek for safety. On the passage from Rum to Canna, the crew of one boat saw it coming towards them, with the wind, and its head high above water. One of the crew pronounced the head as large as a little boat, and its eye as large as a plate. The men were much terrified, but the monster offered them no molestation.”
“I saw the animal you're asking about in June 1808, on the coast of Coll. While rowing along that coast, I spotted something about half a mile away that started to amaze me. At first, it looked like a small rock, but knowing there were no rocks in that spot, I focused on it closely. I then noticed it was elevated well above the sea level, and after a slow movement, I clearly saw one of its eyes. Alarmed by the strange appearance and size of the animal, I steered closer to the shore. When I was nearly lined up between it and the shore, the creature turned its head, which was still above water, towards us and plunged violently beneath the surface. Convinced it was chasing us, we paddled hard to reach the shore. Just as we jumped onto a rock and got as high up as we could, we saw it coming quickly underwater towards the back of our boat. When it got within a few yards, it found the water was shallow, raised its massive head above the surface, and, after struggling a bit, managed to get out of the creek where our boat was, looking like it was in danger of being stuck. It continued to move away, with its head above water and with the wind, for about half a mile before we lost sight of it. Its head was somewhat broad and oval-shaped; its neck was a bit smaller; its shoulders, if I can call them that, were much broader, tapering down towards the tail, which it kept relatively low in the water, making it hard for me to get a clear view. I didn’t notice any fins, and it seemed to move by undulation up and down. I estimated its length to be[Pg 281] between seventy and eighty feet. When it was closest to me, it didn't raise its head entirely above the surface, so since its neck was submerged, I couldn't see
I next extract, from the pages of the Inverness Courier, some very pertinent remarks upon a description of the sea-monster seen by the Rev. Messrs. McRae and Twopeny, contained in the Zoologist, and I add the article there referred to. I had the advantage of hearing from a gentleman related to Mr. McRae that he could substantiate his statement, having himself about the same time, and in that locality, observed the same appearance, though at a greater distance off.
I will now share some relevant comments from the pages of the Inverness Courier regarding an account of the sea monster seen by Rev. Messrs. McRae and Twopeny, which is included in the Zoologist. I also include the article mentioned. I had the opportunity to hear from a gentleman related to Mr. McRae, who confirmed that he could back up his statement, as he also saw the same thing around the same time and in that area, though from farther away.
The following is the article in the Inverness Courier:—
The following is the article in the Inverness Courier:—
“We are glad to see that the two gentlemen who favoured us last autumn with an account of what they believed to be a strange animal seen off the west coast, Inverness-shire, have published in the Zoologist, a monthly journal of natural history, a careful description of the creature which they saw, and which seems to resemble the engravings of what is called the Norwegian sea-serpent. We subjoin the magazine article entire. There is such a dread of ridicule in appearing publicly in company with this mysterious and disreputable monster, that we must commend the boldness of the two clergymen in putting their names to the narrative; especially as we observe that other observers have not been so[Pg 282] courageous, and that they have been obliged to give some of their information anonymously.
“We're happy to see that the two gentlemen who shared with us last autumn their sighting of what they believed to be a strange animal off the west coast of Inverness-shire have published a detailed description of the creature in the Zoologist, a monthly natural history journal. This description seems to resemble the illustrations of what is referred to as the Norwegian sea-serpent. We are including the entire magazine article. There’s such a fear of being ridiculed for publicly associating with this mysterious and questionable creature that we commend the courage of the two clergymen for putting their names on the account; especially since we notice that other witnesses have not been so[Pg 282] bold, and some have had to provide their information anonymously.
“The huge serpent, if serpent it may be called, invariably appears in still warm weather, and in no other. There are certain Norwegian fjords and narrow seas which it frequents, and it is scarcely ever seen in the open sea. In the present case, the limit in which the animal has been seen on our coast, is Lochduich to the north and the Sound of Mull to the south, only about a fifth of the space between Cape Wrath and the Mull of Kintyre; and it is in that part it should be most looked for. We beg to draw the attention of our readers on the West Coast to the fact, now established on indubitable evidence, of the supposed animal having been seen there last year, and to the possibility of its appearing again in similar weather this year. If it chances to turn up once more, some full and accurate account of the phenomenon would certainly be most desirable.”
“The massive serpent, if we can call it that, always shows up in warm, still weather, and not at any other time. There are specific Norwegian fjords and narrow seas where it is often spotted, but it’s rarely seen out in the open sea. In this case, the area where this creature has been sighted along our coast stretches from Lochduich to the north and the Sound of Mull to the south—only about a fifth of the distance between Cape Wrath and the Mull of Kintyre; and that’s where it should be looked for the most. We want to remind our readers on the West Coast that it has been confirmed, based on solid evidence, that this mysterious creature was seen there last year, and there’s a chance it could reappear in similar weather this year. If it does turn up again, a detailed and accurate account of the encounter would definitely be very welcome.”
The following is the article in the Zoologist[260]:—
The following is the article in the Zoologist[260]:—
Appearance of an animal, believed to be that which is called the Norwegian Sea-serpent, on the Western Coast of Scotland, in August 1872, by the Rev. John McRae, Minister of Glenelg, Inverness-shire, and the Rev. David Twopeny, Vicar of Stockbury, Kent.
Appearance of an animal, thought to be what’s known as the Norwegian Sea-serpent, off the Western Coast of Scotland, in August 1872, by Rev. John McRae, Minister of Glenelg, Inverness-shire, and Rev. David Twopeny, Vicar of Stockbury, Kent.
On the 20th of August 1872 we started from Glenelg in a small cutter, the Leda, for an excursion to Lochourn. Our party consisted, besides ourselves, of two ladies, F. and K., a gentleman, G. B., and a Highland lad. Our course lay down the Sound of Sleat, which on that side divides the Isle of Skye from the mainland, the average breadth of the channel in that part being two miles.
On August 20, 1872, we set off from Glenelg in a small boat, the Leda, for a trip to Lochourn. Our group included us, two ladies, F. and K., a gentleman named G. B., and a Highland boy. We traveled down the Sound of Sleat, which separates the Isle of Skye from the mainland, with the channel averaging about two miles wide in that area.
It was calm and sunshiny, not a breath of air, and the sea perfectly smooth. As we were getting the cutter along with oars we perceived a dark mass about two hundred yards astern of us, to the north. While we were looking at it with our glasses (we had three on board) another similar black lump rose to the left of the first, leaving an interval between; then another and another followed, all in regular order. We did not doubt its being one living creature: it moved slowly across our wake, and disappeared. Presently the first mass, which was [Pg 283]evidently the head, reappeared, and was followed by the rising of the other black lumps, as before. Sometimes three appeared, sometimes four, five, or six, and then sank again. When they rose, the head appeared first, if it had been down, and the lumps rose after it in regular order, beginning always with that next the head, and rising gently; but when they sank, they sank altogether rather abruptly, sometimes leaving the head visible.
It was calm and sunny, with hardly a breeze, and the sea was perfectly smooth. As we were getting the boat ready with the oars, we noticed a dark shape about two hundred yards behind us, to the north. While we were watching it through our binoculars (we had three on board), another similar black shape appeared to the left of the first, leaving some space in between; then another and another followed, all in a neat line. We had no doubt it was one living creature: it moved slowly across our wake and vanished. Soon after, the first shape, which was clearly the head, reappeared, followed by the rise of the other black shapes, just like before. Sometimes three would show up, sometimes four, five, or six, and then they would sink again. When they rose, the head came up first if it had been submerged, and the shapes followed it in an orderly manner, always starting with the one next to the head and rising gently; but when they sank, they all went down together rather suddenly, sometimes leaving the head visible.
It gave the impression of a creature crooking up its back to sun itself. There was no appearance of undulation; when the lumps sank, other lumps did not rise in the intervals between them. The greatest number we counted was seven, making eight with head, as shown in sketch No. 1 [two engravings are given]. The parts were separated from each other by intervals of about their own length, the head being rather smaller and flatter than the rest, and the nose being very slightly visible above the water; but we did not see the head raised above the surface either this or the next day, nor could we see the eye. We had no means of measuring the length with any accuracy; but taking the distance from the centre of one lump to the centre of the next to be six feet, and it could scarcely be less, the whole length of the portion visible, including the intervals submerged, would be forty-five feet.
It looked like a creature arching its back to bask in the sun. There was no sign of movement; when one bump sank, the other bumps didn't rise in between. The most we counted was seven, plus the head, as shown in sketch No. 1 [two engravings are given]. The sections were spaced apart by distances about equal to their own length, with the head being a bit smaller and flatter than the others, and the nose just barely showing above the water; however, we didn't see the head stick above the surface either this day or the next, nor could we see the eye. We had no way to measure the length accurately, but if we assume the distance from the center of one bump to the center of the next is six feet, which it could hardly be any less, the total length of the visible part, including the submerged spaces, would be forty-five feet.
Presently, as we were watching the creature, it began to approach us rapidly, causing a great agitation in the sea. Nearly the whole of the body, if not all of it, had now disappeared, and the head advanced at a great rate in the midst of a shower of fine spray, which was evidently raised in some way by the quick movement of the animal—it did not appear how—and not by spouting. F. was alarmed and retreated to the cabin, crying out that the creature was coming down upon us. When within about a hundred yards of us it sank and moved away in the direction of Syke, just under the surface of the water, for we could trace its course by the waves it raised on the still sea to the distance of a mile or more. After this it continued at intervals to show itself, careering about at a distance, as long as we were in that part of the Sound; the head and a small part only of the body being visible on the surface; but we did not again, on that day, see it so near nor so well as at first.
Right now, as we were watching the creature, it started moving towards us quickly, creating a lot of turbulence in the sea. Almost the entire body, if not all of it, had now disappeared, and the head was speeding forward in the midst of a spray that was clearly kicked up somehow by the animal’s rapid movement—not by spouting, it seemed. F. was scared and retreated to the cabin, shouting that the creature was coming straight at us. When it was about a hundred yards away, it sank and moved off toward Syke, just below the water's surface, since we could see its path by the waves it created in the calm sea for a mile or more. After that, it intermittently revealed itself, darting around at a distance, as long as we were in that area of the Sound; only the head and a small part of the body were visible on the surface, but we didn't see it again that day as close or as clearly as we had at first.
At one time F. and K. and G. B. saw a fin sticking up at a little distance back from the head, but neither of us were then observing. On our return the next day we were again becalmed on the north side of the opening of Lochourn, where it is about three miles wide, the day warm and sunshiny as before. As we were dragging slowly along in the afternoon the creature again appeared over towards the south side, at a greater distance than we saw it the first day. It now showed itself in three or four rather long lines, as in the sketch No. 2, and looked considerably longer than it did the day before; as nearly as we could [Pg 284]compute, it looked at least sixty feet in length. Soon it began careering about, showing but a small part of itself, as on the day before, and appeared to be going up Lochourn. Later in the afternoon, when we were still becalmed in the mouth of Lochourn, and by using the oars had nearly reached the island of Sandaig, it came rushing past us about a hundred and fifty yards to the south, on its return from Lochourn. It went with great rapidity, its black head only being visible through the clear sea, followed by a long trail of agitated water. As it shot along, the noise of its rush through the water could be distinctly heard on board. There were no organs of motion to be seen, nor was there any shower of spray as on the day before, but merely such a commotion in the sea as its quick passage might be expected to make. Its progress was equable and smooth, like that of a log towed rapidly. For the rest of the day, as we worked our way home northwards through the Sound of Sleat, it was occasionally within sight of us until nightfall, rushing about at a distance, as before, and showing only its head, and a small part of its body on the surface. It seemed on each day to keep about us, and as we were always then rowing, we were inclined to think it perhaps might be attracted by the measured sound of the oars. Its only exit in this direction to the north was by the narrow Strait of Kylerhea, dividing Skye from the mainland, and only a third of a mile wide, and we left our boat, wondering whether this strange creature had gone that way or turned back again to the south. We have only to add to this narrative of what we saw ourselves, the following instances of its being seen by other people, of the correctness of which we have no doubt. The ferrymen on each side of Kylerhea saw it pass rapidly through on the evening of the 21st, and heard the rush of the water; they were surprised, and thought it might be a shoal of porpoises, but could not comprehend their going so quickly.
At one point, F., K., and G. B. noticed a fin sticking up a little way behind the head, but none of us were watching at the time. The next day, we were once again stuck in calm water on the north side of Lochourn's opening, which is about three miles wide, and the day was warm and sunny like before. As we slowly moved along in the afternoon, the creature appeared again toward the south side, further away than we had seen it the first day. It now showed itself in three or four long lines, as in sketch No. 2, and looked significantly longer than the previous day; we estimated it was at least sixty feet long. Soon, it started darting around, revealing only a small portion of itself, just like the day before, and seemed to be heading up Lochourn. Later in the afternoon, while we were still stuck at the mouth of Lochourn and had almost reached the island of Sandaig using our oars, it came rushing past us about a hundred and fifty yards to the south, returning from Lochourn. It moved very quickly, with only its black head visible through the clear water, followed by a long wake of disturbed water. As it sped by, we could distinctly hear the noise of its passage through the water on board. There were no visible fins and no spray like the previous day, just the turbulence in the sea that you would expect from its rapid movement. Its motion was smooth and steady, like a log being towed quickly. For the rest of the day, as we made our way home north through the Sound of Sleat, it was occasionally in sight until nightfall, darting around at a distance, again showing only its head and a bit of its body on the surface. It seemed to stay close to us each day, and since we were always rowing, we thought it might be attracted by the rhythmic sound of the oars. Its only exit in that direction to the north was through the narrow Strait of Kylerhea, which separates Skye from the mainland and is just a third of a mile wide. We left our boat, wondering whether this strange creature had gone that way or turned back to the south. We can only add to this account of what we witnessed the following reports from other people, the accuracy of which we have no doubt. The ferrymen on both sides of Kylerhea saw it quickly pass through on the evening of the 21st and heard the rush of water; they were surprised and thought it might be a school of porpoises but couldn’t understand how they could move so fast.
Finlay McRae, of Bundaloch, in the parish of Kintail, was within the mouth of Lochourn on the 21st, with other men in his boat, and saw the creature at about the distance of one hundred and fifty yards. Two days after we saw it, Alexander Macmillan, boat-builder at Dornie, was fishing in a boat in the entrance of Lochduich, half-way between Druidag and Castledonan, when he saw the animal, near enough to hear the noise, and see the ripple it made in rushing along in the sea. He says that what seemed its head was followed by four or more lumps, or “half-rounds,” as he calls them, and that they sometimes rose and sometimes sank altogether. He estimated its length at not less than between sixty and eighty feet. He saw it also on two subsequent days in Lochduich. On all these occasions his brother, Farquhar, was with him in the boat, and they were both much alarmed, and pulled to the shore in great haste.
Finlay McRae from Bundaloch, in Kintail, was at the mouth of Lochourn on the 21st with other men in his boat when he spotted the creature about one hundred and fifty yards away. Two days later, Alexander Macmillan, a boat builder from Dornie, was fishing in the entrance of Lochduich, halfway between Druidag and Castledonan, when he saw the animal close enough to hear its noise and see the ripples it created as it moved through the water. He said what looked like its head was followed by four or more lumps, or "half-rounds," as he described them, which would rise and sometimes sink completely. He estimated its length to be between sixty and eighty feet. He also observed it on two more days in Lochduich. On all these occasions, his brother Farquhar was with him in the boat, and they were both very startled and rushed back to shore in a panic.
A lady at Duisdale, in Skye, a place overlooking the part of the Sound which is opposite the opening of Lochourn, said that she was looking [Pg 285]out with a glass when she saw a strange object on the sea, which appeared like eight seals in a row. This was just about the time that we saw it. We were also informed that about the same time it was seen from the island of Eigg, between Eigg and the mainland, about twenty miles to the south-west of the opening of Lochourn. We have not permission to mention the names in these two last instances.
A woman at Duisdale, on Skye, a spot overlooking the part of the Sound opposite the entrance of Lochourn, said she was looking out with binoculars when she spotted a strange object in the sea that looked like eight seals in a line. This was around the same time we saw it. We also learned that it was seen from the island of Eigg, between Eigg and the mainland, about twenty miles southwest of the entrance of Lochourn. We aren't allowed to mention the names in these last two cases.
John McRae.
David Twopeny.
John McRae.
David Twopeny.
P.S.—The writers of the above account scarcely expect the public to believe in the existence of the creature which they saw. Rather than that, they look for the disbelief and ridicule to which the subject always gives rise, partly on account of the animal having been pronounced to be a snake, without any sufficient evidence, but principally because of the exaggerations and fables with which the whole subject is beset. Nevertheless, they consider themselves bound to leave a record of what they saw, in order that naturalists may receive it as a piece of evidence, or not, according to what they think it is worth. The animal will very likely turn up on those coasts again, and it will be always in that “dead season,” so convenient to editors of newspapers, for it is never seen but in the still warm days of summer or early autumn. There is a considerable probability that it has visited the same coasts before.
P.S.—The authors of the above account hardly expect the public to believe in the existence of the creature they witnessed. Instead, they anticipate skepticism and mockery, which the topic usually generates, partly because the animal has been labeled as a snake without enough proof, but mainly due to the exaggerations and myths surrounding the whole issue. Still, they feel obligated to document what they observed so that naturalists can consider it as evidence, or not, based on its perceived value. It’s very likely that the animal will appear along those coasts again, and it will always do so during that “dead season,” which is so convenient for newspaper editors, as it is only seen during the warm days of summer or early autumn. There is a good chance that it has visited those coasts before.
In the summer of 1871, some large creature was seen for some time rushing about in Lochduich, but it did not show itself sufficiently for anyone to ascertain what it was. Also, some years back, a well-known gentleman of the West Coast, now living, was crossing the Sound of Mull, from Mull to the mainland, “on a very calm afternoon, when,” as he writes, “our attention was attracted to a monster which had come to the surface, not more than fifty yards from our boat. It rose without causing the slightest disturbance of the sea, or making the slightest noise, and floated for some time on the surface, but without exhibiting its head or tail, showing only the ridge of the back, which was not that of a whale or any other sea animal that I had ever seen. The back appeared sharp and ridge-like, and in colour very dark, indeed black, or almost so. It rested quietly for a few minutes, and then dropped quietly down into the deep, without causing the slightest agitation. I should say that about forty feet of it, certainly not less, appeared on the surface.”
In the summer of 1871, a large creature was spotted for a while moving around in Lochduich, but it didn’t show itself enough for anyone to figure out what it was. Additionally, a few years ago, a well-known man from the West Coast, who is still alive, was crossing the Sound of Mull from Mull to the mainland “on a very calm afternoon when,” as he writes, “we noticed a monster that had surfaced, no more than fifty yards from our boat. It rose without creating the slightest disturbance in the water or making any noise and floated on the surface for a while, but didn't show its head or tail, only the ridge of its back, which wasn’t like that of a whale or any other sea creature I’d ever seen. The back looked sharp and ridge-like, and its color was very dark, almost black. It rested quietly for a few minutes, then sank slowly into the depths without causing any ripples. I would estimate that about forty feet of it, definitely no less, was visible on the surface.”
It should be noticed that the inhabitants of that Western Coast are quite familiar with the appearance of whales, seals, and porpoises, and when they see them they recognise them at once. Whether the creature which pursued Mr. McLean’s boat off the island of Coll in 1808, and of which there is an account in the Transactions of the Wernerian Society (vol. i. p. 442), was one of these Norwegian animals, it is not [Pg 286]easy to say. Survivors who knew Mr. McLean, say that he could quite be relied upon for truth.
It’s worth noting that the people living along that West Coast are very familiar with the sight of whales, seals, and porpoises, and they recognize them immediately when they appear. It’s hard to say if the creature that chased Mr. McLean’s boat off the island of Coll in 1808, which is mentioned in the Transactions of the Wernerian Society (vol. i. p. 442), was one of these Norwegian animals. Survivors who knew Mr. McLean say that he could definitely be trusted to tell the truth.
The public are not likely to believe in the creature till it is caught, and that does not seem likely to happen just yet, for a variety of reasons, one reason being that it has, from all the accounts given of it, the power of moving very rapidly. On the 20th, while we were becalmed in the mouth of Lochourn, a steam-launch slowly passed us, and, as we watched it, we reckoned its rate at five or six miles an hour. When the animal rushed past us on the next day at about the same distance, and when we were again becalmed nearly in the same place, we agreed that it went twice as fast as the steamer, and we thought that its rate could not be less than ten or twelve miles an hour. It might be shot, but would probably sink. There are three accounts of its being shot at in Norway; in one instance it sank, and in the other two it pursued the boats, which were near the shore, but disappeared when it found itself getting into shallow water.
The public is unlikely to believe in the creature until it’s caught, and that doesn’t seem likely to happen anytime soon for several reasons, one of which is that it appears to be able to move quickly. On the 20th, while we were stuck in the mouth of Lochourn, a steam-launch passed us slowly, and as we observed it, we estimated its speed at five or six miles per hour. The next day, when the animal rushed past us at about the same distance and we were again stuck in nearly the same spot, we agreed it was going at least twice as fast as the steamer, estimating its speed at around ten or twelve miles per hour. It could be shot, but it would probably sink. There are three reports of it being shot at in Norway; in one case, it sank, while in the other two, it chased the boats that were close to shore but disappeared when it got into shallower water.
It should be mentioned that when we saw this creature, and made our sketches of it, we had never seen either Pontoppidan’s Natural History or his print of the Norwegian sea-serpent, which has a most striking resemblance to the first of our own sketches. Considering the great body of reasonable Norwegian evidence, extending through a number of years, which remains after setting aside fables and exaggerations, it seems surprising that no naturalist of that country has ever applied himself to make out something about the animal. In the meantime, as the public will most probably be dubious about quickly giving credit to our account, the following explanations are open to them, all of which have been proposed to me, viz.:—porpoises, lumps of sea-weed, empty herring-barrels, bladders, logs of wood, waves of the sea, and inflated pig-skins! but as all these theories present to our mind greater difficulties than the existence of the animal itself, we feel obliged to decline them.
It should be noted that when we saw this creature and made our sketches of it, we had never seen either Pontoppidan’s Natural History or his print of the Norwegian sea serpent, which closely resembles our first sketch. Given the substantial evidence from Norway over several years, which remains after filtering out myths and exaggerations, it's surprising that no naturalist in that country has tried to learn more about this animal. Meanwhile, since the public will likely be skeptical about quickly believing our account, the following explanations have been suggested to me: porpoises, clumps of seaweed, empty herring barrels, bladders, logs, waves, and inflated pigskins! However, since all these theories present us with more challenges than the existence of the creature itself, we feel we must reject them.
The editor of the Zoologist adds:—
The editor of the Zoologist adds:—
I have long since expressed my firm conviction that there exists a large marine animal unknown to us naturalists; I maintain this belief as firmly as ever.
I’ve long believed that there’s a large marine animal out there that we as naturalists don’t know about; I still hold this belief just as strongly.
I totally reject the evidence of published representations; but I do not allow these imaginary figures to interfere with a firm conviction.
I completely reject the evidence from published representations; however, I won’t let these made-up figures affect my strong belief.
Here, again, we have the same general resemblances, observed under the same conditions of weather, as in the case of the Norwegian serpent. As to the pursuit, which may either have been urged from motives of curiosity or of anger, it is curious to find a remarkable account of a similar incident[Pg 287] in Kotzebue’s Vogages, where it is stated that M. Kriukoff, while in a boat at Beering’s Island, was pursued by an animal like a red serpent, and immensely long, with a head like that of a sea-lion, but the eyes disproportionately large. “It was fortunate,” observed M. Kriukoff, “we were so near land, or the monster would have swallowed us; he raised his head far above the surface, and the sea-lions were so terrified, that some rushed into the water, and others concealed themselves on the shore!”
Here, once again, we see the same general similarities observed under the same weather conditions as with the Norwegian serpent. Regarding the chase, which could have been driven by curiosity or anger, it's interesting to find a striking account of a similar event[Pg 287] in Kotzebue’s Voyages, where it’s mentioned that M. Kriukoff, while in a boat near Beering’s Island, was chased by an animal resembling a red serpent that was incredibly long and had a head like a sea lion but with disproportionately large eyes. “It was fortunate,” noted M. Kriukoff, “that we were so close to land, or the monster would have swallowed us; it raised its head high above the surface, and the sea lions were so frightened that some jumped into the water while others hid on the shore!”
The last notice of its appearance in British waters is extracted from Nature, as follows:—
The last mention of its appearance in British waters is taken from Nature, as follows:—
Believing it to be desirable that every well-authenticated observation indicating the existence of large sea-serpents should be permanently registered, I send you the following particulars:—
Believing it’s important to permanently record every credible observation that suggests the existence of large sea serpents, I’m sending you the following details:—
About three P.M. on Sunday, September 3, 1882, a party of gentlemen and ladies were standing at the northern extremity of Llandudno pier, looking towards the open sea, when an unusual object was observed in the water near to the Little Orme’s Head, travelling rapidly westwards towards the Great Orme. It appeared to be just outside the mouth of the bay, and would therefore be about a mile distant from the observers. It was watched for about two minutes, and in that interval it traversed about half the width of the bay, and then suddenly disappeared. The bay is two miles wide, and therefore the object, whatever it was, must have travelled at the rate of thirty miles an hour. It is estimated to have been fully as long as a large steamer, say two hundred feet; the rapidity of its motion was particularly remarked as being greater than that of any ordinary vessel. The colour appeared to be black, and the motion either corkscrew-like or snake-like, with vertical undulations. Three of the observers have since made sketches from memory, quite independently, of the impression left on their minds, and on comparing these sketches, which slightly varied, they have agreed to sanction the accompanying outline as representing as nearly as possible the object which they saw. The party consisted of W. Barfoot, J.P., of Leicester, F. J. Marlow, solicitor, of Manchester, Mrs. Marlow, and several others. They discard the theories of birds or porpoises as not accounting for this particular phenomenon.
About three PM on Sunday, September 3, 1882, a group of gentlemen and ladies were standing at the northern end of Llandudno pier, looking out towards the open sea when they spotted an unusual object in the water near Little Orme’s Head, moving quickly westward toward Great Orme. It seemed to be just outside the bay’s entrance, about a mile away from where they stood. They watched it for about two minutes, during which time it crossed roughly half the width of the bay before suddenly disappearing. The bay is two miles wide, so the object must have been traveling at around thirty miles an hour. It was estimated to be about as long as a large steamer, around two hundred feet; its speed was noticeably faster than that of any ordinary vessel. The color seemed to be black, and its movement resembled either a corkscrew or a snake, with vertical undulations. Three of the witnesses later sketched what they remembered, independently, and after comparing their slightly different drawings, they agreed on the accompanying outline as the best representation of the object they saw. The group included W. Barfoot, J.P. from Leicester, F. J. Marlow, a solicitor from Manchester, Mrs. Marlow, and several others. They dismissed the ideas of it being a bird or a porpoise as explanations for this particular phenomenon.
F. T. Mott.
F. T. Mott.
Birstall Hill, Leicester,
January 16th, 1883.
Birstall Hill, Leicester,
January 16, 1883.
[Pg 288]It must also be mentioned that Dr. Hibbert[261] states that the sea-serpent has been seen in the Shetland seas, and instances one seen off the Isle Stonness, Valley Island, and Dunvossness.
[Pg 288]It should also be noted that Dr. Hibbert states that the sea serpent has been spotted in the waters around Shetland, including one seen off the Isle of Stonness, Valley Island, and Dunvossness.
The first that we hear of the appearance of the sea-serpent in American waters is of one which appeared on the coast of Maine, in Penobscot Bay, at intervals, during the thirty years preceding 1809. The Rev. Abraham Cummings, who reports this, saw it himself at a distance of about eighty yards, and considered it to be seventy feet long; it was seen by the British in their expedition to Bagaduse, during the first American war, and supposed to be three hundred feet long. The next record relates to one appearing in August 1817, which was frequently seen in the harbour of Gloucester, Cape Aure, about thirty miles from Boston. It is the subject of a report, published by a committee appointed by the Linnæan Society of New England. Dr. Hamilton summarises the results as follows:—
The first time we hear about a sea serpent appearing in American waters is one that showed up off the coast of Maine, in Penobscot Bay, at various times during the thirty years leading up to 1809. The Rev. Abraham Cummings, who reported this, saw it himself from about eighty yards away and estimated it to be seventy feet long; it was spotted by the British during their expedition to Bagaduse in the first American war and believed to be three hundred feet long. The next report refers to one that appeared in August 1817, which was often seen in Gloucester Harbor, Cape Ann, about thirty miles from Boston. This incident is the subject of a report published by a committee appointed by the Linnæan Society of New England. Dr. Hamilton summarizes the findings as follows:—
“The affidavits of a great many individuals of unblemished character are collected, which leaves no room to apprehend anything like deceit. They do not agree in every minute particular, but in regard to its great length and snake-like form, they are harmonious.”
“The affidavits from many people of good character have been gathered, eliminating any suspicion of deceit. They don't all match in every tiny detail, but they consistently agree on its great length and snake-like shape.”
Eleven depositions were taken, in which the length was variously estimated at from fifty to one hundred feet. It was either seen lying perfectly still, extended upon the surface of the water, or progressing rapidly at the rate of a mile in two, or at the most three, minutes; the mode of progression is generally spoken of as vertical undulation. The tenth deposition states: “On the 20th of June 1815, my boy informed me of an unusual appearance on the surface of the sea in the Cove. When I viewed it through the glass, I was in a moment satisfied that it was some aquatic animal, with[Pg 289] the form, motions, and appearance of which I was not previously acquainted. It was about a quarter of a mile from the shore, and was moving with great rapidity to the southward; it appeared about thirty feet in length. Presently it turned about, and then displayed a greater length, I suppose at least one hundred feet. It then came towards me very rapidly, and lay entirely still on the surface of the water. His appearance then was like a string of buoys. I saw thirty or forty of these protuberances, or bunches, which were about the size of a barrel. The head appeared six or eight feet long, and tapered off to the size of a horse’s head. He then appeared about one hundred and twenty feet long; the body appeared of a uniform size; the colour deep brown. I could not discover any eye, mane, gills, or breathing holes. I did not see any fins or lips.”
Eleven depositions were taken, estimating its length at between fifty to one hundred feet. It was either seen lying completely still on the water's surface or moving quickly at a speed of a mile in two, or at the most three, minutes; the mode of movement was commonly described as vertical undulation. The tenth deposition states: “On June 20, 1815, my son told me about an unusual sight on the surface of the sea in the Cove. When I looked through the glass, I quickly concluded that it was some kind of aquatic animal, with[Pg 289] a form, motions, and appearance I hadn’t seen before. It was about a quarter of a mile from the shore, and it was moving rapidly to the south; it seemed about thirty feet long. Then it turned and displayed a greater length, I guess at least one hundred feet. It then came towards me very quickly and lay completely still on the water. Its appearance resembled a string of buoys. I saw thirty or forty of these bumps, or clusters, about the size of a barrel. The head looked six or eight feet long and tapered down to the size of a horse’s head. It then seemed about one hundred twenty feet long; the body appeared to be of a uniform size; the color was deep brown. I couldn’t see any eyes, mane, gills, or breathing holes. I didn’t observe any fins or lips.”
One of the Committee of the Linnæan Society was himself an eye-witness, and Colonel Perkins, of Boston, published in 1848 a communication which was a copy of a letter he had written in 1820, detailing his personal experience in confirmation of the Society’s Report, as follows:—“In a few moments after my exclamation, I saw, on the opposite side of the harbour, at about two miles from where I had first seen, or thought I saw, the snake, the same object, moving with a rapid motion up the harbour, on the western shore. As he approached us, it was easy to see that his motion was not that of the common snake, either on the land or in the water, but evidently the vertical movement of the caterpillar. As nearly as I could judge, there was visible at a time about forty feet of his body. It was not, to be sure, a continuity of body, as the form from head to tail (except as the apparent bunches appeared as he moved through the water) was seen only at three or four feet asunder. It was very evident, however, that his length must be much greater than what appeared, as in his movement he left a considerable wake in his rear. I had a fine glass, and was within from one-third[Pg 290] to half a mile of him. The head was flat in the water, and the animal was, as far as I could distinguish, of a chocolate colour. I was struck with an appearance in front of the head like a single horn, about nine inches to a foot in length, and of the form of a marline-spike. There were a great many people collected by this time, many of whom had before seen the same object, and the same appearance. From the time I first saw him until he passed by the place where I stood, and soon after disappeared, was not more than fifteen or twenty minutes.
One member of the Linnæan Society was an eyewitness, and Colonel Perkins from Boston published a communication in 1848 that was a copy of a letter he had written in 1820, detailing his personal experience to confirm the Society’s Report. He wrote: “A few moments after my exclamation, I saw the same object on the opposite side of the harbor, about two miles from where I first thought I saw the snake, moving quickly up the harbor along the western shore. As it got closer, it was clear that its movement was not like that of a common snake, either on land or in water, but resembled the vertical motion of a caterpillar. As far as I could tell, about forty feet of its body was visible at a time. However, it wasn’t a continuous body; the form from head to tail (except for the apparent bumps that appeared as it moved through the water) was seen only three or four feet apart. It was obvious that its length must be much greater than what was visible, as it left a noticeable wake behind as it moved. I had a good telescope and was within one-third to half a mile of it. Its head was flat in the water, and as far as I could make out, the creature was a chocolate color. I noticed a feature in front of the head that looked like a single horn, about nine inches to a foot long, shaped like a marline spike. By this time, many people had gathered, many of whom had seen the same object and the same appearance before. The entire time from when I first spotted it to when it passed by where I stood and soon after disappeared was only about fifteen to twenty minutes.”
“Subsequent to the period of which I have been speaking, the snake was seen by several of the crews of our coasting vessels, and in some instances within a few yards. Captain Tappan, a person well known to me, saw him with his head above the water two or three feet, at times moving with great rapidity, and at others slowly. He also saw what explained the appearance, which I have described, of a horn on the front of the head. This was doubtless what was observed by Captain Tappan to be the tongue, thrown in an upright position from the mouth, and having the appearance which I have given to it.
“After the time I've been talking about, the snake was spotted by several crews of our coastal vessels, sometimes just a few yards away. Captain Tappan, someone I know well, saw it with its head sticking out of the water two or three feet, moving quickly at times and slowly at others. He also saw what clarified the appearance I described as a horn on the front of the head. This was probably what Captain Tappan observed as the tongue, held upright from the mouth, resembling what I described.”
“One of the revenue cutters, whilst in the neighbourhood of Cape Ann, had an excellent view of him at a few yards’ distance. He moved slowly; and upon the approach of the vessel, sank and was seen no more.”
“One of the revenue cutters, while in the area of Cape Ann, had a clear view of him just a few yards away. He moved slowly, and as the vessel got closer, he sank and was never seen again.”
Dr. Hamilton[262] states that an animal of similar appearance was again seen, in August 1819, off Nahant, Boston, and remained in the neighbourhood for some weeks. Two hundred persons witnessed it, thirteen folds were counted, and the head, which was serpent-shaped, was elevated two feet above the surface. Its eye was remarkably brilliant and glistening. The water was smooth, and the weather calm and serene. When it disappeared, its motion was undulatory,[Pg 291] making curves perpendicular to the surface of the water, and giving the appearance of a long moving string of corks. It appeared again off Nahant in July 1833. “It was first seen on Saturday afternoon, passing between Egg Rock and the Promontory, winding his way into Lynn Harbour; and again on Sunday morning, heading for South Shores. It was seen by forty or fifty ladies and gentlemen, who insist that they could not have been deceived.”
Dr. Hamilton[262] says that an animal that looked similar was spotted again in August 1819 off Nahant, Boston, and stayed in the area for several weeks. Two hundred people saw it, thirteen folds were counted, and its serpent-shaped head was raised two feet above the surface. Its eye was strikingly bright and shiny. The water was calm, and the weather was peaceful. When it vanished, its movement was wavy,[Pg 291] creating curves vertical to the water's surface, resembling a long string of moving corks. It reappeared off Nahant in July 1833. “It was first spotted on Saturday afternoon, moving between Egg Rock and the Promontory, heading toward Lynn Harbour; and again on Sunday morning, making its way to South Shores. It was seen by forty or fifty ladies and gentlemen, who are convinced they weren’t mistaken.”
The Zoologist for May 1847 contains an account of a sea-serpent seen in Mahone Bay, about forty miles east of Halifax, by five officers of the garrison, when on a fishing excursion:—“We were surprised by the sight of an immense shoal of grampuses, which appeared in an unusual state of excitement, and which in their gambols approached so close to our little craft that some of the party amused themselves by firing at them with rifles. At this time we were jogging at about five miles an hour, and must have been crossing Margaret’s Bay, ‘when suddenly,’ at a distance of from a hundred and fifty to two hundred yards on our starboard bow, we saw the head and neck of some denizen of the deep, precisely like those of a common snake, in the act of swimming, the head so far elevated and thrown forward by the curve of the neck, as to enable us to see the water under and beyond it. The creature rapidly passed, leaving a regular wake, from the commencement of which to the fore part, which was out of water, we judged in length to be about eighty feet, and this within rather than beyond the mark. It is most difficult to give correctly the dimensions of any object in the water. The head of the creature we set down at about six feet in length, and that portion of the neck which we saw the same; the extreme length, as before stated, at between eighty and one hundred feet. The neck in thickness equalled the bole of a moderate-sized tree. The head and neck of a dark brown or nearly black colour, streaked with white in irregular streaks. I do not recollect seeing any part of the body.”
The Zoologist for May 1847 includes a report about a sea serpent spotted in Mahone Bay, about forty miles east of Halifax, by five officers from the garrison while they were on a fishing trip: “We were shocked to see a huge group of grampuses, which seemed unusually agitated, and they came so close to our small boat that some of us entertained ourselves by shooting at them with rifles. At the time, we were moving at about five miles an hour, likely crossing Margaret’s Bay, when suddenly, about 150 to 200 yards off our starboard bow, we saw the head and neck of some creature from the deep, resembling a common snake, swimming. The head was raised high and extended forward by the curve of the neck, allowing us to see the water beneath and beyond it. The creature swam quickly by, creating a wake; from the start of the wake to the front part that was above water, we estimated it to be around eighty feet long, likely on the lower side of that measurement. It’s very challenging to accurately determine the dimensions of anything in the water. We estimated the head of the creature to be about six feet long, with the visible portion of the neck the same length; the total length, as stated before, was between eighty and one hundred feet. The neck was as thick as the trunk of a medium-sized tree. The head and neck were dark brown or nearly black, marked with irregular white streaks. I don't remember seeing any part of the body.”
[Pg 292]Considerable interest was excited in 1848 by the account of a sea-serpent seen by the captain and officers of Her Majesty’s ship Dædalus while on her passage from the Cape of Good Hope to St. Helena, in lat. 24° 44′ S. and long. 9° 22′ E. In this case the usual concomitants of calm weather and absence of swell are wanting. The official report to the Admiralty is as follows:—
[Pg 292]A lot of excitement was generated in 1848 by a report of a sea serpent spotted by the captain and crew of Her Majesty’s ship Dædalus while traveling from the Cape of Good Hope to St. Helena, at lat. 24° 44′ S. and long. 9° 22′ E. In this instance, the typical conditions of calm weather and lack of swell were not present. The official report to the Admiralty is as follows:—
H.M.S. Dædalus,
Hamoaze, Oct. 11.
H.M.S. Dædalus, Hamoaze, Oct. 11.
Sir,—In reply to your letter of this day’s date, requiring information as to the truth of a statement published in the Times newspaper, of a sea-serpent of extraordinary dimensions having been seen from Her Majesty’s ship Dædalus, under my command, on her passage from the East Indies, I have the honour to acquaint you, for the information of my Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty, that at 5 o’clock P.M. on the 6th of August last, in latitude 24° 44′ S. and longitude 9° 22′ E., the weather dark and cloudy, wind fresh from the N.W., with a long ocean swell from the S.W., the ship on the port tack, heading N.E. by N., something very unusual was seen by Mr. Sartoris, midshipman, rapidly approaching the ship from before the beam. The circumstance was immediately reported by him to the officer of the watch, Lieutenant [Pg 293]Edgar Drummond, with whom and Mr. William Barrett, the master, I was at the time walking the quarter-deck. The ship’s company were at supper.
Dude,—In response to your letter dated today, asking for confirmation about a statement published in the Times newspaper regarding a giant sea serpent sighted from Her Majesty’s ship Dædalus, which I command, during its journey from the East Indies, I have the honor to inform you, for the benefit of my Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty, that at 5 o'clock PM on August 6th, at latitude 24° 44′ S. and longitude 9° 22′ E., with dark, cloudy weather, and a fresh wind coming from the N.W., accompanied by a long ocean swell from the S.W., and while the ship was on the port tack, heading N.E. by N., something very unusual was spotted by Mr. Sartoris, a midshipman, rapidly approaching the ship from ahead. He immediately reported the sighting to the officer of the watch, Lieutenant [Pg 293] Edgar Drummond, with whom and Mr. William Barrett, the master, I was walking on the quarter-deck at the time. The ship’s crew were at supper.
On our attention being called to the object, it was discovered to be an enormous serpent, with head and shoulders kept about four feet constantly above the surface of the sea; and as nearly as we could approximate by comparing it with the length of what our main topsail-yard would show in the water, there was at the very least sixty feet of the animal à fleur d’eau, no portion of which was, in our perception, used in propelling it through the water, either by vertical or horizontal undulation. It passed rapidly, but so close under our lee quarter that had it been a man of my acquaintance I should have easily recognized his features with the naked eye; and it did not, either in approaching the ship or after it had passed our wake, deviate in the slightest degree from its course to the S.W., which it held on at the pace of from twelve to fifteen miles per hour, apparently on some determined purpose. The diameter of the serpent was about fifteen or sixteen inches behind the head, which was, without any doubt, that of a snake; and it was never, during the twenty minutes that it continued in sight of our glasses, once below the surface of the water; its colour, a dark brown with yellowish white about the throat. It had no fins, but something like the mane of a horse, or rather a bunch of sea-weed, washed about its back. It was seen by the quarter-master, the boatswain’s mate, and the man at the wheel, in addition to myself and officers above mentioned.
When we were alerted to the object, we discovered it was a massive serpent, with its head and shoulders consistently about four feet above the sea's surface. From what we could gauge by comparing it with the length of our main topsail yard in the water, there was at least sixty feet of the creature below the surface, none of which seemed to be propelling it through the water, either by vertical or horizontal movement. It moved quickly, so close to our side that if it were a person I knew, I would have easily recognized their features with the naked eye. It did not change its course at all, either when it approached the ship or after it passed our wake, maintaining a steady southwest direction at a speed of twelve to fifteen miles per hour, seemingly with a specific intention. The diameter of the serpent was about fifteen or sixteen inches behind the head, which definitely looked like that of a snake; and for the twenty minutes it was visible through our binoculars, it never submerged. Its color was a dark brown with a yellowish-white throat. It had no fins, just something resembling a horse’s mane, or perhaps a clump of seaweed, moving across its back. The quarter-master, the boatswain’s mate, and the person at the wheel saw it, in addition to myself and the aforementioned officers.
I am having a drawing of the serpent made from a sketch taken immediately after it was seen, which I hope to have ready for transmission to my Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty by to-morrow’s post.
I am having a drawing of the serpent made from a sketch taken right after it was seen, which I hope to have ready for sending to my Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty by tomorrow's post.
I have, &c.,
Peter M’Quhœ, Capt.
I have, etc., Peter M’Quhœ, Capt.
To Admiral Sir W. H. Gage, G.C.B.,
Devonport.
To Admiral Sir W. H. Gage, G.C.B.,
Devonport.
Fig. 70.—Sea-Serpent seen by the Crew of H.M.S. “Dædalus,” in 1848.
Fig. 70.—Sea Serpent sighted by the crew of H.M.S. "Dædalus," in 1848.
This drawing was figured in the Illustrated London News in illustration of a short but very valuable memoir, and is reproduced upon a smaller scale here.
This drawing was featured in the Illustrated London News as part of a short but very valuable memoir, and is reproduced on a smaller scale here.
A similar, perhaps the same, monster was fallen in with at a slightly later date, 20° further south, as described in a letter addressed to the editor of the Globe.
A similar, or maybe even the same, monster was encountered a little later, 20° further south, as described in a letter to the editor of the Globe.
Mary Ann of Glasgow.
Glasgow, Oct. 19, 1848.
Mary Ann from Glasgow.
Glasgow, Oct 19, 1848.
Sir,—I have just reached this port, on a voyage from Malta to Lisbon, and my attention having been called to a report relative to an [Pg 294]animal seen by the master and crew of Her Majesty’s ship Dædalus, I take the liberty of communicating the following circumstance:—
Dude,—I have just arrived at this port after a journey from Malta to Lisbon, and I've been informed about a report regarding an [Pg 294]animal observed by the captain and crew of Her Majesty’s ship Dædalus. I would like to share the following details:—
“When clearing out of the port of Lisbon, upon the 30th of September last, we spoke the American brig Daphne, of Boston, Mark Trelawny master; she signalled for us to heave to, which we did, and standing close round her counter lay to while the mate boarded us with the jolly boat, and handed a packet of letters, to be despatched per first steamer for Boston on our arrival in England. The mate told me that when in lat. 4° 11′ S., long. 10° 15′ E., wind dead north, upon the 20th of September, a most extraordinary animal had been seen. From his description, it had the appearance of a huge serpent or snake, with a dragon’s head.
“When we were leaving the port of Lisbon on September 30th, we met the American brig Daphne from Boston, captained by Mark Trelawny. She signaled for us to stop, which we did, and as we maneuvered closer, her mate came on board in the jolly boat and handed us a packet of letters to send on the first steamer to Boston once we arrived in England. The mate mentioned that while in latitude 4° 11′ S and longitude 10° 15′ E, with the wind coming straight from the north on September 20th, they saw a truly remarkable creature. From his description, it looked like a massive serpent or snake, complete with a dragon's head.”
“Immediately upon its being seen, one of the deck guns was brought to bear upon it, which, having been charged with spike-nails and whatever other pieces of iron could be got at the moment, was discharged at the animal, then only distant about forty yards from the ship. It immediately reared its head in the air, and plunged violently with its body, showing evidently that the charge had taken effect. The Daphne was to leeward at the time, but was put about on the starboard tack, and stood towards the brute, which was seen foaming and lashing the water at a fearful rate. Upon the brig nearing, however, it disappeared, and, though evidently wounded, made rapidly off at the rate of fifteen or sixteen knots an hour, as was judged from its appearing several times upon the surface. The Daphne pursued for some time; but the night coming on, the master was obliged to put about and continue his voyage.
“Right after it was spotted, one of the deck guns was aimed at it. It had been loaded with spike nails and any other bits of metal they could find at the time, and was fired at the animal, which was only about forty yards away from the ship. It instantly lifted its head up and thrashed violently, clearly showing that the shot had hit. The Daphne was downwind at that moment but turned to sail toward the creature, which was seen foaming and thrashing the water furiously. However, as the brig got closer, it vanished, and although it was clearly injured, it quickly swam away at an estimated speed of fifteen or sixteen knots, as was evident from it surfacing several times. The Daphne chased it for a while, but as night fell, the captain had to turn around and continue on his journey.”
From the description given by the mate, the brute must have been nearly a hundred feet long, and his account of it agrees in every respect with that lately forwarded to the Admiralty by the master of the Dædalus.
From the description provided by the crew member, the creature must have been almost a hundred feet long, and his account matches perfectly with the one recently sent to the Admiralty by the captain of the Dædalus.
James Henderson, Master.
James Henderson, Teacher.
The account of the creature seen by the officers and crew of the Dædalus excited more than the usual attention given to these stories; for the professional status of the observers guaranteed at once the veracity of their statement, and the probability of their judgment being accurate. Considerable correspondence ensued, including a very masterly attack upon the identification of the creature by Professor Owen, which will be again referred to further on. It also elicited another sea-serpent story which appeared in the Bombay Bi-monthly Times for January 1849.
The report of the creature spotted by the officers and crew of the Dædalus attracted more attention than usual for these kinds of stories because the professional status of the witnesses ensured the truth of their claims and the likelihood that their judgment was correct. A lot of correspondence followed, including a strong criticism of the creature's identification by Professor Owen, which will be mentioned again later. It also prompted another sea-serpent story that was published in the Bombay Bi-monthly Times in January 1849.
I see, in your paper of the 30th of December, a paragraph in which a doubt is expressed of the authenticity of the account given by [Pg 295]Captain M’Quhœ of the great “sea-serpent.” When returning to India, in the year 1829, I was standing on the poop of the Royal Saxon, in conversation with Captain Petrie, the commander of that ship. We were at a considerable distance south-west of the Cape of Good Hope, in the usual track of vessels to this country, going rapidly along (seven or eight knots) in fine smooth water. It was in the middle of the day, and the other passengers were at luncheon, the man at the wheel, a steerage passenger, and ourselves being the only persons on the poop. Captain Petrie and myself, at the same instant, were literally fixed in astonishment by the appearance, a short distance ahead, of an animal of which no more generally correct description could be given than that by Captain M’Quhœ. It passed within thirty-five yards of the ship without altering its course in the least; but as it came right abreast of us, it slowly turned its head towards us. Apparently about one-third of the upper part of its body was above water, in nearly its whole length; and we could see the water curling up on its breast as it moved along, but by what means it moved we could not perceive.... We saw this apparently similar creature in its whole length, with the exception of a small portion of the tail, which was under water; and by comparing its length with that of the Royal Saxon (about six hundred feet) when exactly alongside in passing, we calculated it to be in that, as well as its other dimensions, greater than the animal described by Captain M’Quhœ. I am not quite sure of our latitude and longitude at the time, nor do I exactly remember the date, but it was about the end of July.
I see, in your paper from December 30th, there's a paragraph expressing doubt about the authenticity of the account by [Pg 295] Captain M’Quhœ about the famous “sea serpent.” When I was returning to India in 1829, I was standing on the deck of the Royal Saxon, talking with Captain Petrie, the ship's commander. We were quite a distance southwest of the Cape of Good Hope, moving swiftly (about seven or eight knots) through calm waters. It was midday, and the other passengers were at lunch, so only the helmsman, a steerage passenger, and we were on deck. At the same moment, Captain Petrie and I were both stunned by the sight of an animal just ahead of us, which could only be accurately described as Captain M’Quhœ did. It passed within thirty-five yards of our ship without changing its path at all; but when it was directly alongside us, it slowly turned its head toward us. Approximately one-third of its upper body was above the water and we could see the water curling around its chest as it moved, though we couldn’t see how it was propelling itself.... We saw this creature almost in its entirety, except for a small part of its tail that was submerged; by comparing its length with that of the Royal Saxon (which is about six hundred feet long) as it passed, we estimated it was larger in length and other dimensions than the creature described by Captain M’Quhœ. I’m not entirely certain of our latitude and longitude at that time, nor do I remember the exact date, but it was around the end of July.
R. Davidson,
Superintending Surgeon,
Nagpore Subsidiary Force.
R. Davidson,
Chief Surgeon,
Nagpur Subsidiary Force.
Kamptu,
3rd January 1849.
Kamptu,
January 3, 1849.
Again, Lieutenant-Colonel Thomas Steele, of the Coldstream Guards, wrote to the Zoologist: “I have lately received the following account from my brother, Captain Steele, 9th Lancers, who, on his way out to India in the Barham, saw the sea-serpent. Thinking it might be interesting to you, as corroborating the account of the Dædalus, I have taken the liberty of sending you the extract from my brother’s letter:—‘On the 28th of August, in long. 40° E., lat. 37° 16′ S., about half-past two, we had all gone down below to get ready for dinner, when the first mate called us on deck to see a most extraordinary sight. About five hundred yards from the ship there was the head and neck of an[Pg 296] enormous snake; we saw about sixteen or twenty feet out of the water, and he spouted a long way from his head; down his back he had a crest like a cock’s comb,[263] and was going very slowly through the water, but left a wake of about fifty or sixty feet, as if dragging a long body after him. The captain put the ship off her course to run down to him, but as we approached him he went down. His colour was green, with light spots. He was seen by everyone on board.’ My brother is no naturalist; and I think this is the first time the monster has ever been seen to spout.”
Again, Lieutenant-Colonel Thomas Steele, of the Coldstream Guards, wrote to the Zoologist: “I recently received the following account from my brother, Captain Steele of the 9th Lancers, who, while heading to India on the Barham, spotted the sea serpent. I thought it might interest you, as it supports the account from the Dædalus, so I've taken the liberty of sending you an excerpt from my brother’s letter:—‘On August 28th, at longitude 40° E., latitude 37° 16′ S., around two-thirty, we had all gone below deck to prepare for dinner when the first mate called us on deck to see a truly extraordinary sight. About five hundred yards from the ship, we saw the head and neck of an[Pg 296] enormous snake; approximately sixteen to twenty feet were above the water, and it spouted a considerable distance from its head; it had a crest down its back like a cock’s comb, and it was moving very slowly through the water, leaving a wake of about fifty to sixty feet, as if dragging a long body behind it. The captain altered the ship’s course to approach it, but as we got closer, it went under. Its color was green, with light spots. Everyone on board saw it.’ My brother is not a naturalist, and I believe this is the first time the creature has ever been noted to spout.”
One of the officers of the ship wrote: “On looking over the side of the vessel I saw a most wonderful sight, which I shall recollect as long as I live. His head appeared to be about sixteen feet above the water, and he kept moving it up and down, sometimes showing his enormous neck, which was surmounted with a huge crest in the shape of a saw. It was surrounded by hundreds of birds, and we at first thought it was a dead whale. He left a track in the water like the wake of a boat, and from what we could see of his head and part of his body, we were led to think he must be about sixty feet in length, but he might be more. The captain kept the vessel away to get nearer to him; and when we were within a hundred yards he slowly sank into the depths of the sea. While we were at dinner he was seen again.”
One of the ship's officers wrote: “When I looked over the side of the vessel, I saw an amazing sight that I’ll remember for the rest of my life. Its head was about sixteen feet above the water, and it kept moving it up and down, sometimes revealing its enormous neck topped with a huge crest shaped like a saw. It was surrounded by hundreds of birds, and at first, we thought it was a dead whale. It left a wake in the water like a boat, and from what we could see of its head and part of its body, we guessed it was about sixty feet long, but it could be even longer. The captain steered the vessel closer, and when we were about a hundred yards away, it slowly sank into the depths of the sea. We spotted it again while we were having dinner.”
The Times, of Feb. 5, 1858, contains a statement made by Captain Harrington, of the ship Castilian, and certified to by his chief and second officers, as follows:—
The Times, dated February 5, 1858, features a statement from Captain Harrington of the ship Castilian, verified by his chief and second officers, as follows:—
“Ship Castilian, Dec. 12, 1857; N.E. end of St. Helena, distant ten miles. At 6.30 P.M., strong breezes and cloudy, ship sailing about twelve miles per hour. While myself and officers were standing on the leeside of the poop, looking towards the island, we were startled by the sight of a huge marine animal, which reared its head out of the water within[Pg 297] twenty yards of the ship, when it suddenly disappeared for about half a minute, and then made its appearance in the same manner again, showing us distinctly its neck and head about ten or twelve feet out of the water. Its head was shaped like a long nun-buoy, and I suppose the diameter to have been seven or eight feet in the largest part, with a kind of scroll, or tuft of loose skin, encircling it about two feet from the top; the water was discoloured for several hundred feet from its head, so much so that, on its first appearance, my impression was that the ship was in broken water, produced, as I supposed, by some volcanic agency since the last time I had passed the island; but the second appearance completely dispelled those fears, and assured us that it was a monster of extraordinary length, which appeared to be moving slowly towards the land. The ship was going too fast to enable us to reach the masthead in time to form a correct estimate of its extreme length; but from what we saw from the deck, we conclude that it must have been over two hundred feet long. The boatswain and several of the crew who observed it from the topgallant forecastle, state that it was more than double the length of the ship, in which case it must have been five hundred feet. Be that as it may, I am convinced that it belonged to the serpent tribe; it was of a dark colour about the head, and was covered with several white spots.”
“Ship Castilian, Dec. 12, 1857; N.E. end of St. Helena, ten miles away. At 6:30 PM, strong breezes and cloudy, the ship was sailing at about twelve miles per hour. While the officers and I were standing on the leeward side of the poop, looking towards the island, we were startled by the sight of a huge marine animal that raised its head out of the water within[Pg 297] twenty yards of the ship. It suddenly disappeared for about half a minute and then reappeared in the same way, distinctly showing its neck and head about ten or twelve feet above the surface. Its head was shaped like a long buoy, and I estimated the diameter to be seven or eight feet at its widest point, with a kind of scroll or tuft of loose skin wrapped around it about two feet from the top. The water was discolored for several hundred feet from its head, so much so that, at its first appearance, I thought we were in rough water, caused, as I assumed, by some volcanic activity since my last passage by the island. But the second sighting completely removed those fears and made it clear that it was an extraordinary creature, slowly moving towards the land. The ship was moving too fast for us to get to the masthead in time to accurately gauge its full length, but from what we could see from the deck, we concluded it must have been over two hundred feet long. The boatswain and several crew members who saw it from the topgallant forecastle claimed it was more than double the length of the ship, which would make it five hundred feet. Regardless, I am convinced it belonged to the serpent family; it had a dark color around the head and was covered with several white spots.”
A writer in the New York Sun (I have the clipping, but, unfortunately, not the date), discussing the best authenticated stories, says: “The Lynn sea-serpent appears to be the most authentic, the writer having seen several persons who saw it from the beach, and knowing others personally or by reputation. The first animal of this kind seen about Lynn was in 1638, and was seen by Dr. John Josselyn; and again another was observed, in 1819, by Mr. Cabot. Amos Lawrance, one of the pillars of old Boston, said: ‘I have never had any doubt of the existence of the sea-serpent[Pg 298] since the morning he was seen off Nahant by old Marshal Prince through his famous masthead spy-glass. For within the next two hours I conversed with Samuel Cabot and Daniel P. Parker, I think, and one or more persons besides, who had spent a part of that morning in witnessing its movements. In addition, Colonel Harris, the commander at Fort Independence, told me that the creature had been seen by a number of his soldiers while standing sentry at early dawn, some time before this show at Nahant; and Colonel Harris believed it as firmly as though the creature were drawn up before us in State Street, where we then were.’ Such is the history of the Lynn sea-serpent; and the following is an extract from the report of the Linnæan Society of Boston, made by Dr. Bigelow and F. C. Gray: ‘The monster was from eighty to ninety feet long; his head usually carried about two feet above the water; the body of a dark brown colour, with thirty or forty more protuberances, compared by some to four-gallon kegs, by others to a string of buoys, and called, by some, bunches on the back. Motions very rapid—faster than those of a whale; swimming a mile in three minutes, and sometimes more, leaving a wake behind him; chasing mackerel, herrings, and other fish, which were seen jumping out of the water fifty at a time as he approached. He only came to the surface of the sea in calm and bright weather. A skilful gunner fired at him from our boat, and, having taken good aim, felt sure he must have hit him on the head. The creature turned towards him, then dived under the boat, and reappeared a hundred yards on the other side.’ In February of 1846 a letter was printed in the various newspapers, signed by Captain Lawson, giving a description of a monstrous snake seen by him from his vessel off Capes Charles and Henry. The length was stated at one hundred feet, and on the back were seen sharp projections. The head was small in proportion to the length.”
A writer in the New York Sun (I have the clipping, but I don't have the date), discussing the best verified stories, says: “The Lynn sea serpent seems to be the most credible, as the writer spoke to several people who saw it from the beach and knows others personally or by reputation. The first sighting of this kind of creature near Lynn was in 1638, witnessed by Dr. John Josselyn; another was reported in 1819 by Mr. Cabot. Amos Lawrance, a key figure in old Boston, stated: ‘I've never doubted the existence of the sea serpent[Pg 298] since the morning old Marshal Prince spotted it off Nahant through his famous masthead spyglass. Within the next two hours, I talked with Samuel Cabot and Daniel P. Parker, I believe, along with one or more others who had witnessed its movements that morning. Additionally, Colonel Harris, the commander at Fort Independence, told me that some of his soldiers had spotted the creature while on sentry duty just before the sighting at Nahant; and Colonel Harris believed it as strongly as if the creature were standing right before us on State Street, where we were at that time.’ This is the account of the Lynn sea serpent, and here’s an excerpt from the report of the Linnæan Society of Boston, written by Dr. Bigelow and F. C. Gray: ‘The monster was between eighty to ninety feet long; its head typically sat about two feet above the water; the body was a dark brown color, with thirty or forty protuberances, compared by some to four-gallon kegs, by others to a string of buoys, and called, by some, bunches on the back. Its movements were very fast—quicker than a whale; it swam a mile in three minutes or sometimes more, leaving a wake behind it, chasing mackerel, herring, and other fish, which were seen leaping out of the water fifty at a time as it approached. It only surfaced in calm and sunny weather. A skilled marksman shot at it from our boat and, aiming carefully, was confident he must have hit it on the head. The creature turned toward him, then dove under the boat and resurfaced a hundred yards away.’ In February of 1846, a letter was published in various newspapers, signed by Captain Lawson, describing a huge snake he saw from his ship off Capes Charles and Henry. It was reported to be one hundred feet long, with sharp projections on its back. The head was small compared to its length.”
[Pg 299]I next append a few short statements which have appeared at various dates in the public prints.
[Pg 299]Next, I’m including a few brief statements that have been published at different times in the media.
The News of the World, Sept. 28, 1879, states that Captain J. F. Cox, master of the British ship Privateer, which arrived at Delaware breakwater on Sept. 9, from London, says: “On August 5, one hundred miles west of Brest (France), weather fine and clear, at 5 P.M., as I was walking the quarter-deck, I saw something black rise out of the water, about twenty feet, in shape like an immense snake of three feet diameter. It was about three hundred yards from the ship, coming towards us. It turned its head partly from us, and went down with a great splash, after staying up about five seconds, but rose again three times at intervals of ten seconds, until it had turned completely from us, and was going from us at a great speed, and making the water boil all round it. I could see its eyes and shape perfectly. It was like a great eel or snake, but as black as coal tar, and appeared to be making great exertions to get away from the ship. I have seen many kinds of fish, in five different oceans, but was never favoured with a sight of the great sea-snake before.”
The News of the World, Sept. 28, 1879, reports that Captain J. F. Cox, the captain of the British ship Privateer, which arrived at Delaware breakwater on Sept. 9 from London, said: “On August 5, one hundred miles west of Brest (France), the weather was fine and clear. At 5 P.M., while I was walking on the quarter-deck, I saw something black rise out of the water, about twenty feet tall, shaped like a giant snake with a three-foot diameter. It was about three hundred yards from the ship, coming toward us. It turned its head slightly away from us and went down with a big splash after staying up for about five seconds, but resurfaced three times at ten-second intervals until it had turned completely away from us and was moving fast, causing the water to boil around it. I could see its eyes and shape clearly. It looked like a huge eel or snake, but it was as black as coal tar and seemed to be trying hard to get away from the ship. I’ve seen many types of fish in five different oceans, but I’ve never had the chance to see a great sea-snake before.”
The Singapore Daily News, April 6, 1878, in its Australian news quotes from Wellington (New Zealand), Feb. 26 (this month corresponds with August north of the Line): “The captain of the steamship Durham reports having seen a monster serpent off Nerowas Island. Thirty feet of the monster was visible out of the water. The crew and passengers corroborate the report.”
The Singapore Daily News, April 6, 1878, in its Australian news quotes from Wellington (New Zealand), Feb. 26 (this month corresponds with August north of the Line): “The captain of the steamship Durham reports seeing a giant serpent off Nerowas Island. Thirty feet of the creature was visible above the water. The crew and passengers confirm the report.”
Fig. 71.—Sea-Serpent seen from the Ship “Sacramento,” July
30, 1877.
(From the “Australian Sketcher.”)
Fig. 71.—Sea Serpent seen from the ship “Sacramento,” July 30, 1877.
(From the “Australian Sketcher.”)
The Australian Sketcher for November 24, 1877, states: “Captain W. H. Nelson, of the American ship Sacramento, which arrived in this port from New York on October 20, reported that he saw the sea-serpent on his voyage. The Argus paragraph on the subject stated: ‘The date on which the creature was seen was on July 30, the ship then being in lat. 31° 59′ N. and long. 37° W. The man at the wheel was the first to observe the monster, and he at once called Captain[Pg 300] Nelson, telling him what he saw; but the latter, having the same feeling of incredulity with regard to the sea-serpent as most other people, did not hurry from below. On coming on deck, however, he was rewarded with a distant glimpse of the supposed sea-serpent, which the helmsman, for his part, declared he saw quite plainly. Some forty feet of the monster was alleged to be observable. It appeared to be about the size of a flour-barrel in girth, and its colour was yellowish; the head is described as being flat. The eyes[Pg 301] were plainly visible. Captain Nelson is convinced that what he saw was some extraordinary marine monster.’ We have obtained from John Hart, the man at the wheel, a pencil sketch of the creature, of which we give an engraving. The sketch is accompanied with a further description, in which the writer says: ‘This is a correct sketch of the sea-serpent seen by me while on board the ship Sacramento, on her passage from New York to Melbourne, I being at the wheel at the time. It had the body of a very large snake; its length appeared to me to be about fifty feet or sixty feet. Its head was like an alligator’s, with a pair of flippers about ten feet from its head. The colour was of a reddish brown. At the time seen it was lying perfectly still, with its head raised about three feet above the surface of the sea, and as it got thirty or forty feet astern, it dropped its head.’”
The Australian Sketcher from November 24, 1877, states: “Captain W. H. Nelson of the American ship Sacramento, which arrived at this port from New York on October 20, reported that he saw a sea serpent during his voyage. The Argus reported: ‘The creature was spotted on July 30, with the ship located at lat. 31° 59′ N. and long. 37° W. The man steering the ship was the first to notice the monster and immediately called Captain[Pg 300] Nelson to tell him what he saw; however, the captain, sharing the same skepticism about sea serpents as most people, didn’t rush up from below deck. When he eventually came on deck, he caught a brief distant glimpse of what was believed to be the sea serpent, which the helmsman insisted he saw very clearly. About forty feet of the creature was reportedly visible. It seemed to be roughly the size of a flour barrel in thickness, and its color was yellowish; the head was described as flat. The eyes[Pg 301] were clearly seen. Captain Nelson is convinced that what he saw was some kind of extraordinary marine creature.’ We have obtained a pencil sketch of the creature from John Hart, the helmsman, which we are including as an engraving. The sketch comes with an additional description, in which the writer states: ‘This is an accurate sketch of the sea serpent I saw while on board the ship Sacramento, during her journey from New York to Melbourne, while I was at the wheel at the time. It had the body of a very large snake; its length seemed to be about fifty to sixty feet. Its head resembled that of an alligator, with a pair of flippers about ten feet from its head. The color was reddish brown. At the time it was observed, it was lying completely still, with its head raised about three feet above the water's surface, and when it moved thirty or forty feet away, it lowered its head.’”
I confess that I do not attach much weight to this last example, from the suspicious resemblance which the illustration given in the Sketcher bears to an alligator, suggesting that possibly such a creature may have been blown by winds or carried by currents to the position where it was seen. It is true that Mr. Gosse quotes the size of the largest alligator on record as only seventeen feet and a half, whereas the estimated length of the supposed sea-serpent in this instance was from forty to sixty. But against that may be argued the difficulty of estimating lengths or heights when you have but a short inspection, and no object immediately near with which to institute a comparison[264]; while I am by no means certain that Mr. Gosse’s maximum is correct. Dr. Dennys, of Singapore, has assured me that some years back an alligator, approaching thirty feet in length, haunted for some[Pg 302] days the small tidal creek which runs through, and for some miles above, that town; while I very well remember Mr. Gregory, the Surveyor-General of Queensland, informing me that in the rivers in the north of that colony there were alligators equalling in length a whale-boat, say twenty-eight feet.
I admit that I don’t think much of this last example because the illustration in the Sketcher closely resembles an alligator, which suggests that such a creature might have been blown by the wind or carried by currents to the spot where it was seen. It's true that Mr. Gosse states that the largest recorded alligator is only seventeen and a half feet long, while the supposed sea-serpent in this case was estimated to be between forty and sixty feet. However, you could argue that it's difficult to estimate lengths or heights after only a brief look, especially without something nearby for comparison[264]; plus, I’m not entirely convinced that Mr. Gosse’s maximum is accurate. Dr. Dennys from Singapore told me that several years ago, an alligator nearly thirty feet long lingered for days in the small tidal creek that runs through and several miles upstream of the town; and I distinctly remember Mr. Gregory, the Surveyor-General of Queensland, telling me that there were alligators in the rivers in the north of that colony that matched the length of a whale boat, around twenty-eight feet.
Fig. 72.—Sea-Serpent seen from the S.S. “City of
Baltimore,” in the Gulf of Aden,
Jan. 28, 1879. (From the “Graphic” of April 19, 1879.)
Fig. 72.—Sea Serpent sighted from the S.S. “City of Baltimore” in the Gulf of Aden,
Jan. 28, 1879. (From the “Graphic” of April 19, 1879.)
The Graphic of April 19th, 1879, contains a drawing of “a marine monster seen from S.S. City of Baltimore, in the Gulf of Aden, January 28th.” The descriptive letter-press is as follows:—
The Graphic from April 19th, 1879, features a drawing of “a sea creature seen from S.S. City of Baltimore in the Gulf of Aden, January 28th.” The accompanying text is as follows:—
“The following is an abstract of the account given by our correspondent, Major H. W. I. Senior, of the Bengal Staff Corps, to whom we are indebted for the sketch from which our engraving is taken: ‘On the 28th January 1879, at about 10 A.M., I was on the poop deck of the steamship City of Baltimore, in latitude 12° 28′ N., longitude 43° 52′ E. I observed a long black object a-beam of the ship’s stern on the starboard side, at a distance of about three-quarters of a mile, darting rapidly out of the water and splashing in again with a noise distinctly audible, and advancing nearer and[Pg 303] nearer at a rapid pace. In a minute it had advanced to within half-a-mile, and was distinctly recognisable as the “veritable sea-serpent.” I shouted out “Sea-serpent! sea-serpent! Call the captain!” Dr. C. Hall, the ship’s surgeon, who was reading on deck, jumped up in time to see the monster, as did also Miss Greenfield, one of the passengers on board. By this time it was only about five hundred yards off, and a little in the rear, owing to the vessel then steaming at the rate of about ten knots an hour in a westerly direction. On approaching the wake of the ship, the serpent turned its course a little way, and was soon lost to view in the blaze of sunlight reflected on the waves of the sea. So rapid were its movements, that when it approached the ship’s wake, I seized a telescope, but could not catch a view, as it darted rapidly out of the field of the glass before I could see it. I was thus prevented from ascertaining whether it had scales or not; but the best view of the monster obtainable, when it was about three cables’ length, that is, about five hundred yards, distant, seemed to show that it was without scales. I cannot, however, speak with certainty. The head and neck, about two feet in diameter, rose out of the water to a height of about twenty or thirty feet, and the monster opened its jaws wide as it rose, and closed them again as it lowered its head and darted forward for a dive, reappearing almost immediately some hundred yards ahead. The body was not visible at all, and must have been some depth under water, as the disturbance on the surface was too slight to attract notice, although occasionally a splash was seen at some distance behind the head. The shape of the head was not unlike pictures of the dragon I have often seen, with a bull-dog appearance of the forehead and eye-brow. When the monster had drawn its head sufficiently out of the water, it let itself drop, as it were, like a huge log of wood, prior to darting forward under the water.’”
“The following is a summary of the account from our correspondent, Major H. W. I. Senior, of the Bengal Staff Corps, to whom we are grateful for the illustration that our engraving is based on: ‘On January 28, 1879, around 10 A.M., I was on the poop deck of the steamship City of Baltimore, at latitude 12° 28′ N., longitude 43° 52′ E. I spotted a long black object off the ship’s stern on the starboard side, about three-quarters of a mile away, rapidly leaping out of the water and splashing back down, making a sound that was clearly audible, and it was coming closer at a fast pace. Within a minute, it had moved to within half a mile and was clearly recognizable as the “real sea serpent.” I shouted, “Sea serpent! Sea serpent! Call the captain!” Dr. C. Hall, the ship’s surgeon, who was reading on deck, jumped up just in time to see the creature, along with Miss Greenfield, one of the passengers. At that point, it was only about five hundred yards away and slightly behind, as the ship was then moving west at about ten knots an hour. As it got closer to the ship’s wake, the serpent changed its course slightly and soon disappeared from view in the blinding sunlight reflecting off the sea’s waves. Its movements were so quick that when it approached the ship’s wake, I grabbed a telescope but couldn’t get a look as it darted out of view before I could focus. This prevented me from figuring out whether it had scales or not; still, the best look I had of the creature, when it was about three cables’ length away, or roughly five hundred yards, seemed to indicate it was scale-free. However, I can’t say for sure. The head and neck, about two feet wide, rose out of the water to a height of about twenty or thirty feet, and the monster opened its jaws wide as it surfaced, then closed them again as it lowered its head and shot forward for a dive, reappearing almost immediately a hundred yards ahead. The body wasn’t visible at all and must have been deep underwater, since the surface disturbance was too minimal to catch attention, although sometimes a splash could be seen a bit behind the head. The shape of the head resembled illustrations of dragons I’ve seen before, with a bulldog-like forehead and brow. When the creature drew its head sufficiently out of the water, it dropped back down like a giant log before darting forward underwater.’”
[Pg 304]Major Senior’s statement is countersigned by the two persons whom he mentions as co-witnesses.
[Pg 304]Major Senior’s statement is signed off by the two people he refers to as co-witnesses.
When in Singapore, in 1880, I received the personal testimony of Captain Anderson, at that time chief officer of the Pluto (property of the Straits Government) and formerly a commander in the P. and O. Company’s service.
When I was in Singapore in 1880, I got a firsthand account from Captain Anderson, who was the chief officer of the Pluto (owned by the Straits Government) and had previously served as a commander with the P. and O. Company.
Captain Anderson assured me that he had twice seen large sea-serpents. Once off Ushant, when he was chief officer of the Delta in 1861. No account was entered in the log nor any notice sent to the newspapers, for fear of ridicule. On that occasion the whole ship’s company saw it; it was five (?) miles distant, and showed fifteen feet of its body out of the water. It resembled a snake with a large fringe round the neck. It appeared to be travelling, and moved its head to and fro like a snake. It never spouted, and was observed for a quarter of an hour.
Captain Anderson told me he had seen large sea serpents twice. The first time was off Ushant when he was the chief officer of the Delta in 1861. There was no entry in the log, and no news was shared with the papers because they were worried about being mocked. On that occasion, the entire crew witnessed it; it was about five miles away and showed fifteen feet of its body above the water. It looked like a snake with a big fringe around its neck. It seemed to be moving and waved its head back and forth like a snake. It didn't spout and was observed for a quarter of an hour.
The second occasion was in the Red Sea, when he was in command of the Sumatra, on the outward trip in October or November 1877. Off Mocha he saw an animal, five miles distant, that lifted the body high out of the water like a snake. All exclaimed, “There is the sea-serpent!” but no entry was made in the log, or report made of it. The same creature was, however, seen shortly after by a man-of-war close to Suez and reported.
The second instance was in the Red Sea when he was in charge of the Sumatra during the outbound trip in October or November 1877. Offshore Mocha, he spotted an animal, five miles away, that raised its body high out of the water like a snake. Everyone shouted, "There’s the sea serpent!" but no entry was recorded in the log or any report made about it. However, the same creature was soon seen by a warship near Suez and reported.
In 1881 I once more had the personal testimony of an eye-witness.
In 1881, I once again received a personal account from someone who witnessed it.
Mr. J. H. Hoar, of the pilot station, Shanghai, China, informed me that he saw a sea-serpent some years previously, when he was stationed at Ningpo, on the China coast-line, a little south of the embouchure of the Yangtse-kiang. He was at the time on the look-out for a vessel, from the top of the bank of Lowchew Island, Chinsang, on the southern side of the island fronting the six-mile passage. This island lies east of Worth Point. The hill he was on was about one hundred and fifty feet high, the snake distant about two[Pg 305] hundred and fifty yards, the depth of water seven fathoms. His attention was directed to it by a group of Chinamen calling out “Shê,” which means “snake.” He saw it lying on the surface of the water, resembling two masts of a junk end to end, but with a slight interval. Presently it rose slightly, and then appeared all in one, extended flat upon the surface of the water. He examined it with his glass, and noticed the eye, which appeared to be as big as a coffee saucer, and slate-coloured. The head was flat on the top. He estimated the length at from one hundred and twenty to one hundred and forty feet.
Mr. J. H. Hoar, from the pilot station in Shanghai, China, told me that he spotted a sea serpent several years ago while he was stationed at Ningpo, on the China coast, just south of where the Yangtse River flows into the sea. At the time, he was lookout for a vessel from the top of Lowchew Island, Chinsang, on the southern side of the island facing the six-mile passage. This island is located east of Worth Point. The hill he was on was about one hundred fifty feet high, and the serpent was about two hundred fifty yards away, with a water depth of seven fathoms. He noticed it because a group of Chinese people were shouting “Shê,” which means “snake.” He saw it floating on the water’s surface, resembling two junk masts end to end but with a small gap between them. Then it lifted slightly and appeared as one long shape, lying flat on the water’s surface. He watched it closely through his binoculars and saw that its eye was as big as a coffee saucer and slate-colored. The head was flat on top, and he estimated its length to be between one hundred twenty and one hundred forty feet.
He learned that it was the third occasion of its being seen in that place within eight years. An account was published in one of the local journals, by Mr. Sloman, from the statements of the Chinese observers. Mr. Hoar was prevented from doing the same by the fear of being ridiculed. I may note that there is a bay, not far from this spot, among the Chusan islands, which has long been credited with being the abode of a great sea-dragon, and in passing over which junks take certain superstitious precautions.
He found out that it was the third time it had been spotted in that area within eight years. An article was published in one of the local journals by Mr. Sloman, using the reports from the Chinese observers. Mr. Hoar didn’t write about it for fear of being mocked. I should mention that there’s a bay not far from here, among the Chusan islands, which has long been believed to be the home of a great sea dragon, and junk boats take certain superstitious precautions when passing through.
I have little doubt of the identity of the sea-serpent with the sea-dragon of the Chinese. Dr. Dennys[265] says: “Of course our old friend, the sea-serpent, turns up on the coasts of China, and the description of him does not greatly differ from that recorded elsewhere. According to a popular legend, the Chien Tang river was at one time infested by a great kiau or sea-serpent, and in 1129 A.D., a district graduate is said to have heroically thrown himself into the flood to encounter and destroy the monster. It has been already noted that most of the river gods are supposed to appear in the form of water-snakes, and that the sea-serpents noticed in Chinese records have always infested the mouths of rivers.”
I have little doubt that the sea-serpent is the same as the sea-dragon from Chinese mythology. Dr. Dennys[265] states: “Of course, our old friend, the sea-serpent, appears along the coasts of China, and the description of it doesn’t differ much from what’s recorded elsewhere. According to a popular legend, the Chien Tang River was once plagued by a large kiau or sea-serpent, and in 1129 A.D., a local scholar is said to have bravely jumped into the flood to confront and defeat the monster. It has already been mentioned that most river gods are believed to take the form of water-snakes, and the sea-serpents noted in Chinese records have always been found at the mouths of rivers.”
The Rev. Mr. Butler, of the Presbyterian Mission in Ningpo,[Pg 306] informed me that a dragon which threatened boats was supposed by the Chinese to infest a narrow passage called Quo Mung, outside of Chinaye. Formerly there were two of them in the neighbourhood, which were very furious, and frequently upset boats. They had to be appeased by a yearly offering of a girl of fair appearance and perfect body. At last, one of the literati determined to stop this. He armed himself, and jumped into the water; blood rose to the surface. He had killed one of the dragons. The other retired to the narrow place. A temple was erected to the hero at Peach Blossom ferry.
The Rev. Mr. Butler, from the Presbyterian Mission in Ningpo,[Pg 306] told me that a dragon that threatened boats was believed by the Chinese to inhabit a narrow passage called Quo Mung, just outside of Chinaye. In the past, there had been two of them nearby that were very aggressive and often capsized boats. To appease them, a beautiful girl with a perfect body had to be offered each year. Finally, one of the scholars decided to put an end to this. He armed himself and jumped into the water; blood surfaced. He had killed one of the dragons. The other one retreated to the narrow passage. A temple was built in honor of the hero at Peach Blossom ferry.
It may be noted that both the Malays and the Chinese attribute the origin of ambergris to either a sea-dragon or a sea-serpent. Thus, in the description of Ambergris Island or Dragon Spittle Island, contained in the History of the Ming Dynasty, Book 325, from which an extract is given (in translation) by Mr. W. P. Groeneveldt, in his Notes on the Malay Archipelago and Malacca, compiled from Chinese sources,[266] we find it stated that “this island has the appearance of a single mountain, and is situated in the Sea of Lambri, at a distance of one day and one night from Sumatra. It rises abruptly out of the sea, which breaks on it with high waves.”
It’s worth mentioning that both the Malays and the Chinese believe that ambergris comes from either a sea dragon or a sea serpent. In the description of Ambergris Island, also known as Dragon Spittle Island, found in the History of the Ming Dynasty, Book 325, which is quoted (in translation) by Mr. W. P. Groeneveldt in his Notes on the Malay Archipelago and Malacca, compiled from Chinese sources,[266] it says, “this island looks like a single mountain and is located in the Sea of Lambri, about a day and a night away from Sumatra. It rises steeply from the sea, where high waves crash against it.”
“Every spring numerous dragons come together to play on this island, and they leave behind their spittle. The natives afterwards go in canoes to the spot and collect this spittle, which they take with them.
“Every spring, a lot of dragons gather to play on this island, and they leave their spit behind. The locals then go in canoes to that spot to collect the spit and take it with them.”
“The dragon-spittle is at first like fat, of a black and yellow colour, and with a fishy smell; by length of time it contracts into large lumps; and these are also found in the belly of a large fish, of the size of the Chinese peck, and also with a fishy smell. When burnt it has a pure and delicious fragrance.
“The dragon-spittle initially resembles fat, with a black and yellow color and a fishy smell; over time, it forms into large lumps. These lumps are also found in the belly of a large fish, about the size of a Chinese peck, and they also have a fishy smell. When burned, it gives off a pure and pleasant fragrance.”
[Pg 307]“It is sold in the market of Sumatra, one tael, official weight, costing twelve golden coins of that country, and one cati,[267] one hundred and ninety-two of such pieces, equal to about nine thousand Chinese copper cash; and so it is not very cheap.”
[Pg 307]“In the market of Sumatra, one tael, which is the official weight, costs twelve gold coins from that region, while one cati amounts to one hundred and ninety-two of those coins, which equals about nine thousand Chinese copper coins; so it’s not very affordable.”
Dr. F. Porter Smith[268] states that there can be no doubt that the costly, odorous, light yellow, gummy substance, found floating on the sea, or procured from the belly of some large fish in the Indian Ocean, and known by the Chinese of the present day as lung sin, or dragon’s spittle, is actually ambergris. The dragon is said to cough it up.
Dr. F. Porter Smith[268] says there’s no doubt that the expensive, smelly, light yellow, sticky substance found floating in the ocean, or taken from the belly of a large fish in the Indian Ocean, and known today by the Chinese as lung sin or dragon’s spittle, is actually ambergris. It’s said that the dragon coughs it up.
“A similar substance, called kih-tiau-chi, brought from Canton and Foochow in former days, is said to be the egg of the dragon or a kind of sea-serpent named kih tiau. The name kih tiau is singularly like the Greek name for a sea-monster.”
“A similar substance, called kih-tiau-chi, brought from Canton and Foochow in the past, is said to be the egg of a dragon or a type of sea serpent named kih tiau. The name kih tiau is remarkably similar to the Greek name for a sea monster.”
One of the most remarkable accounts of sea-monsters, which I believe to be thoroughly trustworthy, is of an animal seen in the Malacca Straits in 1876.
One of the most remarkable reports of sea monsters, which I believe to be completely reliable, is about an animal spotted in the Malacca Straits in 1876.
The first notice of it appeared in the Straits Times Overland Journal for September 18th, 1876, in the form of a short editorial.
The first mention of it showed up in the Straits Times Overland Journal on September 18, 1876, as a brief editorial.
“Our friend Mr. Henry Lee, of Land and Water, who in his late work has taken so much trouble to enter into and describe the habits and peculiarities of the sea-serpent,[269] will[Pg 308] be glad to hear that the passengers and officers of the S.S. Nestor, which arrived here this morning, are unanimous in the conclusion, and vouch for the fact, that an extraordinary sea-monster was seen by them between Malacca and Penang on their voyage to this port, on Monday, about noon. It was about two hundred and fifty feet long, about fifty feet broad, square-headed, with black and yellow stripes, closely resembling a salamander.”
“Our friend Mr. Henry Lee, of Land and Water, who in his recent work has put a lot of effort into detailing the habits and unique traits of the sea serpent, will[Pg 308] be happy to hear that the passengers and crew of the S.S. Nestor, which arrived here this morning, all agree and confirm that they saw an incredible sea monster between Malacca and Penang during their journey to this port on Monday around noon. It was about two hundred and fifty feet long, about fifty feet wide, had a square head, and had black and yellow stripes, closely resembling a salamander.”
This was followed, on the succeeding day, by a letter from the captain.
This was followed, on the next day, by a letter from the captain.
Sir,—In reference to your paragraph in your yesterday’s issue, relating to our having seen a sea-monster answering to the popular notion of a sea-serpent, I am prepared to vouch for the correctness of the statement already made to you by the doctor and a passenger by my ship.
Boss,—Regarding your paragraph in yesterday's issue about us having spotted a sea creature fitting the common idea of a sea serpent, I can confirm that what the doctor and a passenger from my ship told you is accurate.
Being on the bridge at the time (about 10 A.M.) with the first and third officers, we were surprised by the appearance of an extraordinary monster going in our course, and at an equal speed with the vessel, at a distance from us of about six hundred feet. It had a square head and a dragon black and white striped tail, and an immense body, which was quite fifty feet broad when the monster raised it. The head was about twelve feet broad, and appeared to be occasionally, at the extreme, about six feet above the water. When the head was placed on a level with the water, the body was extended to its utmost limit to all appearance, and then the body rose out of the water about two feet, and seemed quite fifty feet broad at those times. The long dragon tail with black and white scales afterwards rose in an undulating motion, in which at one time the head, at another the body, and eventually the tail, formed each in its turn a prominent object above the water.
While we were on the bridge around 10 A.M. with the first and third officers, we were taken aback by the sight of an extraordinary creature moving in our direction at the same speed as our vessel, about six hundred feet away. It had a square head and a dragon-like tail striped in black and white, with a massive body that was approximately fifty feet wide when it raised up. The head was about twelve feet wide and occasionally appeared about six feet above the water. When the head was level with the water, the body stretched out to its maximum size, and then it rose out of the water by about two feet, looking quite fifty feet wide at those moments. The long dragon tail, covered in black and white scales, later moved in a wave-like motion, with the head, body, and tail each taking turns to become the prominent feature above the water.
The animal, or whatever it may be called, appeared careless of our proximity, and went our course for about six minutes on our starboard side, and then finally worked round to our port side, and remained in view, to the delight of all on board, for about half an hour. His length was reckoned to be over two hundred feet.
The creature, whatever it was, seemed unconcerned about how close we were and swam alongside us on our right side for about six minutes. Then it finally turned and stayed visible on our left side, much to the excitement of everyone on board, for about half an hour. Its length was estimated to be over two hundred feet.
John W. Webster,
Commander, S.S. Nestor.
John W. Webster,
Commander, S.S. Nestor.
Singapore,
18th September 1876.
Singapore,
September 18, 1876.
Mr. Cameron, proprietor of the journal, subsequently informed me that he had specially warned Captain Webster of the certain doubt that would be cast upon his statement,[Pg 309] but he still insisted on its publication. It was confirmed by Mr. H. R. Beaver, a merchant of Singapore, and other persons who were passengers by the boat.
Mr. Cameron, the owner of the journal, later told me that he had specifically warned Captain Webster about the inevitable skepticism surrounding his statement,[Pg 309] but he still insisted on publishing it. It was verified by Mr. H. R. Beaver, a merchant from Singapore, and other individuals who were passengers on the boat.
The same newspaper (Straits Times Overland Journal), on November 2, 1876, had the following extract from the China Mail:—
The same newspaper (Straits Times Overland Journal), on November 2, 1876, included the following excerpt from the China Mail:—
“It is more than probable that Captain Webster, of the steamer Nestor, will be ‘interviewed’ very extensively when he reaches a berth in London Docks. A genuine sea-serpent is not met with every day, and as the observations made by the officers of the ship have, we understand, been set down in some formal way before Consul Medhurst at Shanghai, to be forwarded to the Field, the naturalists will be in a position to pursue their researches when the captain arrives. Competent authorities are now of opinion that the part of the monster formerly supposed to have been its head, must have been a hump; and that its head’s being under water would account for the supreme contempt with which it treated the passage of the steamer. The undulating motion of the huge animal would explain the statement that this knob or hump rose occasionally about six feet out of the water. The alternate yellow and black stripes which covered all that could be seen of the body, appear to have conveyed the impression that the tail was like that of a dragon covered with scales, although that conclusion need not necessarily be looked upon as certain. If the head of this unknown ‘shape’ was actually under water, then the length becomes proportionately greater. It was over two hundred feet long before, it must now be regarded as measuring, say, two hundred and fifty feet, which, with forty-five or fifty feet beam, gives a leviathan of something like the dimensions of an old-fashioned frigate.”
“It’s highly likely that Captain Webster of the steamer Nestor will get a lot of attention when he docks in London. A genuine sea serpent isn’t something you come across every day, and since the ship’s officers have reportedly documented their observations formally for Consul Medhurst in Shanghai to send to the Field, researchers will be ready to dive into their investigations once the captain arrives. Experts now believe that what was once thought to be the monster’s head was actually just a hump, and that its head being submerged could explain why it seemed to disregard the passing steamer. The undulating movement of the massive creature would account for claims that this knob or hump occasionally rose about six feet above the surface. The alternating yellow and black stripes visible on its body gave the impression that its tail resembled a dragon’s, covered in scales, though this conclusion isn’t definitive. If the head of this mysterious ‘shape’ was actually underwater, then its length would be proportionately greater. It was over two hundred feet long before, so it should now be considered about two hundred and fifty feet, with a beam of forty-five to fifty feet, making it comparable in size to an old-fashioned frigate.”
A correspondent of the Celestial Empire, of Shanghai, wrote thus to the journal:—
A writer for the Celestial Empire in Shanghai sent the following to the journal:—
Sir,—If it is true that one of those who observed the marine monster from the Nestor is still here, it is very desirable that he should give [Pg 310]some fuller account of what he saw. Only a sciolist will deny the possibility of such a beast, and Professor Owen himself has remarked that the only absolutely incredible part of the accounts of those who have seen it, is the statement of its vertical sinuosity, which is impossible to any of the serpent tribe.
Sir,—If it’s true that one of the people who saw the sea creature from the Nestor is still here, it would be very helpful for him to provide [Pg 310]a more detailed account of what he witnessed. Only a fool would deny the possibility of such a creature, and Professor Owen himself noted that the only part of the reports from those who have seen it that is truly unbelievable is the claim of its vertical twisting, which is impossible for any type of serpent.
The monster seen by the Nestor, however, was probably one of the Chelonidæ, “the father of all the turtles,” as he is fitly called by the natives of Sumatra, who fully believe in his existence, and to whom he occasionally appears. Indeed, Baumgarten, in his Malaysien, published at Amsterdam in 1829, describes the monster, and estimates its length and breadth at one hundred and twenty and thirty cubits respectively, measurements which agree very nearly with those given by Captain Webster. Baumgarten[270] adds that it is a general belief in Sumatra (vol. ii. p. 321, Ed. 1820), that whosoever sees him will die within the year. “This,” he says naively enough, “I have not been able to prove.”
The monster spotted by the Nestor, however, was probably one of the Chelonidæ, known as “the father of all the turtles,” as the locals in Sumatra refer to it, who believe in its existence and sometimes see it. In fact, Baumgarten details the monster in his Malaysien, published in Amsterdam in 1829, estimating its length and width at one hundred and twenty and thirty cubits, respectively—measurements that closely match those reported by Captain Webster. Baumgarten[270] also mentions that it’s a common belief in Sumatra (vol. ii. p. 321, Ed. 1820) that anyone who sees it will die within the year. “This,” he says rather innocently, “I have not been able to prove.”
Mr. David Aitken, of Singapore, wrote to the Daily Times as follows:—
Mr. David Aitken, from Singapore, wrote to the Daily Times saying:—
Dear Sir,—Like many others, I have been astonished at the dimensions given by you of the sea-serpent. They are certainly enormous, and they far surpass anything I have ever seen or heard of. The largest snake ever I authentically heard about was one which passed between the surveying brigs Krishna and Menx when under the command of Lieutenant Ward, of the Indian Navy, when surveying off the coast of Sumatra, about the years 1858 and 1859. This monster passed by the brigs one Sunday morning when they were moored somewhere opposite Malacca. Its length was variously estimated at from the length of the Krishna to one hundred feet. Sixty feet was the moderate length set down for its frame.
Dear Sir/Madam,—Like many others, I have been amazed by the size you described for the sea serpent. It is truly massive, and it far exceeds anything I've ever seen or heard of. The largest snake I’ve genuinely heard about was one that swam between the surveying ships Krishna and Menx when they were under the command of Lieutenant Ward of the Indian Navy, while surveying off the coast of Sumatra, around 1858 and 1859. This creature passed by the ships one Sunday morning when they were anchored somewhere near Malacca. Its length was estimated to range from the length of the Krishna to one hundred feet. Sixty feet was the commonly accepted length for its body.
In or near the same place, another monster had been seen by a previous surveying party.
In or near the same area, another creature had been spotted by an earlier surveying team.
Mr. Stephen Cave, M.P. for Shoreham, in 1861, communicated to Mr. Gosse a short statement, which throws some light upon the food of the monster. It is in the form of an[Pg 311] extract from his journal written during a voyage to the West Indies, in 1846, as follows:—
Mr. Stephen Cave, M.P. for Shoreham, in 1861, shared a brief statement with Mr. Gosse that sheds some light on the monster's diet. It's an [Pg 311] excerpt from his journal written during a trip to the West Indies in 1846, as follows:—
“Thursday, December 10, off Madeira, on board R.M.S. Thomas, made acquaintance with a Captain Christmas, of the Danish Navy, a proprietor in Santa Cruz, and holding some office about the Danish court. He told me he once saw a sea-serpent between Iceland and the Faroe islands. He was lying-to in a gale of wind, in a frigate of which he had the command, when an immense shoal of porpoises rushed by the ship as if pursued; and, lo and behold, a creature with a neck moving like that of a swan, about the thickness of a man’s waist, with a head like a horse, raised itself slowly and gracefully from the deep, and, seeing the ship, it immediately disappeared again, head foremost, like a duck diving. He only saw it for a few seconds. The part above the water seemed about eighteen feet in length. He is a singularly intelligent man, and by no means one to allow his imagination to run away with him.”
“Thursday, December 10, off Madeira, on board R.M.S. Thomas, I met Captain Christmas from the Danish Navy, who owns property in Santa Cruz and holds a position at the Danish court. He shared that he once saw a sea serpent between Iceland and the Faroe Islands. He was anchored during a storm on a frigate he commanded when a huge school of porpoises swam past the ship as if they were being chased. Suddenly, a creature with a neck that moved like a swan's, about as thick as a man's waist and with a horse-like head, slowly and gracefully emerged from the depths. When it spotted the ship, it quickly plunged back underwater, diving headfirst like a duck. He only caught a glimpse of it for a few seconds, but the part visible above the water was about eighteen feet long. He is an exceptionally intelligent man who doesn’t let his imagination get the better of him.”
Witty journalists had a good time over the publication of the story of the serpent seen by Captain Drevar, with which I shall wind up my list of apparitions. As will be seen, however, the captain stuck manfully to his guns, and I, for one, am of the belief that he really saw the incident which he narrates. I have not met the captain himself, but I did, in Singapore, meet with many who had heard the whole story from his own lips, and whose impression was that he was a truthful man.
Witty journalists had a blast with the story about the serpent seen by Captain Drevar, which wraps up my list of sightings. However, the captain stood firm in his account, and I genuinely believe he witnessed the event he describes. I haven't met the captain myself, but I did meet many people in Singapore who heard the entire story from him directly, and their impression was that he was an honest man.
The Barque “Pauline” Sea-serpent.
The Barque “Pauline” Sea Serpent.
To the Editor of the Calcutta Englishman.
To the Editor of the Calcutta Englishman.
Sir,—As I am not sure that my statement respecting the sea-serpent reached the Shipping Gazette in London, I enclose a copy that may be interesting to your numerous readers. I have been sent plenty of extracts from English papers, nearly all of them ridiculing my statement. I can laugh and joke on the subject as well as anyone, but I can’t see why, if people can’t fairly refute my statement, they should use falsehood to do so. The Daily Telegraph says, “The ribs of the [Pg 312]ill-fated fish were distinctly heard cracking one after the other, with a report like that of a small cannon; its bellowings ceased, &c. To use the eloquent words of the principal spectator, it ‘struck us all aghast with terror.’” If the writer knew anything of sailors, he would not write such bosh. Fear and terror are not in Jack’s composition; and such eloquent words he leaves to such correspondents as described the ever-doubtful “man-and-dog-fight.” I am just as certain of seeing what I described, as that I met the advertisement that the Telegraph has the largest circulation in the world staring me at every street corner in London. It is easy for such a paper to make any man, good, great, or interesting, look ridiculous. Little wonder is it that my relatives write saying that they would have seen a hundred sea-serpents and never reported it; and a lady also wrote that she pitied anyone that was related to anyone that had seen the sea-serpent. It is quite true that it is a sad thing for any man to see more, to feel more, and to know more, than his fellows; but I have some of the philosophy that made O’Connell rejoice in being the most abused man in the United Kingdom, for he also had the power of giving a person a lick with the rough side of his tongue. If I had any such power I would not use it, for contempt is the sharpest reproof; and this letter is the only notice I have taken of the many absurd statements, &c. &c. &c.
Mr.,—Since I'm not sure if my statement about the sea serpent reached the Shipping Gazette in London, I’m enclosing a copy that might interest your many readers. I've received a lot of extracts from English papers, almost all of which mock my statement. I can joke about the topic just like anyone else, but I don’t see why people should use lies to dismiss my claim if they can’t fairly argue against it. The Daily Telegraph states, “The ribs of the [Pg 312] ill-fated fish were distinctly heard cracking one after the other, with a sound like a small cannon; its bellowings ceased, etc. To use the eloquent words of the main observer, it ‘struck us all aghast with terror.’” If the writer understood anything about sailors, he wouldn’t write such nonsense. Fear and terror aren’t part of Jack’s makeup; he leaves eloquent phrases to those correspondents who describe the always-doubtful “man-and-dog fight.” I’m just as sure I saw what I described as I am that the advertisement claiming the Telegraph has the largest circulation in the world is posted on every street corner in London. It’s easy for such a paper to make anyone, whether good, great, or interesting, seem ridiculous. It’s no wonder my relatives write to say they’d have seen a hundred sea serpents without reporting any; and a lady even wrote that she felt sorry for anyone related to someone who saw the sea serpent. It’s true that it’s unfortunate for anyone to see, feel, and know more than their peers; but I share some of the philosophy that made O’Connell take pride in being the most criticized man in the United Kingdom, as he also had the ability to give a sharp tongue-lashing. If I had such power, I wouldn’t use it, because contempt is the sharpest rebuke; and this letter is the only response I’m making to the many absurd statements, etc. etc. etc.
George Drevar,
Master of the Pauline.
George Drevar,
Master of the Pauline.
Barque Pauline,
Chittagong, January 15, 1876.
Barque Pauline,
Chittagong, January 15, 1876.
Fig. 73.—Sea-Serpent attacking Whale, as seen by
Capt. Drevar, of the Barque “Pauline,” in 1876.
Fig. 73.—Sea serpent attacking a whale, as observed by Capt. Drevar of the barque “Pauline” in 1876.
Fig. 74.—Sea-Serpent attacking Whale.—The End of the Struggle.
Fig. 74.—Sea Monster Attacking Whale.—The End of the Battle.
Barque Pauline, January 8th, 1875, lat. 5° 13′ S., long. 35° W., Cape Roque, north-east corner of Brazil distant twenty miles, at 11 A.M.
Barque Pauline, January 8, 1875, lat. 5° 13′ S., long. 35° W., Cape Roque, northeast corner of Brazil, twenty miles away, at 11 AM
The weather fine and clear, the wind and sea moderate. Observed some black spots on the water, and a whitish pillar, about thirty-five feet high, above them. At the first glance I took all to be breakers, as the sea was splashing up fountain-like about them, and the pillar, a[Pg 313] pinnacle rock bleached with the sun; but the pillar fell with a splash, and a similar one rose. They rose and fell alternately in quick succession, and good glasses showed me it was a monster sea-serpent coiled twice round a large sperm whale. The head and tail parts, each about thirty feet long, were acting as levers, twisting itself and victim around with great velocity. They sank out of sight about every two minutes, coming to the surface still revolving, and the struggles of the whale and two other whales that were near, frantic with excitement, made the sea in this vicinity like a boiling cauldron; and a loud and confused noise was distinctly heard. This strange occurrence lasted some fifteen minutes, and finished with the tail portion of the whale being elevated straight in the air, then waving backwards and forwards, and laving [lashing?] the water furiously in the last death-struggle, when the whole body disappeared from our view, going down head-foremost towards the bottom, where, no doubt, it was gorged at the serpent’s leisure; and that monster of monsters may have been many months in a state of coma, digesting the huge mouthful. Then two of the largest sperm whales that I have ever seen moved slowly thence towards the vessel, their bodies more than usually elevated out of the water, and not spouting or making the least noise, but seeming quite paralysed with fear; indeed, a cold shiver went through my own frame on beholding the last agonising struggle of the poor whale that had seemed as helpless in the coils of the vicious monster as a small bird in the talons of a hawk. Allowing for two coils round the whale, I think the serpent was about one hundred and sixty or one hundred and seventy feet long, and seven or eight in girth. It was in colour much like a conger eel, and the head, from the mouth being always open, appeared the largest part of the body.... I think Cape San Roque is a landmark for whales leaving the south for the North Atlantic.... I wrote thus far, little thinking I would ever see the serpent again; but at 7 A.M., July 13th, in the same latitude, and some eighty miles east of San Roque, I was astonished to see the same or a similar monster. It was throwing its head and about forty feet of its body in a horizontal position out[Pg 314] of the water as it passed onwards by the stern of our vessel. I began musing why we were so much favoured with such a strange visitor, and concluded that the band of white paint, two feet wide above the copper, might have looked like a fellow-serpent to it, and, no doubt, attracted its attention.... While thus thinking, I was startled by the cry of “There it is again,” and a short distance to leeward, elevated some sixty feet in the air, was the great leviathan, grimly looking towards the vessel. As I was not sure it was only our free board it was viewing, we had all our axes ready, and were fully determined, should the brute embrace the Pauline, to chop away for its backbone with all our might, and the wretch might have found for once in its life that it had caught a Tartar. This statement is strictly true, and the occurrence was witnessed by my officers, half the crew, and myself; and we are ready, at any time, to testify on oath that it is so, and that we are not in the least mistaken.... A vessel, about three years ago, was dragged over by some sea-monster in the Indian Ocean.
The weather was nice and clear, with moderate wind and sea. I noticed some black spots on the water and a whitish pillar about thirty-five feet high above them. At first glance, I thought they were just waves crashing since the sea was splashing up like a fountain around them, and the pillar looked like a sun-bleached rock; but then the pillar fell with a splash, and another one rose. They alternated rising and falling quickly, and through good binoculars, I realized it was a massive sea serpent coiled twice around a large sperm whale. The head and tail sections, each about thirty feet long, were twisting the whale with great speed as they acted like levers. They sank out of sight every couple of minutes, coming back up while still spinning. The struggling whale and two others nearby, frantic with excitement, made the water around them boil; a loud and chaotic noise was clearly heard. This strange event lasted about fifteen minutes, ending with the whale's tail being raised straight up, then waving back and forth as it thrashed violently in its last struggle. Finally, the entire body disappeared from our view, going down headfirst to the bottom, where it was surely being devoured at the serpent’s leisure. That monster might have spent months in a daze digesting that huge meal. Then, two of the largest sperm whales I had ever seen slowly moved toward our vessel, their bodies unusually high out of the water, not spouting or making any sound, appearing completely paralyzed with fear. I felt a cold shiver run through me as I watched the desperate last struggle of the poor whale, looking as helpless in the serpent's coils as a small bird caught by a hawk. Considering the two coils around the whale, I estimated the serpent to be about one hundred sixty to one hundred seventy feet long and seven or eight feet wide. Its color was much like that of a conger eel, and its head, always open-mouthed, seemed to be the largest part of its body... I believe Cape San Roque is a landmark for whales migrating from the south to the North Atlantic... I had written this far, thinking I would never see the serpent again, but at 7 AM, July 13th, in the same latitude, about eighty miles east of San Roque, I was shocked to see the same or a similar creature. It was throwing its head and about forty feet of its body out of the water horizontally as it passed by the back of our ship. I started wondering why we were so fortunate to have such a strange visitor, concluding that the two-foot-wide band of white paint above the copper might have looked like another serpent to it and probably caught its attention... While I was thinking this, I was startled by the shout of “There it is again,” and a short distance to the side, about sixty feet in the air, was the huge creature, looking grimly at our vessel. Unsure if it was just looking at our freeboard, we all got our axes ready, fully determined that if the beast tried to attack the Pauline, we would chop away at its backbone with all our strength. The creature might have found, for once in its life, that it picked the wrong fight. This account is entirely true, and the event was witnessed by my officers, half the crew, and myself; we are ready at any moment to testify under oath that this is the case, and that we are not mistaken in the least... A ship, about three years ago, was dragged under by some sea monster in the Indian Ocean.
George Drevar,
Master of the Pauline.
George Drevar,
Captain of the Pauline.
Chittagong, January 15, 1876.
Chittagong, Jan 15, 1876.
Captain George Drevar, of the barque Pauline, appeared on Wednesday morning at the Police-court, Dale-street, before Mr. Raffles, stipendiary magistrate, accompanied by some of his officers and part of the crew of the barque, when they made the following declaration:—
Captain George Drevar, of the ship Pauline, showed up on Wednesday morning at the Police Court on Dale Street, in front of Mr. Raffles, the paid magistrate, along with a few of his officers and some crew members from the ship, where they made the following statement:—
“We, the undersigned, captain, officers, and crew of the barque Pauline, of London, do solemnly and sincerely declare that on July 8th, 1875, in latitude 5° 13′, longitude 35° W., we observed three large sperm whales, and one of them was gripped round the body with two turns of what appeared to be a large serpent. The head and tail appeared to have a length beyond the coils of about thirty feet, and its girth eight or nine feet. The serpent whirled its victim round and round for about fifteen minutes, and then suddenly dragged the whale to the bottom, head first.
“We, the undersigned, captain, officers, and crew of the barque Pauline, of London, do solemnly and sincerely declare that on July 8th, 1875, at latitude 5° 13′, longitude 35° W., we observed three large sperm whales, and one of them was wrapped around the body with two turns of what looked like a large serpent. The head and tail seemed to extend about thirty feet beyond the coils, and its girth was about eight or nine feet. The serpent spun its victim around for about fifteen minutes, and then suddenly pulled the whale down to the ocean floor, head first.
“George Drevar, Master,
“Horatio Thompson,
“Henderson Landello,
“Owen Baker,
“William Lewan.
“George Drevar, Master,
“Horatio Thompson,
“Henderson Landello,”
“Owen Baker,”
“William Lewan.”
“Again, on July 13th, a similar serpent was seen about two hundred yards off, shooting itself along the surface, head and neck being out of the water several feet. This was seen only by the captain and one ordinary seaman.
“Again, on July 13th, a similar serpent was seen about two hundred yards away, gliding along the surface, its head and neck sticking out of the water several feet. This was witnessed only by the captain and one ordinary seaman."
“George Drevar, Master.
“George Drevar, Master.”
[Pg 315]“A few moments after, it was seen elevated some sixty feet perpendicularly in the air by the chief officer and the following able seamen, Horatio Thompson, Owen Baker, William Lewan. And we make this solemn declaration, conscientiously believing the same to be true.
[Pg 315]“A few moments later, the chief officer and the skilled sailors, Horatio Thompson, Owen Baker, and William Lewan, saw it standing about sixty feet straight up in the air. We make this serious declaration, fully believing it to be true.
“George Drevar, Master,
“William Lewan, Steward,
“Horatio Thompson, Chief Officer,
“John Henderson Landello, 2nd Officer,
“Owen Baker.”
“George Drevar, Master,
“William Lewan, Manager,
“Horatio Thompson, Chief Officer,
“John Henderson Landello, 2nd Officer,
“Owen Baker.”
Some confirmation of Captain Drevar’s story is afforded by one quoted by the Rev. Henry T. Cheeves, in The Whale and his Captors. The author says:—
Some confirmation of Captain Drevar’s story is provided by one quoted by the Rev. Henry T. Cheeves, in The Whale and his Captors. The author says:—
“From a statement made by a Kinebeck shipmaster in 1818, and sworn to before a justice of the peace in Kinebeck county, Maine, it would seem that the notable sea-serpent and whale are sometimes found in conflict. At six o’clock in the afternoon of June 21st, in the packet Delia, plying between Boston and Hallowell, when Cape Ann bore west-south-west about two miles, steering north-north-east, Captain Shuback West and fifteen others on board with him saw an object directly ahead, which he had no doubt was the sea-serpent, or the creature so often described under that name, engaged in fight with a large whale....
“According to a statement made by a Kinebeck ship captain in 1818, which was sworn before a justice of the peace in Kinebeck County, Maine, it appears that the famous sea serpent and whale sometimes clash. At six o’clock in the afternoon on June 21st, while on the packet Delia, traveling between Boston and Hallowell, and with Cape Ann about two miles to the west-southwest, heading north-northeast, Captain Shuback West and fifteen others on board saw an object straight ahead that he believed without a doubt was the sea serpent, or the creature often described by that name, fighting with a large whale....
“The serpent threw up its tail from twenty-five to thirty feet in a perpendicular direction, striking the whale by it with tremendous blows, rapidly repeated, which were distinctly heard, and very loud, for two or three minutes; they then both disappeared, moving in a south-west direction; but after a few minutes reappeared in-shore of the packet, and about under the sun, the reflection of which was so strong as to prevent their seeing so distinctly as at first, when the serpent’s fearful blows with his tail were repeated and clearly heard as before. They again went down for a short time, and then came up to the surface under the packet’s larboard quarter, the whale appearing first, and the serpent in pursuit, who was again seen to shoot up his tail as before, which[Pg 316] he held out of water for some time, waving it in the air before striking, and at the same time his head fifteen or twenty feet, as if taking a view of the surface of the sea. After being seen in this position a few minutes, the serpent and whale again disappeared, and neither was seen after by any on board. It was Captain West’s opinion that the whale was trying to escape, as he spouted but once at a time on coming to the surface, and the last time he appeared he went down before the serpent came up.”
The serpent lifted its tail straight up from twenty-five to thirty feet, hitting the whale with powerful, quick blows that could be heard clearly and loudly for two or three minutes. Then they both vanished, moving southwest, but a few minutes later, they surfaced closer to the shore, underneath the sun, where the strong reflection made it harder to see them as clearly as before. The serpent then struck again with its tail, and its blows were loud as before. After diving down briefly, they resurfaced next to the packet, with the whale showing up first and the serpent following closely behind. The serpent again raised its tail above the water, holding it in the air for a while before striking, while its head hovered fifteen or twenty feet above the surface, as if scanning the sea. After being in this position for a few minutes, both the serpent and the whale disappeared again, with no one on board seeing them afterward. Captain West believed that the whale was trying to escape since it only spouted once each time it surfaced, and the last time it appeared, it dove under before the serpent came up.
Fig. 75.—Sea-Serpent attacking Whale.
(From Sketches by Capt. Davidson, S.S. “Kiushiu-maru.”)
Fig. 75.—Sea Serpent vs. Whale.
(From Sketches by Capt. Davidson, S.S. “Kiushiu-maru.”)
A remarkable and independent corroboration of modern date comes from the Japan seas. It was reported both in[Pg 317] local papers and in the San Francisco Californian Mail-Bag for 1879, from which I extract the notice and the illustrative cuts (Fig. 75).
A notable and independent confirmation of the current date comes from the Japan seas. It was reported in both [Pg 317] local newspapers and in the San Francisco Californian Mail-Bag for 1879, from which I am including the notice and the illustrated images (Fig. 75).
“The accompanying engravings are fac-similes of a sketch sent to us by Captain Davidson, of the steamship Kiushiu-maru,[271] and is inserted as a specimen of the curious drawings which are frequently forwarded to us for insertion. Captain Davidson’s statement, which is countersigned by his chief officer, Mr. McKechnie, is as follows:—
“The accompanying engravings are facsimiles of a sketch sent to us by Captain Davidson of the steamship Kiushiu-maru, [271] and are included as a sample of the interesting drawings that are often sent to us for publication. Captain Davidson’s statement, which is signed by his chief officer, Mr. McKechnie, is as follows:—
“‘Saturday, April 5th, at 11.15 A.M., Cape Satano distant about nine miles, the chief officer and myself observed a whale jump clear out of the sea, about a quarter of a mile away.
“‘Saturday, April 5th, at 11:15 AM, Cape Satano about nine miles away, the chief officer and I saw a whale leap out of the water, around a quarter of a mile from us.
“‘Shortly after it leaped out again, when I saw there was something attached to it. Got glasses, and on the next leap distinctly saw something holding on to the belly of the whale. The latter gave one more spring clear of the water, and myself and chief officer then observed what appeared to be a creature of the snake species rear itself about thirty feet out of the water. It appeared to be about the thickness of a junk’s mast, and after standing about ten seconds in an erect position, it descended into the water, the upper end going first. With my glasses I made out the colour of the beast to resemble that of a pilot fish.’”
“Shortly after it jumped out again, I noticed something was attached to it. I got my glasses, and on the next leap, I clearly saw something clinging to the belly of the whale. The whale then made one more leap into the air, and the chief officer and I observed what looked like a snake-like creature rising about thirty feet out of the water. It seemed to be about as thick as a junk’s mast, and after standing upright for about ten seconds, it went back into the water, with the upper end going in first. With my glasses, I could make out that the creature's color resembled that of a pilot fish.”
There is an interesting story[272] of a fight between a water-snake and a trout, by Mr. A. W. Chase, Assistant United States Coast Survey, which, magnis componere parva, may be accepted as an illustration of how a creature of serpentine form would have to deal with a whale; only, as on the surface or in mid-water it would be prevented from grasping any rocks by which to anchor itself, we may readily conceive it[Pg 318] holding on with a tenacious grip of its extended jaws, and drawing itself up to the enemy until it could either embrace it in its coils or stun it with violent blows of the tail.[273]
There’s an interesting story [272] about a battle between a water snake and a trout, by Mr. A. W. Chase, Assistant United States Coast Survey, which, magnis componere parva, can serve as an example of how a serpent-like creature would confront a whale; however, since it wouldn’t be able to grip any rocks for stability in the surface or mid-water, we can easily imagine it[Pg 318] holding on tightly with its open jaws and pulling itself up to the opponent until it could either wrap around it or hit it hard with its tail.[273]
“The trout, at first sight, was lying in mid-water, heading up stream. It was, as afterwards appeared, fully nine inches in length.... This new enemy of the trout was a large water-snake of the common variety, striped black and yellow. He swam up the pool on the surface until over the trout, when he made a dive, and by a dexterous movement seized the trout in such a fashion that the jaws of the snake closed its mouth. The fight then commenced. The trout had the use of its tail and fins, and could drag the snake from the surface; when near the bottom, however, the snake made use of its tail by winding it round every stone or root that it could reach. After securing this tail-hold, it could drag the trout towards the bank, but on letting go the trout would have a new advantage. This battle was continued for full twenty minutes, when the snake managed to get its tail out of the water and clasped around the root of one of the willows mentioned as overhanging the pool. The battle was then up, for the snake gradually put coil after coil around the root, with each one dragging the fish toward the land. When half its body was coiled it unloosed the first hold, and stretched the end of its tail out in every direction, and finding another root, made fast; and now, using both, dragged the trout on the gravel bank. It now had it under control, and, uncoiling, the snake dragged the fish fully ten feet up on the bank, and, I suppose would have gorged him,” &c. &c.
“The trout, at first glance, was floating in the middle of the water, swimming upstream. It turned out to be about nine inches long.... This new threat to the trout was a large water snake, common in appearance, with black and yellow stripes. It swam across the surface of the pool until it was right above the trout, then dove down and quickly grabbed the trout in a way that made it unable to open its mouth. The struggle began. The trout could still use its tail and fins, pulling the snake from the surface; however, when it got close to the bottom, the snake wrapped its tail around any stone or root it could find. Once it secured a grip, it could pull the trout towards the bank, but if it released its hold, the trout would regain an advantage. This battle went on for a full twenty minutes, until the snake managed to get its tail out of the water and wrapped it around the root of one of the willows hanging over the pool. The fight was then over, as the snake gradually coiled itself around the root, pulling the fish closer to shore. Once half of its body was coiled, the snake released its initial grip, extended its tail in every direction, found another root, secured it, and now using both, dragged the trout onto the gravel bank. It had the trout under control now, and as it uncoiled, the snake pulled the fish fully ten feet up the bank, and I suppose it would have eaten him,” & &.
[Pg 319]Captain Drevar follows Pontoppidan (probably unwittingly) in identifying the sea-serpent with the leviathan of Scripture, quoting Isaiah xxvii. 1, “In that day the Lord with his sore and great and strong sword shall punish leviathan, the piercing serpent, even leviathan that crooked serpent; and he shall slay the dragon that is in the sea.” As I read the above passage, it is the dragon that is in the sea, and not the leviathan, which should be identified with the sea-serpent, unless the two, dragon and leviathan, are in apposition, which does not seem to be the case.
[Pg 319]Captain Drevar follows Pontoppidan (probably without realizing it) in linking the sea-serpent to the leviathan from Scripture, quoting Isaiah xxvii. 1, “In that day, the Lord with his fierce and powerful sword will punish leviathan, the piercing serpent, even leviathan that twisted serpent; and he will slay the dragon that is in the sea.” As I read this passage, it appears that the dragon in the sea, not the leviathan, should be connected to the sea-serpent, unless the dragon and leviathan are meant to be considered together, which doesn’t seem to be the case.
These various narratives which I have collected are, for the most part, well attested by the signature, or declaration on oath, of well-known and responsible people. Captain Drevar, in the small pamphlet which he had printed for private circulation, says: “Does any thinking person imagine I could keep command over men with a deliberate lie in our mouths?” and a similar question may be asked, with, I think, the possibility of only one reply, in the case of the narratives of Captain M’Quhœ and other officers and commanders in various navies and merchant vessels, and of the numerous other reputable witnesses who have affirmed, either as a simple statement or on oath, that they have seen sundry remarkable sea-monsters. I used the expression, “I think,” because, of course, there is the possibility of scepticism.
These various stories I've gathered are mostly backed by the signatures or sworn statements of well-known and reliable individuals. Captain Drevar, in the small pamphlet he printed for private distribution, says, “Does any reasonable person think I could maintain command over men while knowingly lying?” A similar question can be raised regarding the accounts of Captain M’Quhœ and other officers in different navies and merchant ships, as well as the many other credible witnesses who have stated, either simply or under oath, that they have seen various incredible sea monsters. I used the phrase “I think” because, of course, there is room for skepticism.
“Authority, in matters of opinion, divides itself (say) into three principal classes: there is the authority of witnesses; they testify to matters of fact. The judgment upon these is commonly, though not always, easy; but this testimony is always the substitution of the faculties of others for our own, which, taken largely, constitutes the essence of authority.
“Authority, in terms of opinion, can be divided into three main categories: first, there’s the authority of witnesses; they provide evidence on factual matters. Evaluating this is usually, though not always, straightforward; however, relying on this testimony means we are substituting other people's insights for our own, which fundamentally defines the essence of authority.”
I, for my part, belong to the former of these two categories. I believe in the statements that I have recorded, and in the following reasoning address only those who do likewise.
I, for my part, belong to the first of these two categories. I believe in the statements I've made, and in the following reasoning, I am speaking only to those who feel the same way.
That mistakes have occasionally occurred is undoubted. Mr. Gosse records two instances in which long patches of sea-weed so far excited the imagination of captains of vessels as to cause them to lower boats and proceed to the attack.
That mistakes have occasionally happened is undeniable. Mr. Gosse notes two instances where large patches of seaweed so intrigued the imaginations of ship captains that they lowered boats and went to investigate.
The credibility of ghost stories generally is much affected when supposed apparitions are investigated and traced to some simple cause; and the hypersceptical may argue on parallel grounds that the transformation, in some few instances, of a supposed sea-serpent into sea-weed, or the admission of the plausible suggestion that it has been simulated by a seal, a string of porpoises, or some other very ordinary animals, largely affects the whole question.
The credibility of ghost stories is often undermined when supposed apparitions are examined and found to have simple explanations; and those who are highly skeptical might argue that the few cases where a supposed sea serpent turns out to be seaweed, or the reasonable idea that it could be mimicked by a seal, a group of porpoises, or other common animals, significantly impacts the overall issue.
And this would undoubtedly be the case if the conditions of the several examples were at all similar. But the hesitation or temporary misapprehension of captains or crews, in a thousand instances, as to the nature of a string of weed, supine on the surface, and lashed into fantastic motion by the surge of the ocean waves, has absolutely no bearing on the positive stories of a creature which is seen in calm fjords and bays to roll itself coil after coil, uplift its head high above the water, exhibit capacious jaws armed with teeth, conspicuous eyes, and paws or paddles, which pursues and menaces boats, presents a tangible object to a marksman, and when struck disappears with a mighty splash.
And this would definitely be the case if the conditions of the various examples were at all similar. But the uncertainty or temporary misunderstanding of captains or crews, in countless situations, regarding a mass of seaweed lying on the surface and moving in wild patterns due to the ocean's waves, has no relevance to the clear accounts of a creature that can be seen in calm fjords and bays, rolling itself into coils, lifting its head high above the water, showing its large jaws with teeth, noticeable eyes, and limbs or paddles, which chases and threatens boats, providing a clear target for a shooter, and when hit, vanishes with a huge splash.
The probability of a gigantic seal, or of a string of [Pg 321]porpoises, being mistaken for a sea-serpent by post-captains and their officers in the Navy is small, but becomes almost, if not quite, impossible when the observers are fishermen on coasts like those of Norway, who have been in the habit of seeing seals and porpoises almost every day of their lives. We may, therefore, freely grant that occasional mistakes have arisen, just as we have admitted that undoubtedly many hoaxes have been indulged in.
The chance of a huge seal or a group of [Pg 321]porpoises being mistaken for a sea serpent by naval captains and their crews is slim, but it becomes almost impossible when the observers are fishermen along coasts like those in Norway, who typically see seals and porpoises nearly every day of their lives. We can, therefore, acknowledge that occasional errors have happened, just as we have accepted that many hoaxes have certainly taken place.
A rational and commonplace explanation is quite possible in some cases, as, for example, in that of a creature of abnormal appearance seen by the crew of Her Majesty’s yacht, the Osborne, in the Mediterranean, which was suggested, with great probability, to have been, if I remember correctly, some species of shark; while the supposed sea-serpent, washed up on the Isle of Stronsa, in 1808, proved, on scientific examination, to be a shark of the genus Selache, probably belonging to the species known as “the barking shark.”
A logical and straightforward explanation is definitely possible in some cases, like when the crew of Her Majesty’s yacht, the Osborne, spotted a creature with an unusual appearance in the Mediterranean, which was likely identified, if I recall correctly, as some type of shark. Meanwhile, the alleged sea serpent that washed up on the Isle of Stronsa in 1808 turned out, upon scientific examination, to be a shark from the genus Selache, probably a member of the species called “the barking shark.”
The great oceanic bone shark, known to few except whalers, which has been stated to reach as much as sixty feet in length, may also occasionally have originated a misconception; and there must be still remaining in the depths of the ocean undescribed species of fish, of bizarre form, and probably gigantic size, the occasional appearance of which would puzzle an observer.
The massive oceanic bone shark, known only to a few whalers, can reportedly grow up to sixty feet long. It might also be the source of some misunderstandings; there are likely still undiscovered species of fish lurking in the ocean's depths, with strange shapes and possibly enormous sizes, whose occasional sightings would confuse anyone who saw them.
For example, in November 1879, an illustration was given in the Graphic of “another marine monster,” professing to be a sketch in the Gulf of Suez from H.M.S. Philomel, accompanied by the following descriptive letter-press:—
For example, in November 1879, an illustration appeared in the Graphic of “another sea monster,” claiming to be a sketch from H.M.S. Philomel in the Gulf of Suez, accompanied by the following descriptive text:—
“This strange monster,” says Mr. W. J. Andrews, Assistant Paymaster, H.M.S. Philomel, “was seen by the officers and ship’s company of this ship at about 5.30 P.M. on October 14, when in the gulf of Suez, Cape Zafarana bearing at the time N.W. seventeen miles, lat. 28° 56′ N., long. 32° 54′ E.
“This strange monster,” says Mr. W. J. Andrews, Assistant Paymaster of H.M.S. Philomel, “was spotted by the officers and crew of this ship around 5:30 PM on October 14, while we were in the Gulf of Suez, with Cape Zafarana located 17 miles to the northwest, at lat. 28° 56′ N., long. 32° 54′ E.
[Pg 322]“When first observed it was rather more than a mile distant on the port bow, its snout projecting from the surface of the water, and strongly marked ripples showing the position of the body. It then opened its jaws, as shown in the sketch, and shut them again several times, forcing the water from between them as it did so in all directions in large jets. From time to time a portion of the back and dorsal fin appeared at some distance from the head. After remaining some little time in the above-described position, it disappeared, and on coming to the surface again it repeated the action of elevating the head and opening the jaws several times, turning slowly from side to side as it did so.
[Pg 322]“When first spotted, it was more than a mile away on the left side, with its snout sticking out of the water and noticeable ripples indicating where its body was. It then opened its jaws, as shown in the sketch, and closed them again several times, shooting jets of water out in all directions. Occasionally, part of its back and dorsal fin emerged some distance from its head. After staying in that position for a while, it submerged, and when it surfaced again, it repeated the action of lifting its head and opening its jaws several times, slowly turning from side to side as it did.”
Fig. 76.—Another Marine Monster. A Sketch in the Gulf of
Suez, from
H.M.S. “Philomel,” Oct. 14, 1879. (From the “Graphic,” Nov. 1879.)
Fig. 76.—Another Sea Creature. A sketch in the Gulf of Suez, from
H.M.S. “Philomel,” Oct. 14, 1879. (From the “Graphic,” Nov. 1879.)
“On the approach of the ship the monster swam swiftly away, leaving a broad track like the wake of a ship, and disappeared beneath the waves.
“As the ship got closer, the monster quickly swam away, leaving a wide trail like a ship's wake, and vanished beneath the waves.”
“The colour of that portion of the body that was seen was black, as was also the upper jaw. The lower jaw was grey round the mouth, but of a bright salmon colour underneath, like the belly of some kinds of lizard, becoming redder as it approached the throat. The inside of the mouth appeared to[Pg 323] be grey with white stripes, parallel to the edges of the jaw, very distinctly marked. These might have been rows of teeth or of some substance resembling whalebone. The height the snout was elevated above the surface of the water was at least fifteen feet, and the spread of the jaws quite twenty-five feet.”
“The color of the part of the body that was visible was black, as was the upper jaw. The lower jaw was gray around the mouth but a bright salmon color underneath, like the belly of some lizards, turning redder as it got closer to the throat. The inside of the mouth appeared to[Pg 323] be gray with white stripes, running parallel to the edges of the jaw, very clearly marked. These could have been rows of teeth or something similar to whalebone. The height of the snout above the water was at least fifteen feet, and the width of the jaws was about twenty-five feet.”
Strangely enough, a proximate counterpart of this fish, but of mimic size, was made known to science in 1882. My attention was called by Mr. Streich, of the German Consulate in Shanghai, to a description of this in the Daheim, an illustrated family paper, published in Leipzig, with an illustrative figure, from which I inferred that the monster seen by the crew of the Philomel was only a gigantic and adult specimen of a species belonging to the same order, perhaps to the same genus, as the Eurypharynx, adapted to live in the depths of the ocean, and only appearing upon the surface rarely and as the result of some abnormal conditions. I give fac-similes of both engravings, in order that my readers may draw their own comparison. The letter-press of the Daheim is as follows:—
Strangely enough, a close relative of this fish, but similar in size, was brought to the attention of science in 1882. Mr. Streich from the German Consulate in Shanghai pointed me to a description of it in the Daheim, an illustrated family magazine published in Leipzig, which included an illustration. From this, I concluded that the monster seen by the crew of the Philomel was just a giant, mature example of a species that belongs to the same order, and possibly the same genus, as the Eurypharynx, suited to live in the ocean's depths and rarely surfacing due to some unusual conditions. I provide fac-similes of both engravings so that my readers can compare them for themselves. The text from the Daheim is as follows:—
“A New Fish.[275]
“A New Fish. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__”
“The deep-sea explorations of last year, which extended over eight thousand metres in depth, brought to light some very extraordinary animals, of which, up to the present date, we have no idea. The most curious one was found by the French steamer Le Travailleur, on which there was a staff of naturalists, and of the number was M. Milne Edwards. They were entirely devoted to deep-sea dredging.
“The deep-sea explorations from last year, which reached depths of over eight thousand meters, revealed some truly extraordinary animals that we had never encountered before. The most fascinating one was discovered by the French ship Le Travailleur, which had a team of naturalists onboard, including M. Milne Edwards. They were fully dedicated to deep-sea dredging.”
“Between Morocco and the Canary Islands, at two thousand three hundred metres depth, the dredge caught a most wonderful animal, which at the first glance nobody thought [Pg 324]to be a fish. This fish, of which we give here a picture, dwells on the bottom of the sea where the water is +5° Celsius,[276] in a kind of red slime composed of the shells of small Globigerinæ. On account of its curious mouth it has been called Eurypharynx Pelicanoides, i.e. the Pelican-like Broad-jaws. This creature is distinguished from all its class by the peculiar construction of its mouth, its under jaw being of a structure different from that of any other fish, possessing only two small teeth and a big pouch of most expansible skin, similar to the sac which a pelican has on its under jaw. In this sac it (the Broad-jaw) collects its food, and as its stomach is of very small dimensions, we may, from analogy with other fishes, conclude that it digests partly in this sac.
“Between Morocco and the Canary Islands, at a depth of 2,300 meters, the dredge caught a truly remarkable animal, which at first glance nobody thought [Pg 324] was a fish. This fish, of which we provide a picture here, lives on the ocean floor where the water is +5° Celsius, [276] in a kind of red slime made up of the shells of small Globigerinæ. Because of its unusual mouth, it has been named Eurypharynx Pelicanoides, meaning the Pelican-like Broad-jaw. This creature is different from all its relatives due to the unique structure of its mouth, with its lower jaw made up of a distinct design compared to any other fish, having only two small teeth and a large pouch of very expandable skin, similar to the sac that a pelican has under its jaw. In this sac, the Broad-jaw gathers its food, and since its stomach is quite small, we can conclude, based on similarities with other fish, that it digests partly in this sac.”
Fig. 77.—Eurypharynx Pelicanoides. (From the Daheim.)
Fig. 77.—Eurypharynx Pelicanoides. (From the Daheim.)
“The swimming apparatus of this fish is not much developed, and reduced to a number of spines erect from the back and the belly.
“The swimming apparatus of this fish isn’t very developed and is reduced to a series of spines that stand upright from the back and the belly.”
[Pg 325]“The pectoral fins, which are immediately behind the eye, are also very small, so that we may conclude from this that this fish does not move much, and is not a good swimmer.
[Pg 325]“The pectoral fins, located just behind the eye, are also quite small, which suggests that this fish doesn’t swim much and is not a strong swimmer.
“It only inhabits the bottom of the sea. Its body decreases gradually backwards till it finishes in a string-like tail. The organs for breathing are not much developed. Six slits (gill apertures?) allow the water to enter.
“It only lives at the bottom of the sea. Its body gradually tapers off towards the back, ending in a string-like tail. Its breathing organs aren't very developed. Six slits (gill openings?) let the water in.”
“The colour of the fish (the size of which we do not find in our authority) is velvet black.”
“The color of the fish (the size of which we don't have in our reference) is velvet black.”
Before proceeding further I must point out that we may dismiss from our minds the possibility of the so-called sea-serpent being merely a large example of those marine serpents of which several species and numerous individuals are known to exist on the coast of many tropical countries, for these are rarely more than from four to six feet in length, although Dampier[277] mentions one which he saw on the northern coast of Australia, which was long (but the length is not specified) and as big as a man’s leg. He gives a curious instance of these biters being bit, which he observed not far from Scoutens Island, off New Guinea:—
Before going any further, I need to point out that we can rule out the idea that the so-called sea serpent is just a large version of those marine snakes, of which there are several species and many individuals known to exist along the coasts of various tropical countries. These typically measure only four to six feet in length. However, Dampier[277] mentions one he saw on the northern coast of Australia that was long (though he doesn’t specify the length) and as thick as a man’s leg. He provides an interesting example of these creatures biting back, which he observed not far from Scoutens Island, off New Guinea:—
“On the 23rd we saw two snakes, and the next morning another passing by us, which was furiously assaulted by two fishes that had kept in company five or six days. They were shaped like mackerel, and were about that bigness and length, and of a yellow-greenish colour. The snake swam away from them very fast, keeping his head above water. The fish snapped at his tail; but when he turned himself that fish would withdraw and another would snap; so that by turns they kept him employed. Yet he still defended himself, and swam away at a great pace, till they were out of sight.”
“On the 23rd, we saw two snakes, and the next morning another one passed by us, being aggressively attacked by two fish that had been together for five or six days. They looked like mackerel, were about the same size and length, and had a yellow-greenish color. The snake swam away quickly, keeping its head above water. The fish bit at its tail, but whenever the snake turned, one fish would back off while the other would bite, so they kept taking turns to harass it. Still, the snake defended itself and swam away fast until they disappeared from view.”
“It was a frightful sea-serpent, which we in our great simplicity took for a large lamprey or eel. This animal seemed to us very extraordinary, for it had fins, and we knew not that there were any such creatures as sea-serpents. Moreover, we had been so accustomed to discover creatures that were new to us, both at land and at sea, that we did not think this to be any other than an odd sort of eel that we never had seen before, yet which we could not but think more resembled a snake than an eel. In a word, the monster had a serpent or crocodile’s head, and a mouth full of hooked, long and sharp teeth.... When our purveyors came we related to them what had happened to us, and showed them the eel’s head, but they only said they had never seen the like.”
“It was a terrifying sea serpent, which in our innocence we mistook for a big lamprey or eel. This creature seemed really unusual to us because it had fins, and we didn’t know that sea serpents existed. Besides, we had gotten so used to discovering new creatures, both on land and at sea, that we thought it was just a strange kind of eel we had never seen before, even though it looked more like a snake than an eel. In short, the monster had a serpent or crocodile-like head, with a mouth full of long, sharp, hooked teeth.... When our suppliers arrived, we told them what had happened and showed them the eel’s head, but they just said they had never seen anything like it.”
In spite of Leguat’s impression, I think it was only some species of conger eel.
In spite of Leguat’s impression, I think it was just some types of conger eel.
Marine serpents are abundant on the Malay coast, and particularly so in the Indian Ocean. Niebuhr says:—
Marine serpents are plentiful along the Malay coast, especially in the Indian Ocean. Niebuhr says:—
“In the Indian Ocean, at a certain distance from land, a great many water-serpents, from twelve to fifteen inches in length, are to be seen rising above the surface of the water. When these serpents are seen they are an indication that the coast is exactly two degrees distant. We saw some of these serpents, for the first time, on the evening of the 9th of September; on the 11th we landed in the harbour of Bombay.”[279]
“In the Indian Ocean, a certain distance from shore, you can see a lot of water serpents, measuring about twelve to fifteen inches long, rising above the surface. When these serpents appear, it means the coast is exactly two degrees away. We spotted some of these serpents for the first time on the evening of September 9th; by the 11th, we reached the harbor of Bombay.”[279]
[Pg 327]These sea-snakes are reputed to be mostly, if not entirely, venomous. Their motion in the water is by undulation in a horizontal, not in a vertical, direction; they breathe with lungs; their home is on the surface, and they would perish if confined for any considerable period beneath it.
[Pg 327]These sea snakes are thought to be mostly, if not completely, venomous. They move through the water by undulating horizontally rather than vertically; they breathe with lungs; they live at the surface, and they would die if kept underwater for any significant amount of time.
Fig. 78.—Scoliophis Atlanticus. Killed on the Sea-shore
near Boston, in 1817,
and at that time supposed to be the young of the Sea-Serpent.
Fig. 78.—Scoliophis Atlanticus. Killed on the beach near Boston in 1817,
and back then thought to be the juvenile form of the Sea-Serpent.
It is an open question whether conger eels may not exist, in the ocean depths, of far greater dimensions than those of the largest individuals with which we are acquainted. Major Wolf, who was stationed at Singapore while I was there in 1880, gave me information which seems to corroborate this idea. He stated that when dining some years before with a retired captain of the 39th Regiment, then resident at Wicklow, the latter informed him that, having upon one occasion gone to the coast with his servant in attendance on him, the latter asked permission to cease continuing on with the captain in order that he might bathe. Having received permission, he proceeded to do so, and swam out beyond the edge of the shallow water into the deep. A coastguardsman, who was watching him from the cliff above, was horrified to see something like a huge fish pursuing the man after he had turned round towards the shore. He was afraid to call out lest the man should be perplexed. The man,[Pg 328] however, heard some splash or noise behind him, and looked round and saw a large head, like a bull-dog’s head, projecting out of the water as if to seize him. He made a frantic rush shoreways, and striking the shallow ground, clambered out as quickly as possible, but broke one of his toes from the violence with which he struck the ground. This story was confirmed by a Mr. Burbidge, a farmer, who stated that on one occasion when he himself was bathing within a mile or so of the same spot, the water commenced swirling around him, and that, being alarmed, he swam rapidly in, and was pursued by something perfectly corresponding with that described by the other narrator, and which he supposed to be a large conger eel. In each case the length was estimated at twenty feet. Mr. Gosse gives the greatest length recorded at ten feet.
It’s an open question whether conger eels might exist in the ocean depths, at sizes much larger than the biggest ones we know about. Major Wolf, who was stationed in Singapore while I was there in 1880, provided information that seems to support this idea. He recounted that, while having dinner a few years earlier with a retired captain of the 39th Regiment, who was then living in Wicklow, the captain shared that during a trip to the coast with his servant, the servant asked if he could stop accompanying the captain to go for a swim. After receiving permission, he swam out beyond the shallow waters into the deeper area. A coastguard watching from a cliff above was horrified to see something resembling a huge fish chasing the man after he turned toward the shore. He hesitated to shout out, fearing it would confuse the swimmer. However, the man heard a splash or noise behind him, turned around, and spotted a large head, resembling a bulldog's head, emerging from the water as if it wanted to grab him. He hurried back to shore, but while stomping on the shallow ground, he hurt his toe because of how hard he hit it. This story was backed up by a Mr. Burbidge, a farmer, who said that when he was bathing about a mile away from the same location, the water started swirling around him. Alarmed, he swam quickly back and was pursued by something that fit the description given by the other storyteller, which he assumed was a large conger eel. In both cases, the length was estimated to be twenty feet. Mr. Gosse records the greatest length noted as ten feet.
Were we only acquainted with a small and certain proportion of the sea-serpent stories, we might readily imagine that they had been originated by a sight of some monstrous conger, but there are details exhibited by them, taken as a whole, which forbid that idea. We must therefore search elsewhere for the affinities of the sea-serpent.
If we were only familiar with a small and specific number of sea-serpent stories, we might easily think that they came from seeing some huge conger eel. However, the details presented in these stories as a whole rule out that idea. So, we need to look elsewhere for the connections to the sea-serpent.
And first as to those authorities who believe and who disbelieve in its existence.
And first, regarding those authorities who believe and those who don't believe in its existence.
Professor Owen, in 1848, attacked the Dædalus story in a very masterly manner, and extended his arguments so as to embrace the general non-probability of other stories which had previously affirmed it. He was, in fact, its main scientific opponent.
Professor Owen, in 1848, criticized the Dædalus story very skillfully and broadened his arguments to include the overall unlikelihood of other stories that had previously supported it. He was, in fact, its primary scientific challenger.
Sir Charles Lyell, upon the other hand, was, I believe, persuaded of its existence from the numerous accounts which he accumulated on the occasion of his second visit to America, especially evidence procured for him by Mr. J. W. Dawson, of Pictou, as to one seen, in 1844, at Arisaig, near the north-east end of Nova Scotia, and as to[Pg 329] another, in August 1845, at Merigomish, in the Gulf of St. Lawrence.
Sir Charles Lyell, on the other hand, I believe, was convinced of its existence based on the many accounts he gathered during his second visit to America, particularly evidence provided to him by Mr. J. W. Dawson from Pictou, regarding one sighting in 1844 at Arisaig, near the northeast end of Nova Scotia, and about[Pg 329] another sighting in August 1845 at Merigomish, in the Gulf of St. Lawrence.
Agassiz also gave in his adhesion to it. “I have asked myself, in connection with this subject, whether there is not such an animal as the sea-serpent. There are many who will doubt the existence of such a creature until it can be brought under the dissecting knife; but it has been seen by so many on whom we may rely, that it is wrong to doubt any longer. The truth is, however, that if a naturalist had to sketch the outlines of an icthyosaurus or plesiosaurus from the remains we have of them, he would make a drawing very similar to the sea-serpent as it has been described. There is reason to think that the parts are soft and perishable, but I still consider it probable that it will be the good fortune of some person on the coast of Norway or North America to find a living representative of this type of reptile, which is thought to have died out.”
Agassiz also agreed with this idea. “I've wondered, in relation to this topic, whether a creature like the sea serpent really exists. Many people will doubt that such a creature is real until it's examined up close, but so many credible witnesses have seen it that it's unreasonable to doubt its existence any longer. The truth is, however, that if a naturalist were asked to sketch the features of an ichthyosaurus or plesiosaurus based on the remains we have, the drawing would look a lot like the sea serpent as it's been described. There's a good chance that the remains are soft and decay quickly, but I still believe that someone in Norway or North America will eventually find a living example of this type of reptile, which is thought to have become extinct.”
Mr. Z. Newman was the first scientific man to absolutely affirm his belief in its existence, and to indicate its probable zoological affinities; and he was ably followed by Mr. Gosse, who, in the charming work[280] already frequently quoted, exhaustively discusses the whole question.
Mr. Z. Newman was the first scientist to firmly express his belief in its existence and to suggest its likely zoological connections. He was effectively followed by Mr. Gosse, who, in the delightful work[280] previously mentioned, thoroughly examines the entire issue.
Mr. Gosse, however, to my mind, forgoes a great portion of the advantage of his argument by a too limited acceptance of authorities, and leaves untouched, as have all who preceded him, the question of the breathing apparatus of the creature, and also omits insisting, as he might well have done, on the remarkable coincidence of the seasons and climatic conditions at and under which the creature ordinarily exhibits itself, which may be quoted first as an argument in favour of the reality of the different stories, and, secondly, as affording indications[Pg 330] of the nature and habits of the creature to which they relate.
Mr. Gosse, in my opinion, misses out on a significant part of his argument by relying too narrowly on certain authorities. He also fails to address, like everyone before him, the question of the creature's breathing system. Additionally, he doesn't emphasize, as he could have, the interesting coincidence of the seasons and climate conditions under which the creature usually appears. This could be used not only as evidence supporting the reality of the various stories but also as clues about the nature and habits of the creature they describe.[Pg 330]
Both Mr. Newman and Mr. Gosse, moreover, laboured under the disadvantage of being unacquainted with some of the later stories, such as that of the Nestor sea-serpent seen in the Straits of Malacca, which appears to amply substantiate the general conclusion at which they had already, happily, as I conceive, arrived.
Both Mr. Newman and Mr. Gosse, on top of that, faced the setback of not knowing some of the more recent stories, like that of the Nestor sea serpent spotted in the Straits of Malacca, which seems to strongly support the overall conclusion they had already, fortunately, reached in my opinion.
In nearly all the cases quoted, and in all of those where the creature has appeared in the deep fjords of Norway or in the bays of other coasts, the date of its appearance has been some time during the months of July and August, and the weather calm and hot. These last summer conditions, in high latitudes, do not obtain for long together, so that the auspices favourable to the appearance of the creature would probably not exist for more than a few weeks in each season, and during the remainder of the year it would rest secluded in the depths of the fjords, presuming those to be its permanent habitation, or in some oceanic home, if, as would seem more likely to be the case, its appearance in the bays and fjords was simply due to a temporary visit, made possibly in connection with its reproduction; for, were its habitation in the fjords constant, we should expect it to make its appearance annually, instead of at irregular and distant intervals.
In almost all the cases mentioned, and in all those where the creature has shown up in the deep fjords of Norway or in the bays of other coasts, its appearances have occurred during July and August, when the weather is calm and hot. These summer conditions in high latitudes don’t last long, so the favorable conditions for the creature’s appearance probably exist for only a few weeks each season. During the rest of the year, it likely stays hidden in the depths of the fjords, assuming those are its permanent home, or in some oceanic location. If its appearances in the bays and fjords are just temporary visits, possibly related to reproduction, then we would expect it to show up regularly. If it were living in the fjords consistently, we would anticipate annual appearances instead of irregular and distant ones.
We must also infer that it is a non-air-breathing creature.
We should also conclude that it’s a creature that doesn’t breathe air.
Professor Owen, in his very able discussion of the Dædalus story, bases his main argument against the serpentine character of the creature seen in this and other instances on there being either no undulation at all of the body, or a vertical one, which is not a characteristic of serpents, and on the fact of no remains having ever been discovered washed up on the Norway coasts. He says:—
Professor Owen, in his insightful discussion of the Dædalus story, builds his main argument against the snake-like nature of the creature observed in this and other cases on the absence of any body undulation or its vertical movement, which is not typical of snakes, and on the fact that no remains have ever been found washed up on the coasts of Norway. He states:—
“Now, a serpent, being an air-breathing animal, with long vesicular and receptacular lungs, dives with an effort, and[Pg 331] commonly floats when dead, and so would the sea-serpent, until decomposition or accident had opened the tough integument and let out the imprisoned gases.... During life the exigencies of the respiration of the great sea-serpent would always compel him frequently to the surface; and, when dead and swollen, it would
“Now, a serpent, being an air-breathing creature, with long balloon-like lungs, makes an effort to dive, and[Pg 331] usually floats when it's dead, just like the sea-serpent, until decomposition or an accident has opened its tough skin and released the trapped gases.... While alive, the needs for breathing of the massive sea-serpent would always force it to the surface frequently; and, when dead and bloated, it would
Prone on the flood, extended long and large,
Lie floating many a rood.
Prone on the flood, extended long and wide,
Lie floating for many stretches.
Such a spectacle, demonstrative of the species if it existed, has not hitherto met the gaze of any of the countless voyagers who have traversed the seas in so many directions.”
Such a sight, showing what the species could be if it existed, has not yet been seen by any of the countless travelers who have crossed the seas in so many directions.
But, assuming it to be neither a serpent nor an air-breathing creature, the very cogent arguments which he applied so powerfully fall to the ground, and I may at once state that a review of the whole of the reported cases of its appearance entirely favours the first assumption, while a little reflection will show the necessity of the latter. No air-breathing creature, or rather a creature furnished with lungs, could possibly exist, even for a season only, in the inland bays of populous countries like Norway and Scotland without continually exposing itself to observation; but this is not the case. Whereas there is no difficulty in conceiving that a creature adapted to live in the depths of the ocean could breathe readily enough at the surface, even for considerable periods; for we know that fish of many kinds, and notably carp, can retain life for days, and even weeks, when removed from the water, provided they happen to be in a moist situation.
But if we assume it’s neither a snake nor a creature that breathes air, the strong arguments he made lose their validity. I can say right away that examining all the reported sightings supports the first idea, while some thought will show the need for the second. No air-breathing creature, or more specifically, one with lungs, could possibly survive, even for a short time, in the inland bays of densely populated countries like Norway and Scotland without constantly being seen; but that’s not the case here. On the other hand, it’s easy to imagine that a creature designed to live in the depths of the ocean could comfortably breathe at the surface, even for long stretches; we know that many types of fish, particularly carp, can stay alive for days or even weeks when taken out of water, as long as they are in a moist environment.
Again, a power of constriction, a characteristic of boas and pythons, and therefore implying an alliance with them, is not necessarily indicated, as might be supposed, even by the action affirmed in Captain Drevar’s story; for a creature of serpentine form, attacking another, might coil itself round for the mere purpose of maintaining a hold while it tore its[Pg 332] victim open with its powerful jaws and teeth. This action is simply that of an eel which, on being hooked, grasps weeds at the bottom to resist capture.
Once again, the ability to constrict, which is a trait of boas and pythons and suggests a connection to them, is not necessarily shown, as one might think, even by the actions described in Captain Drevar’s story. A snake-like creature that attacks another might coil around it just to keep its grip while it uses its strong jaws and teeth to tear its victim apart. This behavior is similar to that of an eel that, when caught, holds onto weeds at the bottom to avoid being captured.
Nor are we bound to accept in any way the captain’s suggestion that the monster gorged its victim after the fashion of a land-serpent. It may as readily have torn it open and fed on it as an eel might; and it is, indeed, not unreasonable to suppose that so powerful a monster would find its prey among large creatures, such as seals, porpoises, and the smaller cetaceæ.
We’re not obligated to agree with the captain’s suggestion that the monster devoured its victim like a land snake. It could just as easily have ripped it apart and eaten it like an eel; and it’s actually reasonable to think that such a powerful creature would hunt larger animals, like seals, porpoises, and smaller whales.
That the sea-serpent was formerly more frequently seen on the Norwegian coasts than now I consider probable, as also that its visits were connected with its breeding season, and discontinued in consequence of the greater number and larger size of vessels, and especially of the introduction of steam. As a parallel instance, I may mention that, in the early days of the settlement of Australia, sperm whales resorted to the harbours along its coasts for calving purposes, and were sufficiently numerous to cause the maintenance of what were called “bay whaling stations” at Hobart Town, Spring Bay, and many other harbours of Tasmania and South Australia. At the present time, the sperm whale rarely approaches within ten miles of the coast, and the small whaling fleet finds scanty occupation in the ocean extending south from the great Australian bight to the south cape of Tasmania. Mr. Gosse eliminates from his concluding analysis of sea-serpent stories all those recorded by Norwegian and American observers, and argues only upon a selected number resting on British evidence.
I believe it’s likely that the sea serpent used to be spotted more often along the Norwegian coasts than it is today. Its appearances were probably linked to its breeding season, but this changed because of the increasing number and size of ships, especially with the rise of steam power. As a similar example, in the early days of settlement in Australia, sperm whales would come to the harbors along the coast to give birth and were so numerous that they led to the establishment of what were known as “bay whaling stations” in places like Hobart Town, Spring Bay, and various harbors in Tasmania and South Australia. Nowadays, sperm whales rarely come within ten miles of the coast, and the small whaling fleet has limited work in the ocean stretching from the great Australian bight to the south cape of Tasmania. Mr. Gosse excludes all the sea serpent stories recorded by Norwegian and American observers from his final analysis, focusing only on a select number based on British evidence.
By this contraction he loses as a basis of argument a number of accounts which I consider as credible as those he quotes, and from which positive deductions might be drawn, more weighty than those of similar, but merely inferential, character which he employs.
By this contraction, he loses several accounts that I find as credible as the ones he cites, from which stronger conclusions could be drawn, more significant than those he uses that are merely inferential.
The account of the monster seen by Hans Egede, for[Pg 333] example, where the creature exhibited itself more completely than it did in any of the instances selected by Mr. Gosse, specifically indicated the possession of paws, flippers, fins or paddles, while this can only be surmised at, in the latter cases to which I refer, from the progressive steady motion of the creature, with the head and neck elevated above the surface, and apparently unaffected by any undulatory motion of the body. This at once removes it from the serpent class, without any necessity for the additional confirmation which the enlarged proportions of the body in comparison with those of the neck, as given in Egede’s amended version, afford us.
The account of the monster seen by Hans Egede, for[Pg 333] example, where the creature revealed itself more fully than in any of the cases chosen by Mr. Gosse, clearly showed that it had paws, flippers, fins, or paddles. In the other instances I mentioned, we can only infer this from the creature's steady, forward motion, with its head and neck raised above the surface, seemingly unaffected by any wave-like movement of its body. This immediately excludes it from being categorized as a serpent, without needing the extra validation provided by the larger body size in comparison to the neck, as noted in Egede’s revised version.
The creature seen in the Straits of Malacca, and one quoted by Mr. Newman, in the Zoologist, exhibit characters which confirm Egede’s story. In the latter instance, “Captain the Hon. George Hope states that, when in H.M.S. Fly, in the Gulf of California, the sea being perfectly calm and transparent, he saw at the moment a large marine animal, with the head and general figure of an alligator, except that the neck was much longer, and that instead of legs the creature had four large flappers, somewhat like those of turtles, the anterior pair being larger than those of the posterior. The creature was distinctly visible, and all its movements could be observed with ease. It appeared to be pursuing its prey at the bottom of the sea. Its movements were somewhat serpentine, and an appearance of annulations or ring-like divisions of the body were distinctly perceptible.” Mr. Gosse, commenting on this story, says: “Now, unless this officer was egregiously deceived, he saw an animal which could have been no other than an Enaliosaur, a marine reptile of large size, of sauroid figure, with turtle-like paddles.”
The creature spotted in the Straits of Malacca, which Mr. Newman mentions in the Zoologist, shows characteristics that support Egede’s account. In this case, “Captain the Hon. George Hope reports that while on H.M.S. Fly in the Gulf of California, with the sea completely calm and clear, he saw a large marine animal that had the head and general shape of an alligator, but with a much longer neck and instead of legs, it had four large flippers, somewhat like those of turtles, with the front ones being larger than the back. The creature was clearly visible, and its movements could be easily observed. It seemed to be chasing its prey on the ocean floor. Its movements were somewhat serpentine, and there was a clear appearance of rings or divisions along its body.” Mr. Gosse, commenting on this account, states: “Now, unless this officer was greatly mistaken, he saw an animal that could only have been an Enaliosaur, a large marine reptile with a lizard-like shape and turtle-like paddles.”
In the former case the creature was far more gigantic and robust, in contradistinction to the slender and serpentine form more usually observed, and we must consequently infer that there is not merely one but several distinct species of[Pg 334] marine monster, unknown and rarely exhibiting themselves, belonging to different genera, and perhaps orders, but all popularly included under the title of “sea-serpent.”
In the first case, the creature was much larger and sturdier, unlike the slim and snake-like shape we usually see. We can therefore conclude that there isn’t just one, but several distinct species of[Pg 334] marine monsters, which are unknown and rarely seen, belonging to different families and possibly different groups, but all commonly referred to as “sea-serpent.”
The attempt to classify these presents difficulties. Mr. Gosse, however, has very ably reviewed the somewhat scanty materials at his command, and, agreeing with the suggestion made originally by Mr. Newman, has elaborated the argument that one of the old Enaliosaurs exists to the present day. This form, Palæontology tells us, commenced in the Carboniferous, attained its maximum specific development in the Jurassic, and continued to the close of the Cretaceous periods. This rational suggestion is supported by the collateral argument that some few Ganoid fishes and species of Terebratula, have continuously existed to the present time; that certain Placoid fishes, of which we have no trace, and which consequently must have been very scarce during Tertiary periods, reappear abundantly as recent species; that the Iguanodon is represented by the Iguana of the American tropics, and that the Trionychidæ, or river tortoises, which commenced during the Wealden, and disappeared from thence until the present period, are now abundantly represented in the rivers of the Old and the New World.
The effort to classify these is challenging. However, Mr. Gosse has skillfully reviewed the rather limited materials available to him and, agreeing with Mr. Newman's original suggestion, has expanded on the idea that one of the ancient Enaliosaurs still exists today. According to paleontology, this group started in the Carboniferous period, reached its peak specific development in the Jurassic period, and lasted until the end of the Cretaceous period. This logical suggestion is backed by the additional argument that a few Ganoid fish and species of Terebratula have remained in existence up to now; that certain Placoid fish, of which we have no evidence, and which must have been very rare during the Tertiary period, reappear in abundance as modern species; that the Iguanodon is represented by the Iguana found in the American tropics; and that the Trionychidae, or river tortoises, which began during the Wealden period and vanished until now, are now widely found in the rivers of both the Old and New Worlds.
The points of resemblance between the northern and most often seen form of the sea-serpent and certain genera of the Enaliosaurs, such as Plesiosaurus, are a long swan-like neck, a flattened lizard-like head and progress by means of paddles. A difficulty in this connection arises, however, in respect to the breathing apparatus. Palæontologists favour the idea that the Plesiosaurus and its allies were air-breathing creatures with long necks, adapted to habitual projection above the surface. Such a construction and habit is, as I have before said, to my mind, impossible in the case of an animal of so scarce an appearance as the sea-serpent; and I am incapable of estimating how far the theory is inflexible in regard to the old forms that I have mentioned. May[Pg 335] there not be some large marine form combining some of the characters of the salamander and the saurians; may not the pigmy newt of Europe, the large salamander tenanting the depths of Lake Biwa in Japan, and the famous fossil form, the Homo Diluvii Testis of Sheuzberg, have a marine cousin linking them with the gigantic forms which battled in the Oolitic seas? May not the tuft of loose skin or scroll encircling its head have some connection with a branchial apparatus analagous to that of the Amphibia; and was not the large fringe round the neck, like a beard, noticed on the one seen by Captain Anderson when in the Delta in 1861, of a similar nature?
The similarities between the northern and most commonly reported form of the sea serpent and certain types of Enaliosaurs, like Plesiosaurus, include a long swan-like neck, a flattened lizard-like head, and movement using paddles. However, there’s a challenge when it comes to the breathing system. Paleontologists believe that Plesiosaurus and its relatives were air-breathing creatures with long necks, adapted for regular projection above the surface. Given how rare sea serpents appear, I find this idea impossible to accept; I can't determine how flexible this theory is concerning the old forms I've mentioned. Could there be some large marine creature that combines features of both the salamander and the saurians? Might the European pygmy newt, the large salamander living in the depths of Lake Biwa in Japan, and the well-known fossil form, the Homo Diluvii Testis of Sheuzberg, have a marine relative that connects them with the gigantic forms that existed in the Oolitic seas? Could the tuft of loose skin or scroll around its head be related to a gill system similar to that of Amphibians? And wasn’t the large frill around the neck, like a beard, observed on the one seen by Captain Anderson in the Delta in 1861, of a similar kind?
In conclusion, I must strongly express my own conviction, which I hope, after the perusal of the evidence contained in the foregoing pages, will be shared by my readers, that, let the relations of the sea-serpent be what they may; let it be serpent, saurian, or fish, or some form intermediate to them; and even granting that those relations may never be determined, or only at some very distant date; yet, nevertheless, the creature must now be removed from the regions of myth, and credited with having a real existence, and that its name includes not one only, but probably several very distinct gigantic species, allied more or less closely, and constructed to dwell in the depths of the ocean, and which only occasionally exhibit themselves to a fortune-favoured wonder-gazing crew.
In conclusion, I need to emphasize my belief, which I hope my readers will share after reviewing the evidence presented in the previous pages. Regardless of whether the sea serpent is a serpent, a dinosaur, a fish, or some combination of these, and even if we may never fully understand its classification or it might take a long time to do so, we must now acknowledge that this creature exists beyond the realm of myth. It’s real and likely encompasses not just one, but several distinct gigantic species that are somewhat related, adapted to live in the ocean’s depths, and are only occasionally spotted by lucky onlookers.
NOTE.
Note.
It is with great pleasure that I add the following testimony of a belief in the existence of the sea-serpent, from a country which has not hitherto been supposed to have any traditions relating to it. My inquiries in Burmah, as to a belief among its inhabitants in sundry so-called mythical beings, led me unexpectedly on the track of the following information, for which I am indebted to the scholarship and [Pg 336]courtesy of F. Ripley, Esq., Government Translator in the Secretariat Department, Rangoon.
I’m really pleased to share the following eyewitness account of the belief in the sea-serpent from a country that hasn't been thought to have any related traditions until now. My research in Burma about whether its people believe in various so-called mythical creatures unexpectedly led me to this intriguing information, which I owe to the knowledge and [Pg 336]kindness of F. Ripley, Esq., Government Translator in the Secretariat Department, Rangoon.
Extract from the Kavilakhana dépané, pp. 132-133.
Extract from the Kavilakhana dépané, pp. 132-133.
[Author—Mingyi Thiri Mahazeyathu, the Myaunghla Myoza, Nanig-ngan-gya Wundauk, or Sub-Minister for Foreign Affairs to His Majesty the late King of Burmah.]
[Author—Mingyi Thiri Mahazeyathu, the Myaunghla Myoza, Nanig-ngan-gya Wundauk, or Sub-Minister for Foreign Affairs to His Majesty the late King of Burma.]
“The creature Nyan is called in the Mágadha language Tanti-gáha, in the Bengáli Gara; in the Sakkata, Gráha or Avagráh; and in the Burmese, Nyan.
“The creature Nyan is called in the Mágadha language Tanti-gáha, in the Bengáli Gara; in the Sakkata, Gráha or Avagráh; and in the Burmese, Nyan.”
“Hence are to be found the following passages, viz.:—
“Hence, the following passages can be found, namely:—
“‘Tanti-gáha—The creature Nyan, of the immense length of one or two hundred fathoms,’ in the Shri Sariputtara Apadan.
“‘Tanti-gáha—The creature Nyan, measuring an enormous length of one or two hundred fathoms,’ in the Shri Sariputtara Apadan.
“‘Graho or Avagraho—a predatory monster, in shape like an earthworm,’ in the Amarakosha Abhidhan;
“‘Graho or Avagraho—a predatory monster, shaped like an earthworm,’ in the Amarakosha Abhidhan;
and
and
“‘Dvagar samudda maha nady sanga mela táká yazantu vigera itichate,’ in the commentary of the Amarakosha Abhidhan.
“‘Dvagar samudda maha nady sanga mela táká yazantu vigera itichate,’ in the commentary of the Amarakosha Abhidhan.”
“From these works, which contain definitions of two words designative of the creature Nyan, it will be gathered that there does exist a predatory monster in the form of an earthworm, which inhabits estuaries and the mouths of great rivers.
“From these works, which include definitions of two words that refer to the creature Nyan, it can be concluded that there is indeed a predatory monster resembling an earthworm, which lives in estuaries and at the mouths of large rivers."
“Regarding the predatory instincts of this creature, it should be understood that it attacks even such animals as elephants. Hence the Dhammathats, in dealing with the decision of cases of hire of live-stock, wishing to point out that no fault lies through losses owing to natural accidents, make the following remarks:—
“About the predatory instincts of this creature, it’s important to note that it can attack animals as large as elephants. Therefore, the Dhammathats, when discussing cases related to the rental of livestock, emphasize that no blame should be assigned for losses caused by natural accidents, and they make the following remarks:—
“‘There shall be no fault held if oxen die by reason of a snake gliding under them.’
"‘No blame will be assigned if oxen die because a snake slithers underneath them.’"
“‘There shall be no fault held, if buffaloes die by reason of a dove resting on their horns.’
"‘There will be no blame if buffaloes die because a dove is resting on their horns.’"
“‘There shall be no fault held if oxen and buffaloes die of their having eaten a grasshopper.’
“‘There will be no blame if oxen and buffaloes die from eating a grasshopper.’”
“‘There shall be no fault held if elephants die by reason of their having been encoiled in the folds of a Nyan.’
“‘There will be no blame if elephants die because they got caught in the coils of a Nyan.’”
“‘There shall be no fault held if horses die by reason of their having been sucked by bilas.’
“‘There will be no fault found if horses die because they have ingested bilas.’”
“The Poetical Version of the Pokinnaka Dhammathat, which is a compilation of several Dhammathats, in the same strain, says:—
“The Poetical Version of the Pokinnaka Dhammathat, which is a compilation of several Dhammathats, in the same vein, says:—
[Here follows a verse, the same in effect as the above.]
[Here follows a verse, the same in effect as the above.]
“From such passages it will be seen that there is a frightful monster of extraordinary strength, which is capable of capturing even such animals as elephants.”
“From these passages, it’s clear that there’s a terrifying monster with incredible strength that can even capture animals like elephants.”
[Pg 337]“In the form of oath of fealty administered by successive kings to their feudatories and vassals, the following imprecation is to be found:—
[Pg 337]“In the oath of loyalty given by successive kings to their lords and vassals, you can find the following curse:—
“‘May I die through being seized by alligators and Nyans.’”
“‘May I die by being attacked by alligators and Nyans.’”
[Here follows an explanatory note respecting the four species of danger to be found in the ocean.]
[Here follows an explanatory note regarding the four types of danger found in the ocean.]
“In the reign of King Alaung-mindara-gyé, the founder of the city of Ratana Singha—when he went on an expedition against Ayudhara or Yodhaya (Siam) and was crossing the Martaban river, he lost some two or three elephants, which were destroyed as soon as they had entered the water. The King ascertained from the lower country inhabitants that they had been captured and bitten by the creature Nyan. Two or three elephants were similarly lost in Ava, when it was also ascertained that they had been captured by the Nyan. There goes a saying that the Nyan is some one to two hundred fathoms long. The form of oath of fealty contains an imprecation in which the Nyan is to fulfil a part. And there are writings which make mention of its existence.”
“In the reign of King Alaung-mindara-gyé, the founder of the city of Ratana Singha—during his campaign against Ayudhara or Yodhaya (Siam) as he was crossing the Martaban River, he lost two or three elephants that were taken out as soon as they entered the water. The King learned from the locals that they had been captured and killed by the creature Nyan. A similar loss of two or three elephants occurred in Ava, where it was also confirmed that they had been taken by the Nyan. There's a saying that the Nyan is between one to two hundred fathoms long. The oath of loyalty includes a curse where the Nyan is meant to play a part. There are also writings that reference its existence.”
CHAPTER X.
THE UNICORN.
The Unicorn.
A belief in the unicorn, like that in the dragon, appears to have obtained among both Eastern and Western authors, at a very early period. In this case, however, it has survived the revulsion from a fatuous confidence in the fables and concocted specimens of the Middle Ages, and even now the existence or non-existence of this remarkable animal remains a debateable question.
A belief in the unicorn, just like in the dragon, seems to have emerged among both Eastern and Western writers a long time ago. However, it has endured despite the backlash against the naive trust in the myths and fabricated specimens of the Middle Ages, and even today, whether this extraordinary creature exists or not is still a topic of debate.
Until within a late period occasional correspondents of the South African journals continued to assert its existence, basing their communications on the reports of hunters from the interior, while but a few hundred years since travellers spoke of actually seeing it or of passing through countries in which its existence was absolutely affirmed to them. Horns, generally those of the narwhal, but occasionally of one species of rhinoceros, were brought home and deposited in museums as those of the veritable unicorn, or sold, under the same pretext, for large sums, on account of their reputed valuable medicinal properties.[281] The animal is variously described as resembling a horse or some kind of deer; this description[Pg 339] may possibly refer to some animal of a type intermediate to them, now almost, if not quite, extinct. In some instances it is supposed that a species of rhinoceros is indicated.
Until relatively recently, occasional contributors to South African journals continued to claim the existence of the creature, relying on reports from interior hunters. Just a few hundred years ago, travelers even reported having seen it or having passed through regions where its existence was confirmed to them. Horns, primarily those of the narwhal but sometimes from a species of rhinoceros, were brought back and placed in museums as if they belonged to the true unicorn or were sold for high prices under the same claim, due to their supposed valuable medicinal properties.[281] The animal was described in various ways, resembling either a horse or some type of deer; this description[Pg 339] might refer to an animal that is now almost, if not entirely, extinct. In some cases, it is believed that a type of rhinoceros is being referenced.
There has been much discussion as to the identity of the animal referred to in many passages of the Bible, the Hebrew name of which, Reem, has been translated “unicorn.” Mr. W. Smith considers that a species of rhinoceros could not have been indicated, as it is spoken of in one passage as a sacrificial animal, whereas the ceremonial ritual of the Jews forbade the use of any animal not possessing the double qualifications of chewing the cud and being cloven-footed. The qualities attributed to it are great strength, an indomitable disposition, fierce nature, and an active and playful disposition when young. He considers that the passage, Deut. xxxiii. 17, should be rendered “his horns are like the horns of a unicorn,” and not, as it is given, “horns of unicorns”; and is of opinion that some species of wild ox is intended.
There has been a lot of debate about the identity of the animal mentioned in various passages of the Bible, the Hebrew name for which, Reem, has been translated as “unicorn.” Mr. W. Smith believes that a species of rhinoceros cannot be the one referred to since it is described in one passage as a sacrificial animal, while the Jewish ceremonial law prohibited the use of any animal that didn't meet the two criteria of chewing the cud and having cloven hooves. The characteristics attributed to it include great strength, an unyielding spirit, a fierce nature, and a playful attitude when young. He thinks that the passage, Deut. xxxiii. 17, should be interpreted as “his horns are like the horns of a unicorn,” instead of the current translation “horns of unicorns”; and he believes that it refers to some species of wild ox.
Among profane Western authors we first find the unicorn referred to by Ctesias, who describes it as having one horn, a cubit long. Herodotus also mentions it in the passage,[282] “For the eastern side of Libya, where the wanderers dwell, is low and sandy, as far as the river Triton; but westward of that, the land of the husbandmen is very hilly and abounds with forests and wild beasts, for this is the tract in which the huge serpents are found, and the lions, the elephants, the bears, the aspicks, and the horned asses”; and again, “Among the wanderers are none of these, but quite other animals, as antelopes, &c. &c., and asses, not of the horned sort, but of a kind which does not need to drink.”
Among non-religious Western writers, we first see the unicorn mentioned by Ctesias, who describes it as having one horn, about a foot long. Herodotus also brings it up in the passage, [282] “The eastern part of Libya, where the nomads live, is flat and sandy, extending to the river Triton; but to the west of that, the farmers' land is very hilly and filled with forests and wild animals, including enormous snakes, lions, elephants, bears, asps, and horned donkeys”; and again, “Among the nomads, there are none of these, but other animals like antelopes, etc., and donkeys, not of the horned variety, but of a kind that doesn't need to drink.”
Aristotle[283] mentions two unicorn animals. “There are only a few [animals] that have a solid hoof and one horn, as the Indian ass and the oryx.”
Aristotle[283] mentions two unicorn animals. “There are only a few [animals] that have a solid hoof and one horn, like the Indian donkey and the oryx.”
[Pg 340]Pliny[284] tells us that the Orsæan Indians hunt down a very fierce animal called the monoceros, which has the head of the stag, the feet of the elephant, and the tail of the boar, while the rest of the body is like that of the horse. It makes a deep lowing noise, and has a single black horn, projecting from the middle of its forehead, and two cubits in length. This animal, it is said, cannot be taken alive. In speaking of the Indian ass, he says,[285] “the Indian ass is only a one-horned animal”; and of the oryx of Africa,[286] “the oryx is both one-horned and cloven-footed.”
[Pg 340]Pliny[284] tells us that the Orsæan Indians hunt a very fierce animal called the monoceros, which has the head of a stag, the feet of an elephant, and the tail of a boar, while the rest of its body resembles that of a horse. It makes a deep, lowing sound and has a single black horn protruding from the middle of its forehead, measuring two cubits in length. This animal, it is said, cannot be captured alive. In mentioning the Indian ass, he says,[285] “the Indian ass is just a one-horned animal”; and about the oryx of Africa,[286] “the oryx is both one-horned and cloven-footed.”
Ælian[287] transfers the locality back again from Africa to Asia, and it may be presumed, in the following quotation, that he indicates the country north of the Himalaya, Thibet, and Tartary, which still has the reputation of being one of the homes of the unicorn.
Ælian[287] moves the location back from Africa to Asia, and it can be assumed, in the quote that follows, that he is referring to the region north of the Himalayas, Tibet, and Tartary, which is still known for being one of the places associated with the unicorn.
“They say that there are mountains in the innermost regions of India inaccessible to men, and full of wild beasts; where those creatures which with us are domesticated, such as sheep, dogs, goats, and cattle, range about at their own free will, free from any charge by a shepherd or herdsman.
“They say that there are mountains in the deepest parts of India that are unreachable for people and full of wild animals; where the creatures that we domesticate, like sheep, dogs, goats, and cattle, roam around freely without being watched over by a shepherd or herdsman."
“Both historians, and the more learned of the Indians, among whom the Brahmins may be specified, declare that there is a countless number of these beasts. Among them they enumerate the unicorn, which they call cartazonon, and say that it reaches the size of a horse of mature age, possesses a mane and reddish yellow hair, and that it excels in swiftness through the excellence of its feet and of its whole body. Like the elephant, it has inarticulate feet, and it has a boar’s tail; one black horn projects between the eyebrows,[Pg 341] not awkwardly, but with a certain natural twist, and terminating in a sharp point.
“Both historians and the more knowledgeable Indians, including the Brahmins, state that there are countless numbers of these creatures. They mention the unicorn, which they call cartazonon, claiming that it grows to the size of an adult horse, has a mane and reddish-yellow fur, and is incredibly swift due to the quality of its legs and body. Like the elephant, it has cloven feet and a boar's tail; a single black horn protrudes between its eyebrows,[Pg 341] not awkwardly, but with a certain natural curve, tapering to a sharp point.”
“It has, of all animals, the harshest and most contentious voice. It is said to be gentle to other beasts approaching it, but to fight with its fellows. Not only are the males at variance in natural contention amongst themselves, but they also fight with the females, and carry their combats to the length of killing the conquered; for not only are their bodies generally indued with great strength, but also they are armed with an invincible horn. It frequents desert regions and wanders alone and solitary. In the breeding season it is of gentle demeanour towards the female, and they feed together; when this has passed and the female has become gravid, it again becomes fierce and wanders alone.
“It has, of all animals, the harshest and most aggressive voice. It's said to be gentle to other animals that approach it, but it fights with its own kind. Not only do the males struggle among themselves, but they also battle with the females, sometimes going so far as to kill the defeated. Their bodies are generally very strong, and they have an unstoppable horn. They live in desert areas and are usually alone and solitary. During the breeding season, they are gentle with the female, and they eat together; once that season is over and the female is pregnant, it becomes fierce again and goes back to being solitary.”
“They say that the young, while still of tender age, are carried to the King of the Prasians for exhibition of their strength, and exposed in combats on festivals; for no one remembers them to have been captured of mature age.”
“They say that young people, while they’re still quite young, are taken to the King of the Prasians to show off their strength and are put into fights during festivals; no one remembers them being captured when they were older.”
Cæsar[288] records the reputed existence in his day, within the bounds of the great Hercynian Forest, of a bull, shaped like a stag, with one horn projecting from the middle of its forehead and between the ears.
Cæsar[288] mentions that during his time, there was a reported creature in the vast Hercynian Forest— a bull that looked like a stag, with a single horn sticking out from the center of its forehead, between its ears.
Cosmas,[289] surnamed Indicopleustes, a merchant of Alexandria, who lived in the sixth century, and made a voyage to India, and subsequently wrote works on cosmography, gives a figure of the unicorn, not, as he says, from actual sight of it, but reproduced from four figures of it in brass contained in the palace of the King of Ethiopia. He states, from report, that “it is impossible to take this ferocious beast alive; and that all its strength lies in its horn. When it finds itself pursued and in danger of capture, it throws[Pg 342] itself from a precipice, and turns so aptly in falling, that it receives all the shock upon the horn, and so escapes safe and sound.” It is noteworthy that this mode of escape is attributed, at the present day, to both the musk ox and the Ovis Ammon.
Cosmas, [289] known as Indicopleustes, was a merchant from Alexandria who lived in the sixth century. He traveled to India and later wrote works on cosmography. He gives a depiction of the unicorn, not from having actually seen it, but based on four brass figures of it found in the palace of the King of Ethiopia. He claims, based on reports, that “it is impossible to capture this fierce beast alive; and all its power is in its horn. When it feels threatened or chased, it jumps off a cliff and twists in such a way while falling that it takes the impact on its horn, allowing it to escape unharmed.” It's interesting to note that this method of escape is currently attributed to both the musk ox and the Ovis Ammon.
Marco Polo may or may not indicate a rhinoceros in the passage, “Après avoir descendu ces deux journées et demie, on trouve une province au midi qui est sur les confins de l’Inde, on l’appelle Amien—on marche quinze journées par des lieux desertes et par de grands bois où il y a beaucoup d’éléphants et de licornes et d’autres bêtes sauvages. Il n’y a ni hommes ni habitations aussi, nous laisserons ce lieu.”
Marco Polo might be referring to a rhinoceros in the passage, “After traveling for two and a half days down, you come to a province in the south that borders India, called Amien—one walks for fifteen days through deserted places and large forests where there are many elephants and unicorns and other wild animals. There are no people or settlements, so we will leave this place.”
But no such inference can be attached to the descriptions of the Ethiopian unicorn by Leo and Ludolphus.
But no conclusion can be drawn from Leo and Ludolphus's descriptions of the Ethiopian unicorn.
The first says:[290]
The first says: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
“The unicorn is found in the mountains of high Ethiopia. It is of an ash colour and resembles a colt of two years old, excepting that it has the head of a goat, and in the middle of its forehead a horn three feet long, which is smooth and white like ivory, and has yellow streaks running along from top to bottom.
“The unicorn is found in the high mountains of Ethiopia. It has an ash-colored coat and looks like a two-year-old colt, except it has the head of a goat and a three-foot-long horn in the middle of its forehead, which is smooth and white like ivory, with yellow streaks running from top to bottom.
“This horn is an antidote against poison, and it is reported that other animals delay drinking till it has soaked its horn in the water to purify it. This animal is so nimble that it can neither be killed nor taken. But it casts its horn like a stag, and the hunters find it in the deserts. But the truth of this is called in question by some authors.”
“This horn is an antidote for poison, and it's said that other animals wait to drink until it has soaked its horn in the water to purify it. This animal is so quick that it can't be killed or caught. However, it sheds its horn like a deer, and hunters find it in the deserts. But some authors dispute the truth of this.”
Ludolphus[291] says:
Ludolphus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ says:
“Here is also another beast, called arucharis, with one horn, fierce and strong, of which unicorn several have been seen feeding in the woods.”
“Here is another creature, called arucharis, with one horn, fierce and strong, of which several unicorns have been spotted feeding in the woods.”
[Pg 343]Coming down to later days we find the unicorn described by Lewes Vertomannus[292]—he who, having visited, among other places, the site of the legend of St. George and the Dragon,[293] and undergone a variety of adventures, visits, in the course of them, the temple of Mecca, and, as follows, gives a description “of the unicorns of the Temple of Mecha, which are not seen in any other place.”
[Pg 343]Later on, we come across the unicorn described by Lewes Vertomannus—this traveler, who, after visiting various locations, including the site of the legend of St. George and the Dragon, experiences a range of adventures. During his journey, he visits the temple of Mecca and, as he describes, “the unicorns of the Temple of Mecca, which are not found anywhere else.”
“On the other part of the temple are parks or places enclosed, where are seen two unicorns, named of the Greeks monocerotæ, and are there showed to the people for a miracle, and not without good reason, for the seldomness and strange nature. The one of them, which is much higher than the other, yet not much unlike to a colt of thirty months of age; in the forehead groweth only one horn, in manner right foorth, of the length of three cubits. The other is much younger, of the age of one year, and like a young colt; the horn of this is of the length of four handfulls.
“On the other side of the temple are parks or enclosed areas, where you can see two unicorns, referred to by the Greeks as monocerotæ. They are displayed for the public as a marvel, and for good reason, due to their rarity and unusual nature. One of them is significantly taller than the other, resembling a thirty-month-old colt; it has a single horn growing straight out of its forehead, about three cubits long. The other is much younger, around one year old, and looks like a young colt; its horn measures four handfuls in length.”
“This beast is of the colour of a horse of weesell colour, and hath the head like a hart, but no long neck, a thynne mane hanging only on the one side. Their leggs are thin and slender like a fawn or hind. The hoofs of the fore-feet are divided in two, much like the feet of a goat. The outer part of the hinder feet is very full of hair.
“This creature is the color of a weasel-colored horse, has a head like a deer, but with no long neck, and a thin mane that only hangs on one side. Its legs are thin and slender like a fawn or doe. The hooves of the front feet are split in two, similar to a goat's feet. The outer part of the back feet is very hairy.”
“This beast doubtless seemeth wild and fierce, yet tempereth that fierceness with a certain comeliness.
“This beast might seem wild and fierce, but it tempers that fierceness with a certain beauty.
“These unicorns one gave to the Sultan of Mecha as a most precious and rare gift. They were sent him out of Ethiope by a king of that country who desired by that present to gratify the Sultan of Mecha.”
“These unicorns were given to the Sultan of Mecha as a very valuable and rare gift. They were sent to him from Ethiopia by a king of that region who wanted to please the Sultan of Mecha with this present.”
Visiting the interior of Arabia from Aden, and afterwards[Pg 344] starting for Persia, Vertomannus was driven back by a contrary wind to Zeila (in Africa), which he describes as being an important city with much merchandise—when again he says, “I saw there also certain kyne, having only one horn in the middle of the forehead, as hath the unicorn, and about a span in length, but the horn bendeth backwards. They are of bright shining red colour.”
Visiting the interior of Arabia from Aden, and later[Pg 344] heading to Persia, Vertomannus was pushed back by an opposing wind to Zeila (in Africa), which he describes as a significant city with a lot of trade. He also mentions, “I saw there certain cattle with a single horn in the center of their forehead, like a unicorn, about a foot long, but the horn curves backward. They are a bright, shiny red color.”
In an account of the travels of Johann Grueber, Jesuit (about 1661), contained in Astley’s collection of voyages, we find:—
In a story about the travels of Johann Grueber, a Jesuit (around 1661), found in Astley’s collection of voyages, we see:—
“Sining[294] is a great and populous city, built at the vast wall of China, through the gate of which the merchants from India enter Katay or China. There are stairs to go a-top of the wall, and many travel on it from the gate at Sining to the next at Soochew, which is eighteen days’ journey, having a delightful prospect all the way, from the wall, of the innumerable habitations on one side, and the various wild beasts which range the desert on the other side.
“Sining[294] is a large and busy city, located at the great wall of China, through which merchants from India enter Katay or China. There are stairs to reach the top of the wall, and many people walk along it from the gate in Sining to the next gate in Soochew, which is an eighteen-day journey. The view from the wall is beautiful the whole way, with countless homes on one side and various wild animals roaming the desert on the other side.
“Besides wild bulls, here are tigers, lions, elephants, rhinoceroses, and monoceroses, which are a kind of horned asses.
“Besides wild bulls, there are tigers, lions, elephants, rhinoceroses, and monoceroses, which are a type of horned donkey.”
“Thus the merchants view the beasts free from danger, especially from that part of the wall which, running southward, approaches Quang-si, Yunnan, and Tibet; for at certain times of the year they betake themselves to the Yellow River, and parts near the wall which abound with thickets, in order to get pasture and seek their prey.”
“Thus, the merchants see the animals as safe, especially from that section of the wall that runs southward toward Quang-si, Yunnan, and Tibet; because at certain times of the year, they go to the Yellow River and areas near the wall that have plenty of bushes, to find grazing and hunt for food.”
Father Jerome Lobo, a Portuguese Jesuit, who embarked for Abyssinia in the year 1622,[295] states that—
Father Jerome Lobo, a Portuguese Jesuit, who set out for Abyssinia in 1622,[295] states that—
“In the province of Agaus has been seen the unicorn; that beast so much talked of and so little known. The prodigious swiftness with which the creature runs from one[Pg 345] wood into another has given me no opportunity of examining it particularly; yet I have had so near a sight of it as to be able to give some description of it.
“In the province of Agaus, the unicorn has been spotted; that creature everyone talks about but knows so little. Its incredible speed in darting from one wood to another has not allowed me the chance to examine it closely; however, I have seen it up close enough to offer some description of it.”
“The shape is the same with that of a beautiful horse, exact and nicely proportioned, of a bay colour, with a black tail, which in some provinces is long, in others very short; some have long manes hanging to the ground. They are so timorous that they never feed but surrounded with other beasts that defend them.
“The shape is the same as that of a beautiful horse, precise and well-proportioned, with a bay coat and a black tail, which is long in some areas and very short in others; some have long manes that touch the ground. They are so timid that they only graze when they are surrounded by other animals that protect them."
“Deer and other defenceless animals often herd about the elephant, which, contenting himself with roots and leaves, preserves the beasts that place themselves, as it were, under his protection, from the others that would devour them.”
“Deer and other defenseless animals often gather around the elephant, who, satisfied with roots and leaves, keeps safe the creatures that effectively put themselves under his protection from those that would eat them.”
There is a somewhat doubtful story contained in the Narrative of a Journey from St. Petersburg, in Russia, to Peking, in China, in 1719,[296] to the effect that between Tobolsky and Tomski—
There is a somewhat questionable story found in the Narrative of a Journey from St. Petersburg, in Russia, to Peking, in China, in 1719,[296] suggesting that between Tobolsky and Tomski—
“Our baggage having waited at Tara till our arrival, we left that place on the 18th, and next came to a large Russian village sixty versts from Tara, and the last inhabited by Russians till you pass the Baraba and come to the river Oby.... One of these hunters told me the following story, which was confirmed by several of his neighbours, that in the year 1713, in the month of March, being out a-hunting, he discovered the track of a stag, which he pursued. At overtaking the animal he was somewhat startled on observing it had only one horn, stuck in the middle of its forehead. Being near this village, he drove it home, and showed it, to the great admiration of the spectators. He afterwards killed it, and ate the flesh, and sold the horn to a comb-maker in the town of Tara, for ten alteens, about fifteen pence sterling.
“Our luggage was waiting at Tara until we arrived, so we left that place on the 18th and soon reached a large Russian village sixty versts from Tara, which was the last inhabited area by Russians until you pass the Baraba and reach the river Oby.... One of the hunters told me a story, which several of his neighbors confirmed, about an incident in March 1713 when he was out hunting. He discovered the track of a stag and decided to follow it. When he caught up to the animal, he was quite surprised to see it had only one horn, right in the middle of its forehead. Since he was near this village, he drove it back home and showed it to the amazed onlookers. Later, he killed it, ate the meat, and sold the horn to a comb-maker in Tara for ten alteens, which is about fifteen pence sterling.”
“I inquired carefully about the shape and size of this[Pg 346] unicorn, as I shall call it, and was told that it exactly resembled a stag.
“I asked carefully about the shape and size of this[Pg 346] unicorn, as I’ll call it, and was told that it looked exactly like a stag.
“The horn was of a brownish colour, about one archæon or twenty-eight inches long, and twisted from the root till within a finger’s length of the tip, where it was divided, like a fork, into two points, very sharp.”
“The horn was a brownish color, about one archæon or twenty-eight inches long, and twisted from the base until just a finger's length from the tip, where it forked into two very sharp points.”
One of the most trustworthy of observers, the Abbé Huc, speaks very positively on the subject of the unicorn.[297] He says: “The unicorn really exists in Thibet.... We had for a long time a small Mongol Treatise on Natural History, for the use of children, in which a unicorn formed one of the pictorial illustrations.... The Chinese Itinerary says, on the subject of the lake you see before your arrival at Atzder (going from east to west), ‘The unicorn, a very curious animal, is found in the vicinity of this lake, which is forty li long.’”
One of the most reliable observers, Abbé Huc, speaks very confidently about the unicorn. He says: “The unicorn really exists in Tibet.... We had a small Mongolian treatise on natural history, meant for children, that included a unicorn as one of the illustrations.... The Chinese itinerary mentions, regarding the lake you see before arriving at Atzder (traveling from east to west), ‘The unicorn, a very interesting animal, can be found near this lake, which is forty li long.’”
The unicorn is known in Thibet by the name of serou; in Mongolia, by that of kere; while in a Thibetan manuscript examined by the late Major Lattre, it is called the one-horned tsopo.
The unicorn is known in Tibet as serou; in Mongolia, it's called kere; and in a Tibetan manuscript studied by the late Major Lattre, it's referred to as the one-horned tsopo.
Mr. Hazlitt, in his notes appended to the statement by Huc as to the unicorn, states that Mr. Hodgson, of Nepaul, sent to Calcutta the skin and horn of a unicorn that died in the menagerie of the Rajah of Nepaul.
Mr. Hazlitt, in his notes attached to Huc's statement about the unicorn, mentions that Mr. Hodgson from Nepaul sent the skin and horn of a unicorn that had died in the menagerie of the Rajah of Nepaul to Calcutta.
It was described as being very fierce, and abundant in the plains of Tingri, in the southern part of the Thibetan province of Tsang, watered by the Arroun; it assembled round salt beds. The form is graceful, colour reddish, two tufts of hair project from the exterior of each nostril, and there is much down round the hair and mouth. The hair is rough and seems hollow. Doctor Able designated it Antelope Hodgsonii.
It was said to be very fierce and plentiful in the plains of Tingri, located in the southern part of the Tibetan province of Tsang, which is watered by the Arroun; it gathered around salt beds. The shape is elegant, the color reddish, with two tufts of hair sticking out from each nostril, and there is a lot of down around the hair and mouth. The hair is coarse and appears hollow. Doctor Able named it Antelope Hodgsonii.
“I met, on the 17th of April 1848, a man who was in the habit of selling to me specimens of animals. One day he asked me if I wished also for an a’nasa, which he described thus: ‘It is the size of a small donkey, has a thick body and thin bones, coarse hair, and tail like a boar. It has a long horn on its forehead, and lets it hang when alone, but erects it immediately on seeing an enemy. It is a formidable weapon, but I do not know its exact length. The a’nasa is found not far from here (Melpes), towards the south-southwest. I have seen it often in the wild grounds, where the negroes kill it, and carry it home to make shields from its skin.’ N.B.—This man was well acquainted with the rhinoceros, which he distinguished, under the name of fetit, from the a’nasa.
“I met, on April 17, 1848, a man who regularly sold me animal specimens. One day he asked if I also wanted an a’nasa, which he described like this: ‘It’s about the size of a small donkey, with a thick body and thin bones, coarse hair, and a tail like a boar. It has a long horn on its forehead that hangs down when it’s by itself, but stands up immediately when it sees a predator. It’s a powerful weapon, but I’m not sure how long it actually is. The a’nasa is found not far from here (Melpes), towards the south-southwest. I’ve seen it often in the wild areas, where the locals hunt it and take it home to make shields from its skin.’ N.B.—This man knew a lot about the rhinoceros, which he referred to as fetit, distinguishing it from the a’nasa.
“On June the 14th I was at Kursi, also in Kordofan, and met there a slave merchant who was not acquainted with my first informer, and gave me spontaneously the same description of the a’nasa, adding that he had killed and eaten one long ago, and that its flesh was well flavoured.”
“On June 14th, I was in Kursi, also in Kordofan, where I met a slave trader who didn't know my first informant. He independently provided the same description of the a’nasa, adding that he had killed and eaten one a long time ago, and that its meat was flavorful.”
This creature is mentioned by Rupell, under the name of Nillekma or Arase, as indigenous to Kordofan, and, by Cavassi, as known in Congo under that of Abada.
This creature is mentioned by Rupell as Nillekma or Arase, found in Kordofan, and by Cavassi as known in Congo by the name Abada.
Mr. Freeman, in the South African Christian Recorder (vol. i.), gives the native account of an animal not uncommon in Makooa, and called the Ndzoodzoo, described as being about the size of a horse, extremely fleet and strong, with a single horn from two feet to two and a half feet in length, projecting from its forehead, which is said to be flexible when the animal is asleep, and capable of being curled up at pleasure, but becoming stiff and hard under the excitement of rage. It is extremely fierce, and invariably attacks a man when it discerns him. The female is without a horn.
Mr. Freeman, in the South African Christian Recorder (vol. i.), shares a local account of an animal that is not uncommon in Makooa, known as the Ndzoodzoo. It’s described as being about the size of a horse, very fast and strong, with a single horn that measures between two and two and a half feet long, protruding from its forehead. This horn is said to be flexible when the animal is sleeping and can be curled up at will, but it becomes stiff and hard when the animal is angry. It is very fierce and will always attack a man if it sees him. The female does not have a horn.
Our latest information as to this species comes from[Pg 348] Prejevalski,[299] who, speaking of it as the orongo, says that it has elegant black horns standing vertically above the head; the back is dun-coloured; the middle of the breast, stomach, and rump, white; seen at a distance it appears white; it is very numerous in Northern Thibet. He adds: “Another prevalent superstition is that the orongo has only one horn growing vertically from the centre of the head. In Kansu and Kokonor we were told that unicorns were rare, one or two in a thousand. The Mongols in Tsaidan deny it, but say it may be so in south-west Thibet.”
Our latest information about this species comes from[Pg 348] Prejevalski,[299] who refers to it as the orongo. He mentions that it has elegant black horns that stand straight up from its head; its back is a sandy color; the middle of its breast, stomach, and rear are white. From a distance, it looks entirely white and is quite common in Northern Tibet. He adds, “Another widespread superstition is that the orongo has just one horn growing straight from the center of its head. In Kansu and Kokonor, we were told that unicorns are rare, with only one or two out of a thousand. The Mongols in Tsaidan deny this but say it might be true in southwest Tibet.”
Turning to the Chinese classics and books of antiquity, we find references, sometimes vague and mythical, sometimes exact, to several distinct unicorn animals. These may be enumerated as:—
Turning to Chinese classics and ancient texts, we find references, sometimes vague and mythical, sometimes precise, to several distinct unicorn creatures. These can be listed as:—
[300]1. | The Ki-Lin, represented in Japan by the Kirin. |
2. | The King. |
3. | The Kioh Twan. |
4. | The Poh. |
5. | The Hiai Chai. |
6. | The Too Jon Sheu. |
Besides these there are clear descriptions of the rhinoceros, which cannot in any way be confounded with the above. The only one of these popularly familiar is the Ki-Lin, the history of which is interwoven with that of remote ages. The first mention of it is made in the Bamboo Books—only in that part, however, of them which is apparently a commentary, note, or subsequent addition, though some authorities hold it to be a portion of the actual text. The work states that, during the reign of Hwang-Ti (B.C. 2697), Ki-Lins appeared in the parks.
Besides these, there are clear descriptions of the rhinoceros, which cannot be confused with the above. The only one that's widely known is the Ki-Lin, whose history is intertwined with ancient times. The first mention of it is found in the Bamboo Books—only in that part that seems to be a commentary, note, or later addition, though some experts believe it to be part of the original text. The work mentions that, during the reign of Hwang-Ti (B.C. 2697), Ki-Lins appeared in the parks.
Their appearance was generally supposed to signalise the reign of an upright monarch, and Confucius considered that[Pg 349] the appearance of one during his epoch was a bad omen, as it did not harmonise with the troubled state of the times. The name Ki-Lin is a generic or dual word, composed of those of the Ki and the Lin, the respective male and female of the creature.
Their appearance was generally thought to signify the rule of a just king, and Confucius believed that[Pg 349] the sighting of one during his time was a bad sign, as it didn't match the troubled state of the era. The name Ki-Lin is a general or dual term, made up of the names for the male and female of the creature, Ki and Lin.
Fig. 79.—The Ki-Lin. (After a modern Chinese painting.)
Fig. 79.—The Qilin. (Based on a contemporary Chinese painting.)
This peculiar species of word formation is adopted in other instances in reference to birds and animals; thus we have the male Fung and the female Hwang united in the Fung Hwang, or so-called Chinese phœnix, and the Yuen and Yang in the Yuen Yang, or mandarin duck.
This unusual way of forming words is used in other cases related to birds and animals; for example, we have the male Fung and the female Hwang combined as the Fung Hwang, or the so-called Chinese phoenix, and the Yuen and Yang in the Yuen Yang, or mandarin duck.
Sometimes the word Lin alone is used with the same generic meaning.
Sometimes the word Lin is used by itself with the same general meaning.
The ’Rh Ya, in the original text, defines the Lin as having a Kiun’s body (the Kiun is a kind of muntjack or deer), an ox’s tail, and one horn. The commentary states that the[Pg 350] tip of the horn is fleshy, and that the King Yang chapter of the “Spring and Autumn Annals” of Confucius defines it as a horned Kiun.
The 'Rh Ya defines the Lin as having the body of a Kiun (which is a type of muntjac or deer), an ox's tail, and one horn. The commentary mentions that the[Pg 350] tip of the horn is fleshy, and the King Yang chapter of the “Spring and Autumn Annals” by Confucius describes it as a horned Kiun.
Fig. 80.—The Lin (female of the Chinese Unicorn).
(From the ’Rh Ya.)
Fig. 80.—The Lin (female of the Chinese Unicorn).
(From the ’Rh Ya.)
The preface to the Shi Shu quotes Li Siün to the effect that the Lin is an auspicious and perfect beast.
The preface to the Shi Shu quotes Li Siün, stating that the Lin is a fortunate and ideal creature.
Sun Yen says it is a spiritual beast. The Shwoh Wan says[Pg 351] the Lin is the female of the K‘i and the K‘i is a beast endowed with goodness, possessing a Kiun’s body, an ox’s tail, and one horn. According to the Shwoh Wan, the Lin may be considered as a large female deer. Now the Shu King considers that many of these beasts are comprised under the Ki-Lin, only the characters, though retaining the sound, have become altered in form.
Sun Yen describes it as a spiritual creature. The Shwoh Wan states[Pg 351] that the Lin is the female version of the K‘i, which is a creature filled with goodness. It has the body of a Kiun, the tail of an ox, and a single horn. According to the Shwoh Wan, the Lin can be thought of as a large female deer. The Shu King suggests that many of these creatures fall under the Ki-Lin category; however, while the characters for their names have kept the same pronunciation, they have changed in appearance.
Cheu Nau calls it Lin-che-chi and Man Chw‘en says that the Lin is truthful, and reducible to rule.
Cheu Nau calls it Lin-che-chi, and Man Chw'en says that Lin is reliable and can be simplified to a rule.
The Li Yuen says: “If the unicorn can once be tamed, then the other beasts will not show terror.”
The Li Yuen says: “If the unicorn can be tamed, then the other creatures won't be afraid.”
Ta Tai, in the Li Ki, quoting the Yih [King], says there are 360 kinds of hairy creatures, and the Ki-Lin is the chief of them.
Ta Tai, in the Li Ki, quoting the Yih [King], says there are 360 types of hairy creatures, and the Ki-Lin is the leader of them.
The Li Ki, commenting on the King Fang I Chw‘en, says: “The Lin has a Kiun’s body, an ox’s tail, a horse’s hoof, and is of five colours. It is twelve feet high.”[301]
The Li Ki, commenting on the King Fang I Chw‘en, says: “The Lin has a Kiun’s body, an ox’s tail, a horse’s hoof, and comes in five colors. It stands twelve feet tall.”[301]
Again, in commenting on Fuh Kien’s Ho Chwen, it says: “The Lin springs from the earth’s central regions. It is a beast of superior integrity, is attached to its mother, and reducible to rule. The Shu King, quoting Luh Li, says the Lin has a Kiun’s body, an ox’s tail, a horse’s feet, and a yellow colour, round hoofs, and one horn; the tip of the horn is erect and fleshy.
Again, in discussing Fuh Kien’s Ho Chwen, it says: “The Lin originates from the earth’s central regions. It is a creature of exceptional integrity, is devoted to its mother, and can be tamed. The Shu King, citing Luh Li, states that the Lin has the body of a Kiun, the tail of an ox, the legs of a horse, a yellow color, round hooves, and a single horn; the tip of the horn is upright and fleshy.
“Its call in the middle part thereof is like a monastery bell. Its pace is regular; it rambles only on selected grounds and after it has examined the locality. It will not live in herds, or be accompanied in its movements. It cannot be beguiled into pitfalls, or captured in snares. When the monarch is virtuous, this beast appears.”
“Its call in the middle is like a monastery bell. Its pace is steady; it wanders only in chosen areas after checking out the surroundings. It won’t live in groups or be followed in its movements. It can’t be tricked into traps or caught in snares. When the leader is virtuous, this creature shows up.”
The top of the horn being fleshy is a characteristic of the Lin, and Mao Chw‘en says that the Lin’s horn is an emblem of goodness. Ching Tsien says that the horn has a fleshy termination, indicating the peaceful character of the beast, and that it has no use for it.
The fleshy tip of the horn is a trait of the Lin, and Mao Chw‘en states that the Lin’s horn symbolizes goodness. Ching Tsien notes that the horn has a fleshy end, reflecting the gentle nature of the animal, and that it serves no practical purpose.
The “Book of Rites,” quoting the Kwang Ya, says that on account of its elegant style it takes place, par excellence, among the large-horned beasts; the existing edition of the Kwang Ya omits this.
The “Book of Rites,” quoting the Kwang Ya, states that because of its elegant style, it stands out among the large-horned beasts; the current edition of the Kwang Ya leaves this out.
The Kung Yang Chw‘en says the Kiun also has horns.
The Kung Yang Chw‘en says the Kiun also has horns.
Kung Ssun Tsz, in the annals of the fourteenth year of the Duke Ngai (State of Lu), says that the Kiun has fleshy horns.
Kung Ssun Tsz, in the records of the fourteenth year of Duke Ngai (State of Lu), states that the Kiun has fleshy horns.
Kwoh, in his preface, proves the Lin to have a Kiun’s body.
Kwoh, in his preface, demonstrates that the Lin has a Kiun’s body.
The ’Rh Ya gives the drawing of a unicorn animal called the Ki; but no reference to the horn is given in the text, which simply describes it as a large Kiun with a yak’s tail and dog’s feet.
The ’Rh Ya provides an illustration of a unicorn-like creature called the Ki; however, there’s no mention of the horn in the text, which only describes it as a large Kiun with a yak's tail and dog’s feet.
Fig. 81.—The Ki.
Fig. 81.—The Ki.
The Ki is not defined in the ’Rh Ya, and the only information I have as to it is derived from Williams’ dictionary, where it is stated to be “a fabulous auspicious animal, which appears when sages are born; the male of the Chinese unicorn. It is drawn like a piebald scaly horse, with one horn and a cow’s tail, and may have had a living original in some extinct equine animal.” But there is a very full account of an animal called the King. It is not impossible that it is identical with the King which, in the usual brief[Pg 353] style of the original text of the ’Rh Ya, is epitomised as a large Biao (a kind of stag), with an ox’s tail and one horn; and the several commentaries on it are as follows:—
The Ki isn't described in the ’Rh Ya, and the only info I have about it comes from Williams’ dictionary, which says it’s “a mythical lucky animal that shows up when sages are born; the male of the Chinese unicorn. It's depicted like a piebald scaly horse, with one horn and a cow’s tail, and might have been based on some extinct horse species.” But there’s a thorough description of an animal called the King. It's possible that it’s the same as the King described in the usual brief[Pg 353] style of the original ’Rh Ya, which is summarized as a large Biao (a type of stag), with an ox’s tail and one horn; and the various commentaries on it are as follows:—
“In the time of the Emperor Wu, of the Han dynasty, during the worship of heaven and earth at the solstices at Yung, there was captured a unicorn beast like a Piao; it[Pg 354] was at that time designated the Lin; it was, however, a Piao related to the Chang (a kind of deer).”
“In the time of Emperor Wu of the Han dynasty, during the worship of heaven and earth at the solstices in Yung, a unicorn-like creature resembling a Piao was captured; it[Pg 354] was then referred to as the Lin, but it was, in fact, a Piao related to the Chang (a type of deer).”
Fig. 82.—The King. (From the ’Rh Ya.)
Fig. 82.—The King. (From the ’Rh Ya.)
The Shwoh Wan says: “The King is a large stag with an ox’s tail and one horn.” It may be a large form of the Piao. The Wang Hwu Analects say that the Piao is an object of the chase, and that it is as swift as a stag.
The Shwoh Wan says: “The King is a huge stag with an ox’s tail and one horn.” It could be a larger version of the Piao. The Wang Hwu Analects mention that the Piao is something to be chased and that it moves as fast as a stag.
[Pg 355]Kwan Tsz, in the Ti Yuen volume, says that as there are Mi and Piao and many species of deer, so also the Piao is a species of deer.
[Pg 355]Kwan Tsz, in the Ti Yuen volume, says that just like there are Mi and Piao along with many types of deer, the Piao is also a type of deer.
The “Shi Ki,” in the book Fung Shen, says that during the worship at the solstices at Yung, there was captured a one-horned beast like a Piao, and that the local authorities assert that as His Majesty was making reverential invocations on the country altar to the Supreme Being, he was recompensed for the sacrifice by a beast which was a unicorn.
The “Shi Ki,” in the book Fung Shen, states that during the worship at the solstices in Yung, a one-horned creature resembling a Piao was captured, and the local authorities claim that while His Majesty was respectfully invoking the Supreme Being at the country altar, he was rewarded for the sacrifice with a unicorn.
Wu Chao’s preface to the Loh Yiu says: “The body is like that of a muntjack, and it has one horn”; while the Spring and Autumn (Annals) allude to this animal in speaking of the horned Kiun.
Wu Chao’s preface to the Loh Yiu says: “The body is like that of a muntjac, and it has one horn”; while the Spring and Autumn (Annals) refer to this animal when mentioning the horned Kiun.
The inhabitants of Ch‘u say the Kiun is a Piao. Kwoh, in his preface, says that the capture made in the time of Wu, of the Han dynasty, was actually a Piao, as demonstrated by the Han books. The Chung Kiun narrative states that in Shang Yung was captured a white Lin bearing one horn, of which the tip was fleshy. At the present day nothing has been heard of a Piao with a fleshy tip, therefore these must be different beasts.
The people of Ch‘u say that the Kiun is a Piao. Kwoh, in his introduction, mentions that the capture during the time of Wu in the Han dynasty was actually a Piao, as shown in the Han texts. The Chung Kiun story says that in Shang Yung, a white Lin with one horn was captured, and the tip of that horn was fleshy. Nowadays, there hasn't been any report of a Piao with a fleshy tip, so they must be different animals.
Kwoh also says that the Piao is identical with the Chang, and the Chang with the Kiun. This corresponds with what Wei Chao So had already stated, that the people of Ch‘u assert that the Kiun is a Piao, and that the Piao is certainly a kind of deer.
Kwoh also states that the Piao is the same as the Chang, and the Chang is the same as the Kiun. This matches what Wei Chao So already mentioned, that the people of Ch‘u claim that the Kiun is a Piao, and that the Piao is definitely a type of deer.
Its meat is eminently savoury.
Its meat is super tasty.
Luh Ki says that of all four-footed creatures, the Piao is the most excellent.
Luh Ki says that among all four-legged animals, the Piao is the best.
Yeu Shi states in the Kiao Sz annals (“Sacrifices to Heaven and Earth”), that the Piao is a kind of deer. Its body exactly resembles that of the Chang.
Yeu Shi notes in the Kiao Sz records (“Sacrifices to Heaven and Earth”) that the Piao is a type of deer. Its body closely resembles that of the Chang.
Finally, the explanatory prefaces of many classical works, when commenting on the ’Rh Ya, say that the Piao is [Pg 356]identical with the Chang and of a black colour; and they confirm Kwoh’s opinion, although the ’Rh Ya forgets to allude to the three characters denoting the black colour.
Finally, the explanatory prefaces of many classical works, when commenting on the ’Rh Ya, say that the Piao is [Pg 356]identical to the Chang and is black; and they support Kwoh’s opinion, although the ’Rh Ya fails to mention the three characters representing the black color.
Fig. 83.—The Ki-Rin. (From a Japanese Drawing in a Temple at Kioto.)
Fig. 83.—The Qilin. (From a Japanese Drawing in a Temple in Kyoto.)
[Pg 357]It was probably some unicorn animal which is referred to in the General History of China, called the Tong Kien Kang Mu (vide Père de Mailla’s translation), as having been presented to the Emperor Yung Loh of the Ming dynasty, in A.D. 1415, by envoys from Bengal. De Mailla says it was called a Ki-Lin by the Chinese out of flattery.
[Pg 357]It was likely a unicorn-like creature mentioned in the General History of China, referred to as the Tong Kien Kang Mu (see Père de Mailla’s translation), which was supposedly given to Emperor Yung Loh of the Ming dynasty in CE 1415, by envoys from Bengal. De Mailla claims it was called a Ki-Lin by the Chinese to flatter him.
Again, the same History says that in the succeeding year the kingdom of Malin sent as tribute a Ki-Lin similar to that from Bengal.
Again, the same History states that the following year, the kingdom of Malin sent a tribute of a Ki-Lin similar to the one from Bengal.
The Ki-Rin, a Japanese version of the Ki-Lin, is simply borrowed from Chinese sources. It is figured in the illustrated edition of the great Japanese Encyclopædia Kasira gaki zou vo Sin mou dzu wi tai sei,[303] and represented, as in the Chinese drawings, as covered with scales; but it must be noted that nothing in any of the texts of either country warrants this furniture of the body.[304]
The Ki-Rin, the Japanese version of the Ki-Lin, is directly taken from Chinese sources. It appears in the illustrated edition of the great Japanese Encyclopædia Kasira gaki zou vo Sin mou dzu wi tai sei,[303] and is depicted, like in the Chinese drawings, as being covered in scales; however, it's important to note that nothing in the texts from either country supports this description of its body.[304]
The same encyclopædia figures another unicorn beast under the name of the Kai Tsi, and describes it as being an animal of foreign countries, resembling a lion, and having a single horn. It is also called the Sin You or divine sheep. It is able to distinguish between right and wrong. When Kau You exercised criminal jurisdiction, he handed over those whose crime was doubtful to the Kai Tsu, and it is said that this animal destroyed the guilty and spared the innocent.
The same encyclopedia mentions another unicorn-like creature called the Kai Tsi, describing it as a foreign animal that looks like a lion and has a single horn. It's also known as the Sin You or divine sheep. It has the ability to tell right from wrong. When Kau You was in charge of criminal justice, he would turn over those with uncertain crimes to the Kai Tsi, and it's said that this creature would eliminate the guilty while sparing the innocent.
Fig. 84.—The Sz, or Malayan Rhinoceros.
(From the ’Rh Ya.)
Fig. 84.—The Sz, or Malayan Rhinoceros.
(From the 'Rh Ya.)
[Pg 359]A synonym for it was the Chiai Tung. It states that, according to the Si Yang Y Shu, a one-horned spiritual lamb was born in the Ping Shen district, and in the twenty-first year of Kai Yuen. The horn was fleshy, and the top of the head covered with white hair. The second chapter on the same subject says that, in ancient times, if parties were at law, the judge brought this animal out, and it would gore at the guilty one.
[Pg 359]A synonym for it was the Chiai Tung. According to the Si Yang Y Shu, a one-horned spiritual lamb was born in the Ping Shen district during the twenty-first year of Kai Yuen. The horn was fleshy, and the top of its head was covered with white hair. The second chapter on the same topic mentions that in ancient times, if there were legal disputes, the judge would bring this animal out, and it would gore the guilty party.
The Kioh Twan is yet another unicorn animal described in the Yuen Kien Léi Han,[306] which is said to have the appearance of a deer with the tail of a horse, but to be of a greenish colour, with one horn above the nose, and to be capable of traversing eighteen thousand li in one day.
The Kioh Twan is another mythical creature mentioned in the Yuen Kien Léi Han,[306] which is described as looking like a deer with a horse's tail. It's greenish in color and has a single horn above its nose, and it can travel eighteen thousand li in just one day.
The Li Kau Sing Sha Shao says that the Emperor Yuen Ti Su sent his ambassadors to the western part of India, who procured animals several tens of feet in height,[307] unicorn, like the rhinoceros. The rumour went that these were inauspicious for the Emperor, and they were immediately returned.
The Li Kau Sing Sha Shao states that Emperor Yuen Ti Su sent his ambassadors to western India, where they acquired animals several dozen feet tall, a unicorn resembling a rhinoceros. It was rumored that these were bad omens for the Emperor, so they were quickly returned.
The Poh.
The Poh.
The Shan Hai King describes an animal as existing among the plains of Mongolia, having the appearance of a horse, with a white body, black tail, one horn, teeth and claws like a tiger, which howls like the roll of a drum, devours tigers and leopards, and is capable of being used instead of soldiers; it is called Poh.
The Shan Hai King describes an animal that lives in the plains of Mongolia, looking like a horse with a white body and a black tail. It has one horn, teeth and claws like a tiger, howls like a drum, and eats tigers and leopards. It's strong enough to be used in place of soldiers; it’s called Poh.
The ’Rh Ya describes the same animal as like a horse, with saw teeth, existing on tigers and leopards.
The ’Rh Ya describes the same animal as a horse, with saw-like teeth, found on tigers and leopards.
The “History of the North” says that in the Kingdom of Peh Chi (?) a magistrate named Chung Wa held office,[Pg 360] who was very equitable in his rule. His district was invaded by some ferocious animals. Suddenly six of the Poh came and killed and devoured them as a reward for his good rule.
The “History of the North” states that in the Kingdom of Peh Chi, a magistrate named Chung Wa served in his role, who was very fair in his leadership. His district was attacked by some fierce animals. Suddenly, six of the Poh arrived and killed and ate them as a reward for his good governance.[Pg 360]
The Sung History says that a man named Leu Chang, an ambassador, arrived at a district called Shen Su, where the mountains contained a strange animal, in appearance like a horse, but capable of eating tigers and leopards. The people were unacquainted with it, and asked Leu Chang what it was, who said it was called the Poh, and referred them to the Shan Hai King for a description of it.
The Sung History states that a man named Leu Chang, an ambassador, arrived in a place called Shen Su, where the mountains were home to a strange animal that looked like a horse but could eat tigers and leopards. The locals didn't know what it was and asked Leu Chang about it. He said it was called the Poh and directed them to the Shan Hai King for a description.
Fig. 85.—Target in the form of a Sphynx. (From the Sun Li
T’u.).
The arrows were discharged upwards and fell into the cylinder behind the figure.
Fig. 85.—Target in the shape of a Sphinx. (From the Sun Li T’u.).
The arrows were shot upward and landed in the cylinder behind the figure.
Among other remarkable and interesting drawings which have come down from antiquity in the San Li T’u,[308] or illustrated edition of the three (ceremonial) rituals, are some representing the various targets used by officials of different[Pg 361] ranks in the military examinations, in which the arrows had to be lodged by shooting upwards from a distance. These are fashioned in the form of animals, one realising the idea of the sphynx, and two representing unicorn animals, called respectively the Lu—which, according to some, is like an ass with one horn, but, according to others, differing from a donkey in having a cleft hoof—and the Sz, which is said to be like an ox with one horn.
Among other remarkable and interesting drawings that have survived from ancient times in the San Li T’u,[308] or illustrated edition of the three (ceremonial) rituals, there are some depicting the different targets used by officials of various ranks in the military examinations, where arrows had to be shot upwards from a distance. These targets are designed in the shape of animals, including one resembling the sphinx, and two representing unicorn-like creatures, known as the Lu—which, according to some, is similar to a donkey with one horn, but according to others, it differs from a donkey by having a split hoof—and the Sz, which is said to resemble an ox with one horn.
Fig. 86.—The Lu Target. (From the San Li T’u.)
Fig. 86.—The Lu Target. (From the San Li T’u.)
Fig. 87.—The Sz Target. (From the San Li T’u.)
Fig. 87.—The Sz Target. (From the San Li T’u.)
Fig. 88.—The Too Jou Shen. (From the Ming Tombs.)
Fig. 88.—The Too Jou Shen. (From the Ming Tombs.)
Fig. 89.—The Too Jou Shen.
(From the Ming Tombs.)
Fig. 89.—The Too Jou Shen.
(From the Ming Tombs.)
The Too Jou Shen is the name of an animal with a lion-like body and head, cloven hoofs, and a blunt short horn projecting from the centre of the forehead. Two pairs of these form a portion of the avenue of stone figures of animals leading up to the Ming tombs, about eighty miles north of Pekin. I have not found it described in any book.
The Too Jou Shen is an animal that has a lion-like body and head, cloven hooves, and a short blunt horn sticking out from the center of its forehead. Two pairs of these animals are part of the stone figure avenue leading up to the Ming tombs, located about eighty miles north of Beijing. I haven’t found any descriptions of it in books.
A writer in the China Review[309] endeavours to prove that the Ki-Lin is a reminiscence of the giraffe, which he supposes may once have spread over Asia, and, in addition to various passages included among those which I have quoted above, adduces one from the Wu Tsah Tsu, which states that, “In the period Yung Loh of the Ming dynasty (1403-1425) a Ki-Lin was caught, and a painter was ordered to make a sketch and hand it up to the high magistrates. According to the picture, the body was perfectly shaped like that of a[Pg 363] deer, but the neck was very long, perhaps three or four feet.” I must admit that I cannot agree with him in his conclusions. Harris[310] has given much better arguments in favour of the unicorn being merely a species of oryx. He appears to me, however, to speak too absolutely, to make his facts too pliant, and to base his main belief on the untenable theory that the myth, tradition, or theory is based on the profile drawing of an oryx, exhibiting one horn only. We might[Pg 364] just as soon expect people to start stories of two-legged cows or horses, or one-legged races of men, if so slender a basis for forging a species were sufficient. What the zoological status of the unicorn may be I am not prepared to show, but I find it impossible to believe that a creature whose existence has been affirmed by so many authors, at so many different dates, and from so many different countries, can be, as mythologists demand, merely the symbol of a myth. There is a possible solution, which does not appear to have struck previous writers on the subject, viz., that the unicorn may be merely a hybrid produced occasionally and at more or less rare intervals.
A writer in the China Review[309] tries to prove that the Ki-Lin is a memory of the giraffe, which he thinks may have once roamed across Asia. In addition to various quotes I’ve shared above, he includes one from the Wu Tsah Tsu, which says, “In the Yung Loh period of the Ming dynasty (1403-1425), a Ki-Lin was captured, and a painter was tasked with making a sketch to present to the high magistrates. According to the picture, the body looked just like that of a[Pg 363] deer, but the neck was very long, maybe three or four feet.” I have to say I can’t agree with his conclusions. Harris[310] has provided much stronger arguments for the idea that the unicorn is simply a type of oryx. However, he seems to state his case too dogmatically, to manipulate his facts too flexibly, and to base his main belief on the shaky theory that the myth, tradition, or idea originated from the profile drawing of an oryx showing only one horn. We might[Pg 364] just as easily expect people to come up with tales of two-legged cows or horses, or one-legged races of men if such a flimsy basis for creating a new species were enough. I’m not ready to define what the unicorn's zoological status might be, but I find it hard to believe that a creature whose existence has been confirmed by so many authors, over so many different times and from so many different places, can be merely the symbol of a myth as mythologists suggest. There’s a possible explanation that doesn’t seem to have occurred to earlier writers on the topic, namely, that the unicorn might just be a hybrid that appears occasionally and at varying intervals.
By accepting this view we could explain the extraordinary combinations of character assigned to it, and the discrepancy which exists between the qualities of courage and gentleness ascribed to it by Western and Chinese authors. A valuable chapter remains to be written by naturalists and progressionists on the limits within which hybridization exists in a state of nature among the higher animals; its prevalence among the lower and among plants is, of course, well known. A cross between some equine and cervine species might readily result in a unicorn offspring, and either the courageous qualities of the sire[311] or the gentleness of the dam might preponderate, according to the relations of the species in each of the instances.
By accepting this perspective, we can explain the unusual combinations of traits assigned to it, as well as the differences in the qualities of courage and gentleness attributed to it by Western and Chinese writers. A valuable chapter still needs to be written by naturalists and progressives about the limits of hybridization that occur in a natural state among higher animals; its prevalence among lower animals and plants is, of course, well known. A cross between certain horse and deer species could easily result in a unicorn offspring, with either the courage of the father or the gentleness of the mother predominating, depending on the relationship between the species in each case.
As an alternative, we may speculate on the unicorn being a generic name for several distinct species of (probably) now extinct animals; missing links between the three families, the Equidæ, Cervidæ, and Bovidæ; creatures which were the contemporaries of prehistoric man, and which, before they[Pg 365] finally expired, attracted the attention of his descendants, during early historic times, by the rare appearance of a few surviving individuals.
As an alternative, we might consider that the unicorn could be a broad term for several different species of animals that are probably now extinct; missing links between the three families: Equidae, Cervidae, and Bovidae; creatures that lived alongside prehistoric humans and, before they[Pg 365] ultimately vanished, caught the interest of their descendants during early historic times when a few rare individuals were still seen.
The supernatural qualities ascribed to these by various nations must be considered merely the embroidery of fancy, designed to enrich and adorn an article esteemed rare and valuable.
The supernatural qualities attributed to these by different cultures should be seen as mere embellishments of imagination, intended to enhance and beautify an item regarded as rare and valuable.
CHAPTER XI.
THE CHINESE PHŒNIX.
THE CHINESE PHOENIX.
From the date of the earliest examination of the literature of China, it has been customary among Sinologues to trace a fancied resemblance between a somewhat remarkable bird, which occupies an important position in the early traditions of that Empire, and the phœnix of Western authors. Some mythologists have even subsequently concluded that the Fung Hwang of the Chinese, the phœnix of the Greeks, the Roc of the Arabs, and the Garuda of the Hindoos, are merely national modifications of the same myth. I do not hold this opinion, and, in opposing it, purpose, in the future, to discuss each of these birds in detail, although in the present volume I treat only of the Fung Hwang.
Since the earliest studies of Chinese literature, scholars have often pointed out a perceived similarity between a notable bird that holds an important place in the early traditions of China and the phoenix mentioned by Western authors. Some mythologists have even suggested that the Fung Hwang of China, the phoenix of Greece, the Roc of the Arabs, and the Garuda of India are just different cultural versions of the same myth. I do not agree with this view, and I plan to discuss each of these birds in detail in the future, although in this volume, I will focus solely on the Fung Hwang.
Fig. 90.—Temple Medals from China:
Dragon and Phœnix.
Fig. 90.—Temple Medals from China:
Dragon and Phoenix.
The earliest notice of it is contained in the ’Rh Ya, which, with its usual brevity, simply informs us that the male is called Fung and the female Hwang; the commentator, Kwoh P‘oh, adding that the Shui Ying bird (felicitous and perfect—a synonym for it) has a cock’s head, a snake’s neck, a swallow’s beak, a tortoise’s back, is of five different colours, and more than six feet high. The ’Rh Ya Chen I, a later and supplementary edition of the former work, quotes the Shwoh Wan to the effect that the united name of the male and female bird is Fung Hwang, and that Tso’s commentary on the 17th year of the Chao, says one appeared in the time of the Emperor Che (dynastic title, Shaou Haou). The [Pg 367]original passage in the Tso Chuen is so interesting that I quote in extenso Dr. Legge’s translation of it:—
The earliest mention of it is in the ’Rh Ya, which, as usual, briefly tells us that the male is called Fung and the female Hwang. The commentator, Kwoh P‘oh, adds that the Shui Ying bird (which means auspicious and perfect) has a rooster’s head, a snake’s neck, a swallow’s beak, a tortoise’s back, comes in five different colors, and is more than six feet tall. The ’Rh Ya Chen I, a later addition to the original work, cites the Shwoh Wan stating that the combined name of the male and female bird is Fung Hwang, and Tso’s commentary on the 17th year of the Chao mentions that one appeared during the time of Emperor Che (dynastic title, Shaou Haou). The [Pg 367]original passage in the Tso Chuen is so fascinating that I am quoting Dr. Legge’s translation of it in full:—
“When my ancestor, Shaou-Haou Che, succeeded to the kingdom, there appeared at that time a phœnix, and therefore he arranged his government under the nomenclature of birds, making bird officers, and naming them after birds. There were so and so Phœnix bird, minister of the calendar; so and so Dark bird [the swallow], master of the equinoxes; so and so Pih Chaou [the shrike], master of the solstices; so and so Green bird [a kind of sparrow], master of the beginning (of spring and autumn); and so and so Carnation bird [the golden pheasant], master of the close (of spring and autumn).... The five Che [Pheasants] presided over the five classes of mechanics.
“When my ancestor, Shaou-Haou Che, took over the kingdom, a phoenix appeared, so he organized his government using bird names, creating bird officers and naming them after different birds. There was a Phoenix bird, minister of the calendar; a Dark bird (the swallow), master of the equinoxes; a Pih Chaou (the shrike), master of the solstices; a Green bird (a type of sparrow), master of the beginning (of spring and autumn); and a Carnation bird (the golden pheasant), master of the close (of spring and autumn). The five Che (Pheasants) oversaw the five classes of mechanics.”
[Pg 368]“So in previous reigns there had been cloud officers, fire officers, water officers, and dragon officers, according to omens.”
[Pg 368]“So in earlier reigns, there were officials for clouds, fire, water, and dragons, based on predictions.”
I think there is some connection between this old usage and the present or late system of tribe totems among the North American Indians. Thus we have Snake, Tortoise, Hare Indians, &c., and I hope some day to explain some of the obscure and apparently impossible passages of the Shan Hai King, in reference to strange tribes, upon what I may call the totem theory.
I believe there's a link between this old usage and the current or recent system of tribe totems among Native Americans. For example, we have Snake, Tortoise, Hare tribes, etc., and I hope to someday clarify some of the unclear and seemingly impossible parts of the Shan Hai King regarding unusual tribes, based on what I refer to as the totem theory.
The Kin King, a small work devoted to ornithology, and professing to date back to the Tsin dynasty [A.D. 265 to 317], opens its pages with a description of the Fung Hwang, because, as it states, the Fung is the principal of the three hundred and sixty different species of birds. According to it, the Fung is like a swan in front and like a Lin behind; it enumerates its resemblances pretty much as the commentator in the ’Rh Ya gives them; but we now find a commencement of extraordinary attributes. Thus the head is supposed to have impressed on it the Chinese character expressing virtue, the poll that for uprightness, the back[Pg 369] that for humanity; the heart is supposed to contain that of sincerity, and the wings to enfold in their clasp that of integrity; its foot imprints integrity; its low notes are like a bell, its high notes are like a drum. It is said that it will not peck living grass, and that it contains all the five colours.[312]
The Kin King, a brief work focused on ornithology, claims to date back to the Tsin dynasty [CE 265 to 317]. It begins with a description of the Fung Hwang, noting that the Fung is the most important of the three hundred and sixty species of birds. According to the text, the Fung resembles a swan in the front and a Lin at the back; it lists its similarities much like the commentator in the ’Rh Ya does. However, it also introduces some extraordinary traits. For example, its head is thought to have the Chinese character for virtue, the crown that for uprightness, and the back that for humanity; its heart is believed to embody sincerity, and its wings to encompass integrity; its footprint symbolizes integrity as well; its low notes sound like a bell, while its high notes resemble a drum. It is said that it does not peck at living grass and that it possesses all five colors.[312]
When it flies crowds of birds follow. When it appears, the monarch is an equitable ruler, and the kingdom has moral principles. It has a synonym, “the felicitous yen.” According to the King Shun commentary upon the ’Rh Ya, it is about six feet in height. The young are called Yoh Shoh, and it is said that the markings of the five colours only appear when it is three years of age.[313]
When it flies, flocks of birds follow. When it shows up, the monarch is a fair ruler, and the kingdom has ethical values. It has another name, “the happy yen.” According to the King Shun commentary on the ’Rh Ya, it stands about six feet tall. The young ones are called Yoh Shoh, and it's said that the markings of the five colors only appear when it is three years old.[313]
There appears to have been another bird closely related to it, which is called the Lwan Shui. This, when first hatched, resembles the young Fung, but when of mature age it changes the five colours.
There seems to have been another bird closely related to it, called the Lwan Shui. When it’s first hatched, it looks like the young Fung, but when it grows up, it changes into five different colors.
The Shăng Li Teu Wei I says of this, that when the world is peaceful its notes will be heard like the tolling of a bell, Pien Lwan [answering to our “ding-dong”]. During the Chao dynasty it was customary to hang a bell on the tops of vehicles, with a sound like that of the Lwan.[314] From another passage we learn that it was supposed to have different names according to a difference in colour. Thus, when the head[Pg 370] and wings were red it was called the red Fung; when blue, the Yu Siang; when white, the Hwa Yih; when black, the Yin Chu; when yellow, the To Fu. Another quotation is to the effect that, when the Fung soars and the Lwan flies upwards, one hundred birds follow them. It is also stated that when either the Lwan or the Fung dies, one hundred birds peck up the earth and bury them.
The Shăng Li Teu Wei I states that when the world is peaceful, its sounds will be heard like the ringing of a bell, similar to the Pien Lwan [which corresponds to our “ding-dong”]. During the Chao dynasty, it was common to hang a bell on the tops of vehicles, producing a sound like that of the Lwan.[314] From another passage, we learn that it was supposed to have different names based on its color. For instance, when the head[Pg 370] and wings were red, it was called the red Fung; when blue, the Yu Siang; when white, the Hwa Yih; when black, the Yin Chu; and when yellow, the To Fu. Another quote suggests that when the Fung soars and the Lwan flies upward, a hundred birds follow them. It is also mentioned that when either the Lwan or the Fung dies, a hundred birds come to the ground and bury them.
Another author amplifies the fancied resemblances of the Fung, for in the Lun Yü Tseh Shwai Shing we find it stated that it has six resemblances and nine qualities. The former are: 1st, the head is like heaven; 2nd, the eye like the sun; 3rd, the back is like the moon; 4th, the wings like the wind; 5th, the foot is like the ground; 6th, the tail is like the woof. The latter are: 1st, the mouth contains commands; 2nd, the heart is conformable to regulations; 3rd, the ear is thoroughly acute in hearing; 4th, the tongue utters sincerity; 5th, the colour is luminous; 6th, the comb resembles uprightness; 7th, the spur is sharp and curved; 8th, the voice is sonorous; 9th, the belly is the treasure of literature.
Another author highlights the imagined similarities of the Fung. In the Lun Yü Tseh Shwai Shing, it's noted that it has six similarities and nine qualities. The similarities are: 1st, the head resembles heaven; 2nd, the eye resembles the sun; 3rd, the back resembles the moon; 4th, the wings resemble the wind; 5th, the foot resembles the ground; 6th, the tail resembles the woof. The qualities are: 1st, the mouth conveys commands; 2nd, the heart aligns with regulations; 3rd, the ear is very sharp in hearing; 4th, the tongue expresses sincerity; 5th, the color is bright; 6th, the comb symbolizes uprightness; 7th, the spur is sharp and curved; 8th, the voice is resonant; 9th, the belly holds the treasures of literature.
When it crows, in walking, it utters “Quai she” [returning joyously]; when it stops crowing, “T‘i fee” [I carry assistance?]; when it crows at night it exclaims “Sin” [goodness]; when in the morning, “Ho si” [I congratulate the world]; when during its flight, “Long Tu che wo” [Long Tu knows me] and “Hwang che chu sz si” [truly Hwang has come with the Bamboos].[315] Hence it was that Confucius wished to live among the nine I [barbarian frontier countries] following the Fung’s pleasure.
When it crows while walking, it says “Quai she” [returning joyfully]; when it stops crowing, it says “T‘i fee” [I carry assistance?]; when it crows at night, it shouts “Sin” [goodness]; in the morning, it says “Ho si” [I congratulate the world]; while flying, it exclaims “Long Tu che wo” [Long Tu knows me] and “Hwang che chu sz si” [truly Hwang has come with the Bamboos].[315] That’s why Confucius wanted to live among the nine I [barbarian frontier countries], in line with the Fung’s wishes.
The Fung appears to have been fond of music, for, according to the Shu King, when you play the flute, in nine cases out of ten the Fung Wang comes to bear you company; while, according to the Odes, or Classic of Poetry, the Fung,[Pg 371] in flying, makes the sound hwui hwui, and its wings carry it up to the heavens; and when it sings on the lofty mountain called Kwang, the Wu Tung tree flourishes,[316] and its fame spreads over the world.
The Fung seems to have loved music because, according to the Shu King, when you play the flute, nine times out of ten the Fung Wang will come to keep you company. Meanwhile, according to the Odes, or Classic of Poetry, the Fung,[Pg 371] as it flies, makes the sound hwui hwui, and its wings lift it up to the heavens. When it sings on the high mountain called Kwang, the Wu Tung tree thrives, [316] and its reputation spreads around the world.
The presence of the Fung was always an auspicious augury, and it was supposed that when heaven showed its displeasure at the conduct of the people during times of drought, of destruction of crops by insects (locusts), of disastrous famines, and of pestilence, the Fung Wang retired from the civilised country into the desert and forest regions.
The presence of the Fung was always a good sign, and it was believed that when heaven was upset with how people acted during droughts, crop destruction by insects (like locusts), devastating famines, and disease outbreaks, the Fung Wang would leave civilization and go to the deserts and forests.
It was classed with the dragon, the tortoise, and the unicorn as a spiritual creature, and its appearance in the gardens and groves denoted that the princes and monarch were equitable, and the people submissive and obedient.
It was grouped with the dragon, the tortoise, and the unicorn as a spiritual being, and its presence in the gardens and groves signified that the princes and monarchs were fair, and the people were submissive and obedient.
Its indigenous home is variously indicated. Thus, in the Shan Hai King, it is stated to dwell in the Ta Hueh mountains, a range included in the third list of the southern mountains; it is also, in the third portion of the same work (treating of the Great Desert), placed in the south and in the west of the Great Desert, and more specifically as west of Kwan Lun.
Its native home is described in different ways. In the Shan Hai King, it says that it lives in the Ta Hueh mountains, which are listed in the third list of the southern mountains. It is also mentioned in the third section of the same work (about the Great Desert) as being in the south and west of the Great Desert, specifically to the west of Kwan Lun.
There is also a tradition that it came from Corea; and the celebrated Chinese general, Sieh Jan Kwéi, who invaded and conquered that country in A.D. 668, is said to have ascended the Fung Hwang mountain there and seen the phœnix.
There’s also a tradition that it came from Korea; and the famous Chinese general, Sieh Jan Kwéi, who invaded and conquered that country in AD 668, is said to have climbed Fung Hwang mountain there and seen the phoenix.
According to the Annals of the Bamboo Books phœnixes, male and female, arrived in the autumn, in the seventh month, in the fiftieth year of the reign of Hwang Ti (B.C. 2647), and the commentary states that some of them abode[Pg 372] in the Emperor’s eastern garden; some built their nests about the corniced galleries (of the palaces), and some sung in the courtyard, the females gambolling to the notes of the males.
According to the Annals of the Bamboo Books, male and female phœnixes arrived in the autumn, in the seventh month, during the fiftieth year of Hwang Ti's reign (B.C. 2647). The commentary mentions that some of them stayed in the Emperor’s eastern garden; some built their nests around the corniced galleries of the palaces, and some sang in the courtyard, while the females played around to the males' melodies.
The commentary of the same work adds that (among a variety of prodigies) the phœnix appeared in the seventieth year of the reign of Yaou (B.C. 2286), and again in the first year of Shun (B.C. 2255).
The commentary on the same work notes that (among various wonders) the phoenix appeared in the seventieth year of Yaou's reign (BCE 2286), and again in the first year of Shun's reign (BCE 2255).
Kwoh P‘oh states that, during the times of the Han dynasty (commencing B.C. 206 and lasting until A.D. 23), the phœnixes appeared constantly.
Kwoh P‘oh says that during the Han dynasty (which started in 206 B.C. and lasted until A.D. 23), the phoenixes were seen all the time.
In these later passages I have adopted the word phœnix, after Legge and other Sinologues, as a conventional admission; but, as will be seen from all the extracts given, there are but few grounds for identifying it, whether fabulous or not, with the phœnix of Greek mythology. It reappears in Japanese tradition under the name of the Ho and O (male and female), and, according to Kempfer, who calls it the Foo, “it is a chimerical but beautiful large bird of paradise, of near akin to the phœnix of the ancients. It dwells in the high regions of the air, and it hath this in common with the Ki-Rin (the equivalent of the Chinese Ki-Lin), that it never comes down from thence but upon the birth of a sesin (a man of incomparable understanding, penetration, and benevolence) or that of a great emperor, or upon some such other extraordinary occasion.”
In these later sections, I've used the word phoenix, following Legge and other Sinologists, as a traditional term; however, as will be evident from all the provided excerpts, there are only a few reasons to link it, whether it's real or not, to the phoenix of Greek mythology. It appears in Japanese tradition as the Ho and O (male and female), and according to Kempfer, who refers to it as the Foo, “it is a mythical but beautiful large bird of paradise, closely related to the ancient phoenix. It lives in the high regions of the sky, and it has this in common with the Ki-Rin (the equivalent of the Chinese Ki-Lin), that it never comes down except for the birth of a sesin (a person of unmatched understanding, insight, and kindness) or that of a great emperor, or during some other remarkable event.”
It is a common ornamentation in the Japanese temples; and I select, as an example, figures from some very beautiful panels in the Nichi-hong-wanji temple in Kioto. They depart widely from the original (Chinese) tradition, every individual presenting a different combination of gorgeous colours; they only agree in having two long central tail feathers projecting from a plumose, bird-of-paradise-like arrangement.
It’s a common decoration in Japanese temples, and I’ll use as an example some beautiful figures from the panels at the Nichi-hong-wanji temple in Kyoto. They strayed significantly from the original (Chinese) style, with each figure featuring a unique mix of vibrant colors; they all share the characteristic of having two long central tail feathers sticking out from a feathery, bird-of-paradise-like design.
These can only be accepted as the evolution of an artist’s[Pg 373] fancy; nor can any opinion be arrived at from the figure of it illustrating the ’Rh Ya, of which I reproduce a fac-simile. I have already stated that Kwoh P‘oh’s illustrations have been lost.
These can only be seen as the development of an artist’s[Pg 373] imagination; nor can any conclusion be drawn from the way it represents the ’Rh Ya, of which I’m reproducing a fac-simile. I’ve already mentioned that Kwoh P‘oh’s illustrations have been lost.
Fig. 91.—The Fung Hwang. (From the ’Rh Ya.)
Fig. 91.—The Fenghuang. (From the ’Rh Ya.)
The frontispiece to this volume is reduced from a large and very beautiful painting on silk, which I was fortunate enough to procure in Shanghai, by an artist named Fang[Pg 374] Heng, otherwise styled Sien Tang; it professes to be made according to the designs of ancient books. The original is, I believe, of some antiquity.
The frontispiece for this volume is taken from a large and stunning painting on silk that I was lucky enough to find in Shanghai, created by an artist named Fang[Pg 374] Heng, also known as Sien Tang; it claims to be made based on designs from ancient texts. I believe the original is quite old.
In this case the delineation of the bird shows a combination of the characters of the peacock, the pheasant, and the bird of paradise; the comb is like that of a pheasant. The tail is adorned with gorgeous eyes, like a peacock’s, but fashioned more like that of an argus pheasant, the two middle tail feathers projecting beyond the others, while stiffened plumes, as I interpret the intention of the drawing, are made to project from the sides of the back, and above the wings, recalling those of the Semioptera Wallacii. The bird perches, in accordance with tradition, on the Wu-Tung tree. Without pretending to assert that this is an exact representation of the Tung, I fancy that it comes nearer to it than the ordinary Chinese and Japanese representations.
In this case, the depiction of the bird shows a mix of features from the peacock, the pheasant, and the bird of paradise; the comb resembles that of a pheasant. The tail is decorated with stunning eye patterns, similar to a peacock's, but structured more like that of an argus pheasant, with the two middle tail feathers extending beyond the others. Stiffened feathers, as I interpret the intention of the drawing, are meant to extend from the sides of the back and above the wings, reminiscent of those of the Semioptera Wallacii. The bird sits, following tradition, on the Wu-Tung tree. Without claiming that this is a perfect representation of the Tung, I think it comes closer to it than the typical Chinese and Japanese depictions.
Looking to the history of the appearance of the Fung, the general description of its characteristics, and disregarding the supernatural qualities with which, probably, Taouist priests have invested it, I can only regard it as another example of an interesting and beautiful species of bird which has become extinct, as the dodo and so many others have, within historic times.
Looking at the history of the Fung's appearance, the overall description of its characteristics, and setting aside the supernatural traits likely added by Taoist priests, I can only see it as just another example of an interesting and beautiful bird species that has gone extinct, like the dodo and many others, within recorded history.
Its rare appearance and gorgeousness of plumage would cause its advent on any occasion to be chronicled, and a servile court would only too readily seize upon this pretext to flatter the reigning monarch and ascribe to his virtues a phenomenon which, after all, was purely natural.
Its rare appearance and stunning plumage would lead to its arrival being noted on any occasion, and a submissive court would eagerly use this as an excuse to flatter the ruling monarch, attributing a natural phenomenon to his virtues.
APPENDICES.
APPENDICES.
APPENDIX I.
“Obartés Elbaratutu being dead, his son Xisuthros (Khasisatra) reigned eighteen sares (64,800 years). It was under him that the great Deluge took place, the history of which is told in the sacred documents as follows: Cronos (Ea) appeared to him in his sleep, and announced that on the fifteenth of the month of Daisios—the Assyrian month Sivan—a little before the summer (solstice) all men should perish by a flood. He therefore commanded him to take the beginning, the middle, and the end of whatever was consigned to writing, and to bury it in the city of the Sun, at Sippara; then to build a vessel and to enter it with his family and dearest friends; to place in this vessel provisions to eat and drink, and to cause animals, birds, and quadrupeds to enter it; lastly, to prepare everything for navigation. And when Xisuthros inquired in what direction he should steer his bark, he was answered ‘Toward the gods,’ and enjoined to pray that good might come of it for men.
“Obartés Elbaratutu being dead, his son Xisuthros (Khasisatra) ruled for eighteen sares (64,800 years). During his reign, the great Flood occurred, which is described in the sacred texts as follows: Cronos (Ea) appeared to him in a dream and warned him that on the fifteenth day of the month of Daisios—the Assyrian month Sivan—just before the summer solstice, all people would perish in a flood. He then instructed him to take everything that had been written down—the beginning, the middle, and the end—and bury it in the city of the Sun, in Sippara; next, to build a vessel and enter it with his family and closest friends; to stock the vessel with food and water, and to bring in animals, birds, and four-legged creatures; finally, to prepare everything for sailing. And when Xisuthros asked which direction he should steer the boat, he was told, ‘Towards the gods,’ and advised to pray for the best outcome for humanity.”
“Xisuthros obeyed, and constructed a vessel five stadia long and five broad; he collected all that had been prescribed to him, and embarked his wife, his children, and his intimate friends.
“Xisuthros followed the instructions and built a ship that was five stadia long and five stadia wide; he gathered everything he was told to and took on board his wife, his children, and his close friends.
“The Deluge having come, and soon going down, Xisuthros loosed some of the birds. These, finding no food nor place to alight on, returned to the ship. A few days later Xisuthros again let them free, but they returned again to the vessel, their feet full of mud. Finally, loosed the third time, the birds came no more back.
“The flood came and quickly receded. Xisuthros released some of the birds. These birds, unable to find food or anywhere to land, returned to the ship. A few days later, Xisuthros set them free again, but they came back to the vessel, their feet covered in mud. Finally, when he released them for the third time, the birds did not return.”
“Then Xisuthros understood that the earth was bare. He made an[Pg 376] opening in the roof of the ship, and saw that it had grounded on the top of a mountain. He then descended with his wife, his daughter, and his pilot, who worshipped the earth, raised an altar, and there sacrificed to the gods; at the same moment he vanished with those who accompanied him.
“Then Xisuthros realized that the land was exposed. He created an[Pg 376] opening in the roof of the ship and saw that it had come to rest on a mountain. He then went down with his wife, his daughter, and his pilot, who honored the earth, built an altar, and sacrificed to the gods; at that moment, he disappeared with those who were with him.
“Meanwhile those who had remained in the vessel, not seeing Xisuthros return, descended too, and began to seek him, calling him by his name. They saw Xisuthros no more; but a voice from heaven was heard commanding them piety towards the gods; that he, indeed, was receiving the reward of his piety in being carried away to dwell thenceforth in the midst of the gods, and that his wife, his daughter, and the pilot of the ship shared the same honour. The voice further said that they were to return to Babylon, and, conformably to the decrees of fate, disinter the writings buried at Sippara, in order to transmit them to men. It added that the country in which they found themselves was Armenia. These, then, having heard the voice, sacrificed to the gods and returned on foot to Babylon. Of the vessel of Xisuthros, which had finally landed in Armenia, a portion is still to be found in the Gordyan mountains in Armenia, and pilgrims bring thence asphalte that they have scraped from its fragments. It is used to keep off the influence of witchcraft. As to the companions of Xisuthros, they came to Babylon, disinterred the writings left at Sippara, founded numerous cities, built temples, and restored Babylon.”
“Meanwhile, those who stayed on the vessel, not seeing Xisuthros return, also descended and started searching for him, calling out his name. They no longer saw Xisuthros; however, a voice from heaven instructed them to show respect towards the gods, saying that he was being rewarded for his piety by being taken to live among the gods from that point forward, and that his wife, his daughter, and the ship's pilot shared the same honor. The voice also told them to go back to Babylon and, according to fate's decrees, dig up the writings buried at Sippara to pass them on to humanity. It added that the land they were in was Armenia. After hearing the voice, they sacrificed to the gods and walked back to Babylon. A part of Xisuthros’s vessel, which eventually landed in Armenia, can still be found in the Gordyan mountains, and pilgrims collect asphalt scraped from its remnants. It's used to ward off the effects of witchcraft. As for the companions of Xisuthros, they arrived in Babylon, excavated the writings left at Sippara, established many cities, built temples, and restored Babylon.”
The large amount of work done by the few followers of Xisuthros, seems very surprising, but easily accounted for if we take the version of the Deluge given by Nicolaus Damascenus (a philosopher and historian of the age of Augustus, and a friend of Herod the Great).
The extensive work carried out by the small group of Xisuthros's followers seems quite remarkable, but it's easily explained if we consider the version of the Flood presented by Nicolaus Damascenus (a philosopher and historian from the time of Augustus, and a companion of Herod the Great).
“He mentions that there is a large mountain in Armenia, which stands above the country of the Minyæ, called Baris. To this it was said that many people betook themselves in the time of the Deluge, and were saved. And there is a tradition of one person in particular floating in an ark, and arriving at the summit of the mountain.”[318]
“He mentions that there’s a big mountain in Armenia, towering over the Minyæ region, called Baris. It’s said that many people went there during the time of the Flood and were saved. There’s also a tradition about one person in particular who floated in an ark and reached the top of the mountain.”[318]
APPENDIX II.
THE DRAGON.
ÆLIANUS DE NATURÂ ANIMALIUM.
THE DRAGON.
ÆLIANUS ON THE NATURE OF ANIMALS.
Book II. ch. 26.
Book II. ch. 26.
The dragon [which is perfectly fearless of beasts], when it hears the noise of the wings of an eagle, immediately conceals itself in hiding-places.
The dragon [which is completely unafraid of other animals], when it hears the sound of an eagle's wings, quickly hides itself away.
Book II. ch. 21.
Book II, ch. 21.
Æthiopia generates dragons reaching thirty paces long; they have no proper name, but they merely call them slayers of elephants, and they attain a great age. So far do the Æthiopian accounts narrate. The Phrygian history also states that dragons are born which reach ten paces in length; which daily in midsummer, at the hour when the forum is full of men in assembly, are wont to proceed from their caverns, and [near the river Rhyndacus], with part of the body on the ground, and the rest erect, with the neck gently stretched out, and gaping mouth, attract birds, either by their inspiration, or by some fascination, and that those which are drawn down by the inhalation of their breath glide down into their stomach—[and that they continue this until sunset,] but that after that, concealing themselves, they lay in ambush for the herds returning from the pasture to the stable, and inflict much injury, often killing the herdsmen and gorging themselves with food.
Ethiopia has dragons that can grow up to thirty paces long; they don’t have an official name, but people just call them elephant slayers, and they live for a very long time. That’s what the Ethiopian accounts say. The Phrygian history also mentions that dragons are born that reach ten paces in length; these dragons are known to come out of their caves daily during midsummer, at the time when the market is crowded with people. They slither out with part of their body on the ground and the rest upright, neck stretched out and mouth open, attracting birds, either by some allure or by their breath. Those birds that are drawn in by their inhalation end up sliding down into their stomachs—and they keep doing this until sunset. After that, they hide and wait in ambush for the herds returning from the pasture to the stable, causing a lot of damage, often killing the herdsmen and gorging themselves on the food.
Book VI. ch. 4.
Book 6. ch. 4.
When dragons are about to eat fruit they suck the juice of the wild chicory, because this affords them a sovereign remedy against inflation. When they purpose lying in wait for a man or a beast, they eat deadly roots and herbs; a thing not unknown to Homer, for he makes mention of the dragon, who, lingering and twisting himself in front of his den, devoured noxious herbs.
When dragons are about to eat fruit, they suck the juice of wild chicory, as it provides them a powerful remedy against inflation. When they plan to lie in wait for a man or a beast, they eat poisonous roots and herbs; this is not something unknown to Homer, who mentions the dragon that, lingering and twisting in front of its den, consumed harmful herbs.
Book VI. ch. 21.
Book VI, ch. 21.
In India, as I am told, there is great enmity between the dragon and elephant. Wherefore the dragons, aware that elephants are accustomed to pluck off boughs from trees for food, coil themselves beforehand in these trees, folding the tail half of their body round the limbs, and leaving the front half hanging like a rope. When an elephant approaches for the purpose of browsing on the young branches, the dragon leaping on him, tears out his eyes, and then squeezing his neck with his front part and lashing him with his tail, strangles him in this strange kind of noose.
In India, I've heard there’s a strong rivalry between dragons and elephants. Because of this, the dragons, knowing that elephants like to pull branches off trees for food, wrap themselves around the trees, coiling the back half of their bodies around the branches and leaving the front half hanging down like a rope. When an elephant comes close to snack on the young branches, the dragon leaps onto it, tears out its eyes, and then squeezes its neck with the front part of its body while whipping it with its tail, strangling the elephant in this unusual trap.
Book VI. ch. 22.
Book VI. ch. 22.
The elephant has a great horror of the dragon.
The elephant is really afraid of the dragon.
Book VI. ch. 17.
Book 6, ch. 17.
In Idumea, or Judæa, during Herod’s power, according to the statement of the natives of the country, a very beautiful, and just adolescent, woman, was beloved by a dragon of exceptional magnitude; who visited her betimes and slept with her as a lover. She, indeed, although her lover crept towards her as gently and quietly as lay in his power, yet utterly alarmed, withdrew herself from him; and to the end that a forgetfulness of his passion might result from the absence of his mistress, absented herself for the space of a month.
In Idumea, or Judea, during Herod's reign, the locals claimed that a stunning and virtuous young woman was loved by an exceptionally large dragon, who would come to her early in the morning and sleep with her like a lover. Although the dragon approached her as gently and quietly as he could, she was completely frightened and pulled away from him. To make him forget his infatuation during her absence, she stayed away for a month.
But the desire of the absent one was increased in him, and his amatory disposition was daily so far aggravated that he frequently came both by day and night to that spot, where he had been wont to be with the maiden, and when unable to meet with his inamorata, was afflicted with a terrible grief. After the girl returned, angry at being, as it were spurned, he coiled himself round her body, and softly and gently chastised her on the legs.
But his longing for the person who was gone only grew stronger, and his romantic feelings intensified every day. He often found himself returning to the place where he used to be with the girl, both during the day and at night, and when he couldn’t meet her, he felt deep sadness. After the girl came back, upset about being, in a way, rejected, he wrapped himself around her and gently scolded her on the legs.
Book VI. ch. 63.
Book 6. ch. 63.
A dragon whelp, born in Arcadia, was brought up with an Arcadian child; and in process of time, when both were older, they entertained a mutual affection for one another. The friends of the boy, seeing how the dragon had increased in magnitude in so short a time, carried him, while sleeping with the boy in the same bed, to a remote spot, and, leaving him there, brought the boy back. The dragon thereon remained in the wood [feeding on growing plants and poisons], preferring a solitary life to one in towns and [human] habitations. Time having rolled on, and the boy having attained youth, and the dragon maturity, the former, while travelling upon one occasion through the wilds in the neighbourhood of his friend, fell among robbers, who attacked him with drawn swords, and being struck, either from pain, or in the hopes[Pg 379] of assistance, cried out. The dragon being a beast of acute hearing and sharp vision, as soon as he heard the lad with whom he had been brought up, gave a hiss in expression of his anger, and so struck them with fear, that the trembling robbers dispersed in different directions, whom having caught, he destroyed by a terrible death. Afterwards, having cared for the wounds of his ancient friend, and escorted him through the places infested with serpents, he returned to the spot where he himself had been exposed—not showing any anger towards him on account of his having been expelled into solitude, nor because ill-feeling men had abandoned an old friend in danger.
A dragon hatchling, born in Arcadia, grew up alongside an Arcadian child; over time, as they both grew older, they developed a strong bond. The boy's friends, noticing how quickly the dragon had grown, carried him away while he was sleeping in the same bed as the boy, took him to a secluded place, and left him there while bringing the boy back. The dragon then stayed in the woods, feeding on plants and toxic materials, preferring a lonely existence over living in towns or among people. As time passed, the boy reached adulthood while the dragon matured. One day, while traveling through the wilderness near his friend, the boy was ambushed by robbers who attacked him with drawn swords. Injured, either from pain or in hope of help, he cried out. The dragon, known for its keen hearing and sharp eyesight, immediately recognized the voice of the boy he had grown up with, hissed in anger, and frightened the robbers so much that they scattered in panic. He then captured them and ended their lives in a brutal fashion. After tending to his old friend's wounds and guiding him through areas filled with dangers, he returned to the place where he had been left behind—showing no resentment towards the boy for being abandoned or because cruel people had forsaken an old friend in trouble.
Book VIII. ch. 11.
Book 8, ch. 11.
Hegemon, in his Dardanic verses, among other things mentions, concerning the Thessalian Alevus, that a dragon conceived an affection for him. Alevus possessed, as Hegemon states, golden hair, which I should call yellow, and pastured cattle upon Ossa near the Thessalian spring called Hæmonium [as Anchises formerly did on Ida]. A dragon of great size fell violently in love with him, and used to crawl up gently to him, kiss his hair, cleanse his face by licking it with his tongue, and bring him various spoils from the chase.
Hegemon, in his Dardanic verses, mentions, among other things, that a dragon developed an affection for the Thessalian Alevus. According to Hegemon, Alevus had golden hair, which I would describe as yellow, and he grazed cattle on Ossa near the Thessalian spring called Hæmonium [just as Anchises once did on Ida]. A very large dragon fell deeply in love with him, would gently crawl up to him, kiss his hair, clean his face by licking it, and bring him various treasures from the hunt.
Book X. ch. 25.
Book X, Ch. 25.
Beyond the Oasis of Egypt there is a great desert which extends for seven days’ journey, succeeded by a region inhabited by the Cynoprosopi, on the way to Æthiopia. These live by the chase of goats and antelopes. They are black, with the head and teeth of a dog, of which animal, in this connection, the mention is not to be looked upon as absurd, for they lack the power of speech, and utter a shrill hissing sound, and have a beard above and below the mouth like a dragon; their hands are armed with strong and sharp nails, and the body is equally hairy with that of dogs.
Beyond the Oasis of Egypt, there's a vast desert that stretches for seven days' journey, followed by an area inhabited by the Cynoprosopi, on the way to Ethiopia. These people survive by hunting goats and antelopes. They are black, with dog-like heads and teeth. It's not ridiculous to mention the dog here since they can't speak and instead make a high-pitched hissing sound, and they have beards above and below their mouths like a dragon. Their hands have strong, sharp nails, and their bodies are just as hairy as dogs.
Book X. ch. 48.
Book X, Chapter 48.
Lycaonus, King of Emathia, had a son named Macedon, from whom eventually the country was called, the old name becoming obsolete. Now, one of Macedon’s sons, named Pindus, was indued both with strength of mind and innate probity, as well as a handsome person, whereas his other children were constituted with mean minds and less vigorous bodies.
Lycaonus, King of Emathia, had a son named Macedon, after whom the country was eventually named, making the old name obsolete. One of Macedon’s sons, named Pindus, was gifted with both mental strength and natural integrity, as well as good looks, while his other children were of average intelligence and less robust physiques.
When, therefore, these latter perceived Pindus’s virtue and other gifts, they not only oppressed him, but in the end ruined themselves in punishment for so great a crime.
When they realized Pindus’s goodness and other talents, they not only mistreated him but ultimately brought about their own downfall as punishment for such a serious crime.
Pindus, perceiving that plots were laid for him by his brothers, abandoning the kingdom which he had received from his father, and[Pg 380] being robust and taking pleasure in hunting, not only took to it himself, but led the others to follow his example.
Pindus, realizing that his brothers were scheming against him, left the kingdom his father had given him. Being strong and enjoying hunting, he not only took it up himself but also encouraged others to join him.
Upon one occasion he was pursuing some young mules, and, spurring his horse to the top of its powers, drew away a long distance from those who were hunting with him. The mules passing into a deep cavern, escaped the sight of their pursuer, and preserved themselves from danger. He leaped down from the horse, which he tied to the nearest tree, and whilst he was seeking with his utmost ability to discover the mules, and probing the dens with his hands, heard a voice warning him not to touch the mules. Wherefore, when he had long and carefully looked about, and could see no one, he feared that the voice was the result of some greater cause, and, mounting his horse, left the place. On the next day he returned to the spot, but, deterred by the remembrance of the voice he had heard, he did not enter the place where they had concealed themselves.
One time, he was chasing some young mules and, spurring his horse to its limit, quickly distanced himself from the others who were hunting with him. The mules went into a deep cave, escaping his sight and keeping themselves out of danger. He jumped off his horse, tied it to the nearest tree, and while he was trying hard to find the mules and searching the caves with his hands, he heard a voice warning him not to touch the mules. After searching carefully for a long time and not seeing anyone, he worried that the voice was caused by something more significant, so he got back on his horse and left the area. The next day, he returned to the spot, but remembering the voice he had heard, he didn’t go into the place where they had hidden.
When, therefore, he was cogitating as to who had warned him from following his prey, and, as it appeared, was looking out for mountain shepherds, or hunters, or some cottage—a dragon of unusual magnitude appeared to him, creeping softly with a great part of its body, but raising up its neck and head a little way, as if stretching himself—but his neck and head were of such height as to equal that of the tallest man.
When he was thinking about who had warned him not to chase after his prey and seemed to be on the lookout for mountain shepherds, hunters, or some cottage, an unusually large dragon appeared to him, creeping softly with most of its body but raising its neck and head slightly, as if stretching. Its neck and head were so tall that they matched the height of the tallest man.
Although Pindus was alarmed at the sight, he did not take to flight, but, rallying himself from his great terror, wisely endeavoured to appease the beast by giving him to eat the birds he had caught, as the price of his redemption.
Although Pindus was shocked by the sight, he didn’t run away. Instead, gathering his courage from his deep fear, he wisely tried to calm the beast by offering it the birds he had caught as a way to save himself.
He, cajoled by the gifts and baits, or, as I may say, touched, left the spot. This was so pleasing to Pindus, that, as an honourable man, and grateful for his escape, he carried to the dragon, as a thank-offering, whatever he could procure from his mountain chases, or by fowling.
He, persuaded by the gifts and temptations, or, as I might say, moved, left the place. This made Pindus so happy that, as an honorable man, and grateful for his narrow escape, he brought to the dragon, as a thank-you offering, whatever he could gather from his mountain hunts or by bird-catching.
Nor were these gifts from his booty without return, for fortune became immediately more favourable to him, and he achieved success in all his hunting, whether he pursued ground or winged game.
Nor were these gifts from his spoils without a payoff, for luck quickly turned in his favor, and he found success in all his hunting, whether he chased land or flying game.
Wherefore he achieved a great reputation, both for finding and quickly catching game.
As a result, he gained a great reputation for locating and quickly capturing game.
Now, he was so tall that he caused terror from his bulk, while from his excellent constitution and beautiful countenance he inflamed women with so violent an affection for him, that the unmarried, as if they were furious and bacchantes, joined his hunting expeditions; and married women, under the guardianship of husbands, preferred passing their time with him, to being reported among the number of goddesses. And, for the most part, men also esteemed him highly, as his virtue and appearance attracted universal admiration. His brothers only held a hostile and inimical feeling towards him. Wherefore upon a certain[Pg 381] occasion they attacked him from an ambush, when he was hunting alone, and having driven him into the defiles of a river close by, when he was removed from all help, attacked him with drawn swords and slew him.
Now, he was so tall that his size inspired fear, and his strong build and good looks made women fall for him with such intensity that single women, acting like they were possessed, joined him on hunting trips; married women, under the watchful eyes of their husbands, preferred to spend time with him rather than be seen among the goddesses. Most men admired him too, as his character and looks drew universal respect. His brothers, however, only felt hostility towards him. Therefore, on a certain[Pg 381] occasion, they ambushed him while he was hunting alone, driving him into the banks of a nearby river, where he was cut off from help, and then attacked him with drawn swords and killed him.
When the dragon heard its friend’s outcries (for it is an animal with as sharp a sense of hearing as it has quickness of vision), it issued from its lair, and at once, casting its coils round the impious wretches, suffocated them.
When the dragon heard its friend’s cries (because it has a keen sense of hearing as well as quick eyesight), it came out of its den and immediately wrapped its coils around the wicked people, suffocating them.
It did not desist from watching over its slain [friend] with the utmost care, until those nearest related to the deceased came to him, as he was lying on the ground; but nevertheless, although clad in proper mourning, they were prevented through fear of the custodian from approaching and interring the dead with proper rites, until it, understanding from its profound and wonderful nature, that it was keeping them at a distance, quietly departed from its guard and station near the body, in order that it might receive the last tokens of esteem from the bystanders without any interruption.
It kept watching over its slain friend with great care until those closest to the deceased came to him while he was lying on the ground. However, even though they were dressed in mourning, they were too afraid of the guardian to get closer and bury the dead properly. Once it realized, with its deep and remarkable understanding, that it was keeping them away, it quietly left its post by the body so that it could receive the final signs of respect from the onlookers without any interruption.
Splendid obsequies were performed, and the river where the murder was effected received its name from the dead man.
Splendid funeral ceremonies were held, and the river where the murder took place got its name from the deceased.
It is therefore a peculiarity of these beasts to be grateful to those from whom they may have received favours.
It’s a unique trait of these animals to feel thankful to those who have helped them.
Book XI. ch. 2.—Dragon Sacred to Apollo.
Book XI. ch. 2.—Dragon Sacred to Apollo.
The Epirotes, both at home and abroad, sacrifice to Apollo, and solemnise with extreme magnificence a feast yearly in his honour, There is a grove among them sacred to the god, and inclosed with a wall, within which are dragons, pleasing to the god. Hither a sacred virgin comes alone, naked, and presents food to the dragons. The Epirotes say that these are descended from the Delphic python. If they regarded the virgin ministering to them with favour, and took the food promptly, they were believed to portend a fertile and healthful year; if they were rude towards her, and would not accept the proffered food, some predicted, or at least expected, the contrary for the coming year.
The Epirotes, both at home and abroad, make sacrifices to Apollo and celebrate an impressive annual feast in his honor. There is a grove among them that is sacred to the god, surrounded by a wall, within which there are dragons that please him. A sacred virgin comes here, alone and naked, to offer food to the dragons. The Epirotes say that these dragons are descended from the Delphic python. If the dragons regard the virgin with favor and accept the food quickly, it’s believed to signify a fertile and healthy year ahead; if they are unresponsive and refuse the offered food, some predict, or at least expect, the opposite for the coming year.
Book II. ch. 16.—Dragon in Lavinium.
Book II. ch. 16.—Dragon in Lavinium.
There is a peculiar divination of the dragon, for in Lavinium, a town of the Latins but in Lavinium, there is a large and dense sacred grove, and near it the shrine of the Argolic Juno. Within the grove is a cave and deep den, the lair of a dragon.
There is an unusual form of divination involving the dragon. In Lavinium, a town of the Latins, there is a large and dense sacred grove, and nearby is the shrine of the Argolic Juno. Inside the grove, there is a cave and deep den, the home of a dragon.
Sacred virgins enter this grove on stated days, who carry a barley cake in their hands, with bandaged eyes. A certain divine afflatus leads them accurately to the den, and gently, and step by step, they proceed without hindrance, and as if their eyes were uncovered. If they are virgins, the dragon admits the food as pure and fit for a deity.[Pg 382] If otherwise, it does not touch it, perceiving and divining them to be impure.
Sacred virgins enter this grove on specified days, holding a barley cake in their hands, with their eyes covered. A certain divine inspiration guides them accurately to the shrine, and slowly, step by step, they move forward with ease, as if their eyes were uncovered. If they are virgins, the dragon accepts the offering as pure and suitable for a deity.[Pg 382] If not, it does not touch it, sensing and recognizing them as impure.
Ants, for the sake of cleansing the place, carry from the grove the cake left by the vitiated virgin, broken into little pieces, so that they may easily carry it. When this happens, it is perceived by the inhabitants, and those who have entered are pointed out and examined, and whoever proves to have forfeited her virginity is punished with the penalties appointed by the laws.
Ants, to clean the area, take the cake from the grove that was left by the defiled virgin, breaking it into small pieces for easier transport. When this occurs, the locals notice, and anyone who has come in is identified and investigated. Whoever is found to have lost her virginity faces the penalties set by the law.
“The masculine sex also seems to be privileged by nature among brutes, inasmuch as the male dragon is distinguished by a crest and hairs, with a beard.”
“The male sex also seems to be favored by nature among animals, as the male dragon is marked by a crest and hair, along with a beard.”
Book XVI. ch. 39.
Book 16. ch. 39.
Onesicritus Astypalæus writes that there were two dragons in India [nurtured by an Indian dancer], one of forty-six and the other of eighty cubits, and that Alexander (Philip’s son) earnestly endeavoured to see them. It is affirmed in Egyptian books that, during the reign of Philadelphus, two dragons were brought from Æthiopia into Philadelphia alive, one forty, the other thirty cubits in magnitude.
Onesicritus Astypalæus writes that there were two dragons in India [nurtured by an Indian dancer], one measuring forty-six cubits and the other eighty cubits, and that Alexander (son of Philip) eagerly tried to see them. It is stated in Egyptian writings that, during the reign of Philadelphus, two dragons were brought from Ethiopia to Philadelphia alive, one measuring forty cubits and the other thirty cubits.
Three were also brought in the time of King Evergetis, one nine and another seven cubits. The Egyptians say that the third was preserved with great care in the temple of Æsculapius.
Three were also brought in the time of King Evergetis, one nine and another seven cubits. The Egyptians say that the third was preserved with great care in the temple of Aesculapius.
It is also said that there are asps of four cubits in length. Those who write the history of the affairs of Chios say that a dragon of extreme magnitude was produced in a valley, densely crowded and gloomy with tall trees, of the Mount Pelienæus in that island, whose hissing struck the Chians with horror.
It is also said that there are asps that are about six feet long. Those who document the history of Chios report that a gigantic dragon appeared in a valley, thick and dark with tall trees, on Mount Pelienæus in that island, and its hissing terrified the Chians.
As none either of the husbandmen or shepherds dare, by approaching near, estimate its magnitude, but from its hissing judged it to be a large and formidable beast, at length its size became known by a remarkable accident. For the trees of the valley being struck by a very strong wind, and the branches ignited by the friction, a great fire thence arising, embraced the whole spot, and surrounded the beast, which, being unable to escape, was consumed by the ardour of the flame. By these means all things were rendered visible in the denuded place, and the Chians freed, from their alarms, came to investigate, and lighted on bones of unusual magnitude, and an immense head, from which they were enabled to conjecture its dimensions when living.
As neither the farmers nor the shepherds dared to get close enough to determine its size, they only guessed it to be a large and dangerous creature based on its hissing. Eventually, its true size was revealed by an extraordinary incident. The trees in the valley were struck by a strong wind, causing the branches to rub against each other and ignite. This resulted in a large fire that engulfed the entire area and surrounded the beast, which couldn't escape and was consumed by the flames. This allowed everything to become visible in the cleared space, and the Chians, relieved from their fears, came to investigate. They discovered unusually large bones and an immense head, which helped them estimate how big it had been when it was alive.
Book XI. ch. 17.
Book 11. ch. 17.
Homer was not rash in his line,
Homer was not reckless in his approach,
Terrible are the gods when they manifest themselves.
The gods are terrifying when they show themselves.
For the dragon, while sacred and to be worshipped, has within himself something still more of the divine nature of which it is better to remain in ignorance.
For the dragon, though holy and worthy of worship, has within it something even more divine that’s best left unknown.
[Pg 383]Indeed, a dragon received divine honours in a certain tower in Melita in Egypt. He had his priests and ministers, his table and bowl. Every day they filled the bowl with flour kneaded with honey, and went away; returning on the following day, they found the bowl empty.
[Pg 383]Indeed, a dragon was worshipped in a tower in Melita, Egypt. He had his priests and attendants, his table, and his bowl. Every day they filled the bowl with flour mixed with honey, then left; when they returned the next day, they found the bowl empty.
Upon one occasion, a man of illustrious birth, who entertained an intense desire of seeing the dragon, having entered alone, and placed the food, went out; and when the dragon commenced to feed at the table, he opened suddenly and noisily the doors, which according to custom he had closed.
Once, a man of noble birth, who had a strong desire to see the dragon, entered alone, set down the food, and left. When the dragon started to eat at the table, he suddenly and loudly opened the doors that he had closed as was customary.
The dragon indignantly left; but he who had desired to see him, to his own destruction, being seized with an affliction of the mind, and having confessed his crime, presently lost his speech, and shortly after died.
The dragon left in anger; however, the one who had wanted to see him, to his own ruin, was overcome with mental distress, and after admitting his wrongdoing, quickly lost his ability to speak and shortly thereafter died.
Book XII. ch. 39.
Book 12. ch. 39.
When Halia, the daughter of Sybasis, had entered the grove of Diana in Phrygia, a certain sacred dragon of large size appeared and copulated with her; whence the Ophiogenæ deduce the origin of their race.
When Halia, the daughter of Sybasis, entered the grove of Diana in Phrygia, a large sacred dragon appeared and mated with her; from this, the Ophiogenæ trace the origin of their race.
Book XV. ch. 21.—Concerning the Indian Dragon.
Book XV. ch. 21.—About the Indian Dragon.
Alexander (while he attacked or devastated some portions of India, and also seized others), lighted on, among other numerous animals, a dragon, which the Indians, because they considered it to be sacred, and worshipped it with great reverence, in a certain cave, besought him with many entreaties to let alone, which he agreed to. However, when the dragon heard the noise made by the passing army (for it is an animal endowed with a very acute sense of hearing as well as of vision), it frightened and alarmed them all with a great hissing and blowing. It was said to be seventy cubits long.
Alexander, while he attacked and devastated parts of India and conquered others, came across among various animals a dragon, which the Indians considered sacred and worshipped with great reverence. They begged him to leave it alone, and he agreed. However, when the dragon heard the noise from the passing army (it had a very sharp sense of hearing as well as vision), it frightened and alarmed everyone with a loud hissing and blowing. It was said to be seventy cubits long.
It did not, however, show the whole of itself, but only exposed its head from the cave. Its eyes were said to have been of the size (and rotundity) of a Macedonian shield.
It didn’t, however, reveal itself completely, but only showed its head from the cave. Its eyes were said to be the size and roundness of a Macedonian shield.
APPENDIX III.
ORIGINAL PREFACE TO “WONDERS BY LAND AND SEA” (“SHAN HAI KING”).
ORIGINAL PREFACE TO “WONDERS BY LAND AND SEA” (“SHAN HAI KING”).
The Classic containing “Wonders by Land and Sea” has been praised by all who have read it, for its depth, greatness, far sightedness and completeness; since the narratives therein contained are all wonderful and different from ordinary things. Moreover, the truth or veracity of the book is a matter of doubt to nearly all men, and I therefore think it fit that I should give my opinion on the subject. It has been said by the philosopher Chuang that “the things that men do know can in no way be compared, numerically speaking, to the things that are unknown,” thus in reading “Wonders by Land and Sea,” the force of his remark becomes apparent to me.
The book "Wonders by Land and Sea" has received high praise from everyone who has read it, for its depth, greatness, foresight, and completeness, as all the stories it contains are amazing and unlike anything ordinary. However, the truthfulness of the book is questioned by almost everyone, so I believe it's appropriate for me to share my thoughts on the matter. The philosopher Chuang once said, “the things that people know cannot even compare in number to the things that are unknown,” and while reading "Wonders by Land and Sea," I can see the truth in his statement.
Now, since heaven and earth are vast, it follows that the beings which inhabit them must reasonably be numerous. The positive and negative elements being heated by vernal warmth, produce myriads of living beings of classes innumerable. When the essence of ether combines, motion becomes apparent and generates into wondrous and roving spirits, which, floating about and coming into contact with anything, enter into it and thus create wonderful beings, whether they be inhabitants of mountain or sea, or wood or stone; yea, so numerous are they, that it is an impossible task for me to give them in detail.
Now, since the heavens and the earth are vast, it makes sense that the creatures living in them must be countless. The positive and negative elements, warmed by spring's heat, produce countless living beings of all kinds. When the essence of ether combines, movement becomes visible and generates incredible and wandering spirits, which, drifting around and coming into contact with anything, merge with it and thus create amazing beings, whether they live in mountains, seas, woods, or stones; indeed, they are so numerous that it's impossible for me to detail them all.
The evolution of the essence of the elements generates sound, which by development produces a certain image. When we call a thing wonderful, it is because we do not know the reasons attending its origin, and what we do not call wonderful, we still are unaware why it is not so. And why? A thing is, per se, not wonderful, it is because we wish to consider it so; the wonder is in ourselves and not in the thing. For instance, when a savage looks at the cotton cloth we wear, he calls it hemp; and when an inhabitant of Yüch (Soochow and vicinity) sees a rug, he calls it fur or hair. The reason may be found in this: we believe only those things to which we have been educated, and [Pg 385]anything which might not be perfectly understood by us we deem wonderful. Hence the shortsightedness of human nature. I will now give a passing remark of what is known amongst us. A place called Ping Shui (?) produces fire, while the Yen mountain produces rats. Now all men know these facts, and yet when we read and speak of the classic treating of the “Wonders by Land and Sea,” we call it wonderful! When a thing is really wonderful, we do not consider it so; and what is not wonderful, we persist in considering it to be so. Such being the case, if, what should be wondered at, we do not call it so, then there cannot be a single wonder in the whole Universe; and if we call a thing wonderful which in truth is not so, then up to the present time there can be nothing wonderful. Moreover, if what is unknowable appears clear to our minds, it follows that all things on earth should be understood by us.
The evolution of the essence of the elements creates sound, which through development produces a specific image. When we call something wonderful, it’s because we don’t know the reasons behind its origin, and what we don’t deem wonderful, we still don’t understand why it’s not. And why is that? A thing is, per se, not wonderful; it’s because we choose to see it that way. The wonder lies within ourselves, not in the thing itself. For example, when a primitive person looks at the cotton fabric we wear, he calls it hemp; and when someone from Yüch (Soochow and nearby areas) sees a rug, he refers to it as fur or hair. The explanation is this: we believe only in the things we've been educated about, and [Pg 385] anything that we don't fully understand, we consider wonderful. This shows the shortsightedness of human nature. I will now make a brief comment on what we know. A place called Ping Shui (?) produces fire, while the Yen mountain produces rats. Everyone knows these facts, yet when we read and talk about the classic discussing the “Wonders by Land and Sea,” we call it wonderful! When something is truly wonderful, we don’t see it that way; and what isn’t wonderful, we insist on thinking it is. Given this, if we don’t recognize what should be wonderful, then there can't be a single wonder in the entire Universe; and if we label something wonderful that truly isn’t, then up until now, nothing can be considered wonderful. Moreover, if what is unknowable seems clear to us, it follows that we should be able to understand all things on earth.
According to the Bamboo Annals of Chi Chuen, and the records of King Müh, it is said that when that King went to visit the Fairy Queen of the West, he took with him as gifts to her, beautiful jade stones, and the best of raw and embroidered silks; while, on the other hand, the Fairy Queen gave a banquet in honour of the King, on the banks of the lake formed by white jade stones. During the banquet they composed and spoke their thoughts in verse, and the sentiments embodied therein were beautiful. Then the royal pair repaired to the hillock adjoining the Küen Lun mountain, and roamed over the palaces of King Hsüen Yüan, which were situated there, and thence to the artificial terraces of the Chung hill, and gazed on the precious and wonderful things collected by that king. Returning to the residence of the Fairy Queen, King Müh had a stone tablet engraved recording the event, and erected it in the Queen’s magic garden. On King Müh’s return home, he brought with him to the Middle Kingdom beautiful wood and magnificent flowers, precious stones and elegant jades, golden oils and silver candles. In his travels, King Müh rode in a chariot drawn by eight splendid horses; the right-hand horses were of a dark colour, while those on the left hand were greenish. Tsao Fu was the charioteer, and Pen Yung, who stood on the King’s right, was the body-guard. Myriads of lis could thus be traversed. They went over barren wastes and over celebrated mountains and large rivers, yet none of them barred their onward course. To the east they came across the Halls of the Giants; to the west they arrived at the mansions of the Fairy Queen; to the south they crossed over a bridge composed of immense tortoises; and to the north they drove over streets made of layers of feathers. Traversing these, then, King Müh commenced his journey homeward full of joy. History informs us that “King Müh, riding in a chariot drawn by eight magnificent horses, with Tsao Fu as charioteer, made a journey to the west, in search of adventures in hunting, and, coming to the Fairy Queen of[Pg 386] the West, was so happy, that he almost forgot to return home.” These words are similar to those recorded in the “Bamboo Annals” of Chi Chuen. The classic called “Spring and Autumn,” says that “King Müh was a man of vast ambition, and desired that the whole world should bear the tracks of his cart-wheels, and receive the imprints of his horse’s hoof,” and the “Bamboo Annals” illustrate this ambition.
According to the Bamboo Annals of Chi Chuen and the records of King Müh, it's said that when the King visited the Fairy Queen of the West, he brought her beautiful jade stones and the finest raw and embroidered silks. In turn, the Fairy Queen hosted a banquet in honor of the King by the lake made of white jade stones. During the banquet, they shared their thoughts in verse, and the feelings expressed were beautiful. Afterwards, the royal pair went to the hill near the Küen Lun mountain and explored the palaces of King Hsüen Yüan located there, then on to the artificial terraces of the Chung hill, admiring the precious and wonderful treasures collected by that king. When they returned to the Fairy Queen's residence, King Müh had a stone tablet engraved to record the event and set it up in the Queen’s magical garden. On his way back to the Middle Kingdom, he brought back beautiful wood and stunning flowers, precious stones and elegant jades, golden oils and silver candles. During his travels, King Müh rode in a chariot pulled by eight magnificent horses; the horses on the right were dark, while the ones on the left were greenish. Tsao Fu was the charioteer, and Pen Yung, who stood on the King’s right, was the bodyguard. They could traverse countless lis. They crossed barren landscapes and famous mountains and large rivers, but none of them blocked their way. To the east, they encountered the Halls of the Giants; to the west, they arrived at the Fairy Queen’s mansions; to the south, they crossed a bridge made of huge tortoises; and to the north, they drove over streets made of layers of feathers. After all this, King Müh started his journey home, feeling joyful. History tells us that “King Müh, riding in a chariot drawn by eight magnificent horses, with Tsao Fu as the charioteer, journeyed west in search of hunting adventures, and, upon reaching the Fairy Queen of[Pg 386] the West, was so happy that he almost forgot to return home.” These words are similar to those recorded in the “Bamboo Annals” of Chi Chuen. The classic "Spring and Autumn" states that “King Müh was
The disciples of Ts’ian Chow were all eminent scholars of famous attainments, but they were all sceptical as to the veracity of the adventures of King Müh, and say that in looking over history they are convinced of their fallacy. Sz Ma Tseen also, in writing the preface to the “Records of Ta Wan,” says that when Chang Ch’ien went on his mission to Ta Hsia, he traversed the whole length of the Huang Ho up to its very source, but never came across the Küen Lun mountain. Moreover, Sz Ma Tsëen in his own history also says, in referring to the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea,” that, “As to the wonders described in that work, I, for my part, dare not vouch for their truth.” In the face, therefore, of all these authorities, is it not a hard task for me to prove the contrary? If the “Bamboo Annals” of a thousand years ago be not taken at the present day as a truthful record of the past, then, indeed, most of the narratives contained in the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea” must be false. Now, Tung Fang Shun knew of Pe Fang; Lin Tsz Chen proved satisfactorily the existence of Tao Chea by a corpse from that kingdom. Wang Ch’i had an interview with men having two distinct faces on their heads, and a man from the sea coast picked up a dress having two very long sleeves. In carefully studying, therefore, these books, I am convinced that their stories mainly coincide with the tales in the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea.” Behold these evidences then, ye who doubt, and place some credence in the narrations contained in this book.
The followers of Ts'ian Chow were all distinguished scholars with notable accomplishments, but they doubted the truth of King Müh's adventures and concluded that history supports their skepticism. Sz Ma Tseen, in the preface to the “Records of Ta Wan,” mentions that when Chang Ch’ien went on his mission to Ta Hsia, he traveled the entire length of the Huang Ho up to its source, yet never encountered the Küen Lun mountain. Additionally, Sz Ma Tsëen, in his own historical writing, refers to the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea” and states, “As for the amazing things described in that work, I cannot personally guarantee their truth.” Given all this evidence, isn’t it challenging for me to prove otherwise? If the “Bamboo Annals” from a thousand years ago aren’t regarded today as an accurate account of the past, then it follows that much of what’s found in the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea” must also be untrue. However, Tung Fang Shun was aware of Pe Fang; Lin Tsz Chen convincingly demonstrated the existence of Tao Chea through a corpse from that region. Wang Ch’i met people with two distinct faces, and a person from the coast found a garment with two very long sleeves. After thoroughly studying these texts, I am convinced that their stories largely align with those in the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea.” Consider these pieces of evidence, you skeptics, and give some thought to the accounts presented in this book.
The Sage King made exhaustive researches into these wondrous beings, and then drew their images. It is indeed impossible to hide the existence of these wonders! The “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea” was compiled seven dynasties ago (up to the Tsin dynasty), a space of 3,000 years. During the Han dynasty this book received the closest attention, and was elucidated for the benefit of its readers; but shortly after it again fell into neglect. Moreover, since then, the names of some mountains and rivers have undergone changes. At the present day, teachers and expounders are unable to explain these wonders, and hence through disuse their reasons given at an earlier age have almost sunk into oblivion. Alas, for the loss of Reason! Fearing, therefore, that it will be entirely lost, I have written the accompanying work, making lucid the points that are obscure, and erasing those that are useless; pointing out what would not be noticeable, and explaining the parts that are deep. I shall endeavour to reclaim what has almost become obsolete, that it may stand for[Pg 387] thousand of ages, and the wonders herein recorded shall not, from the present day, be lost. Thus the works of the Emperor Yü of the Hsia dynasty will not be lost in the future, and the records of the Barren Wastes beyond the boundaries of this Empire will be transmitted to posterity. Will not this be a laudable object?
The Sage King thoroughly studied these incredible beings and then created their images. It’s truly impossible to hide the existence of these wonders! The “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea” was compiled seven dynasties ago (up to the Tsin dynasty), a period of 3,000 years. During the Han dynasty, this book was given careful attention and was clarified for its readers; however, it soon fell into neglect again. Additionally, since then, the names of some mountains and rivers have changed. Nowadays, teachers and scholars struggle to explain these wonders, and the reasons given in earlier times have almost been forgotten due to disuse. Alas, for the loss of Reason! To prevent it from being completely lost, I have written this accompanying work, clarifying the unclear parts and removing the unnecessary ones; pointing out what might go unnoticed and explaining the deeper sections. I will strive to reclaim what has nearly become obsolete, so it may endure for[Pg 387] thousands of ages, ensuring that the wonders recorded here will not be lost from this day forward. Thus, the works of Emperor Yü of the Hsia dynasty will not be forgotten in the future, and the records of the Barren Wastes beyond the borders of this Empire will be passed down to future generations. Wouldn’t this be a worthy goal?
Insects that spring from grassy ground cannot soar as high as the birds of the air, nor can the living beings that inhabit the sea rise up heavenwards like the dragon. A man of medium abilities in music can never be a member of the Orchestra in the Halls of Chuen Tien, nor can the water-buffalo traverse the watery deeps to which even ships dare not venture. Hence, unless a person be of the highest understanding, it would be a hard task to converse with him intelligently of the “Wonders by Land and Sea.” And I sigh because it is only the learned and intelligent man that can read understandingly the tales in this work.
Insects that come from the grassy ground can't fly as high as birds in the sky, and creatures that live in the sea can't rise to the heavens like dragons. A person with average musical talent will never be part of the Orchestra in the Halls of Chuen Tien, just as a water buffalo can't navigate the deep waters where even ships won't go. So, unless someone has exceptional understanding, it’s difficult to have an intelligent conversation with them about the “Wonders by Land and Sea.” And I sigh because only the knowledgeable and insightful person can truly appreciate the stories in this work.
KWOH P’OH,
Assistant Secretary and an Official of the 6th Rank,
of the Tsin Dynasty.
KWOH P’OH,
Assistant Secretary and a Level 6 Official,
of the Qin Dynasty.
APPENDIX IV.
A MEMORIAL PRESENTED BY LIU HSIU, BY ORDER OF HIS IMPERIAL MAJESTY THE EMPEROR, ON THE “BOOK OF WONDERS BY LAND AND SEA.”
A MEMORIAL PRESENTED BY LIU HSIU, BY ORDER OF HIS IMPERIAL MAJESTY THE EMPEROR, ON THE “BOOK OF WONDERS BY LAND AND SEA.”
The Memorialist, an officer of the Fourth Rank and Charioteer to His Majesty the Emperor, having received commands to comment upon and make right wonderful books, now reports that an officer named Wang, a subordinate in the Board of Civil Office, had already made comments and set right thirty-two chapters of the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea,” but which the memorialist has reduced to eighteen chapters. This book was compiled during the time of the three Emperors (Yao, Shun, and Yü). At that time there was a great flood, insomuch that the people had no places to live, but only in caves and holes in the rocks, and upon the tops of trees.
The Memorialist, an officer of the Fourth Rank and Charioteer to His Majesty the Emperor, has been instructed to provide commentary and revise remarkable books. He now reports that an officer named Wang, who is a subordinate in the Board of Civil Office, previously commented on and revised thirty-two chapters of the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea.” However, the Memorialist has streamlined this down to eighteen chapters. This book was compiled during the era of the three Emperors (Yao, Shun, and Yü). At that time, there was a massive flood, leaving the people with no shelter except for caves, rock crevices, and the tops of trees.
The father of Yü, by name K’un, being ordered by the Emperor to assuage the floods, was unable to do so; the Emperor Yao therefore ordered Yü, the son, to do so. Yü used four things in his journey around to make the floods flow away. He first cut away the trees on high mountains to obtain a view of the surrounding country; and having settled as to which was the highest mountain, and which the largest river, Yih and Peh Ye undertook to drive away the wild beasts and birds abounding in the country, and named the mountains and rivers, and classified the fauna of the country, and pointed out which was water and which was land. The feudal lords assisted Yü in his work, and thus he traversed the four quarters of the Empire, where footprint of man seldom could be found, and where boats and carts scarcely reached. He named the five mountain divisions of the Empire and eight seas that bound it. He noted where each kind of precious stone could be found, and the wonderful things he had seen. The abode of animals of land and sea, flora of the country, birds of the air, and beasts of the field, worms, the unicorn, and the phœnix, all these he fixed, and also made known their hiding-places; also the furthest removed kingdom of the earth, and men who were different from[Pg 389] human beings. Yü divided the Empire into nine divisions, and determined upon the tribute to be given by each division, and Yih and his comrade noted which was hurtful and which was harmless for the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea.”
The father of Yü, named K’un, was instructed by the Emperor to manage the floods but couldn’t do it; so Emperor Yao ordered Yü, his son, to take on the task. Yü used four key tools on his journey to redirect the floods. He first cleared the trees on the high mountains to get a better view of the surrounding area; after identifying the highest mountain and the largest river, Yih and Peh Ye helped drive away the wild animals and birds in the region, named the mountains and rivers, classified the local wildlife, and distinguished between water and land. The feudal lords supported Yü in his efforts, allowing him to explore the far reaches of the Empire, where human footprints were rare and where boats and carts hardly ventured. He named the five mountain regions of the Empire and the eight seas that surround it. He noted where various precious stones could be found and documented the remarkable sights he encountered. He recorded the habitats of land and sea animals, local plants, birds, and field beasts, along with worms, the unicorn, and the phoenix, detailing their hiding spots; he also identified the most distant kingdoms on Earth and the people who were unlike traditional humans. Yü divided the Empire into nine regions and determined the tribute each one would owe, and Yih and his companion noted what was harmful and what was harmless for the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea.”
All the deeds handed down to us of the sages are clearly noted in the Maxims of the Ancients. The work therein expressed is a matter that can be believed in. During the reign of Shiao Wu there was commonly seen a rare bird, which would eat nothing. Tung Fang Suh saw this bird, and gave its name; he also told what it would eat. His words being attended to, the bird ate what was given it. Someone asked Suh how he knew of it; he said he had read of the bird in the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea.” During the reign of Shiao Hsüen, a large stone was broken in Shang Chuen, which then sank into the ground and displayed a house of stone; in the house was a man of Tao Chia, with his arms tied. At that time the memorialist’s father, named Hsiang, was a Censor, and he said that this Tao Chia man was a traitor to his king. Being questioned by the Emperor how he could know it, he said that he had read of it in the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea,” which says, “A traitor having killed his king in Tao Yü, he was chained and confined in a mountain, his right leg was cut off, and both his arms tied behind his back.” The Emperor was much surprised at this. All scholars acknowledge that this book is perfectly wonderful, and all intelligent men should read it, and be able to speak upon these wonderful beings and things, and learn the customs of far-off kingdoms and their inhabitants. Hence the Yi King says, “In speaking of the products of the empire, care should be taken to avoid confusion,” and learned men, therefore, may not be doubtful.
All the teachings passed down to us from the wise are clearly documented in the Maxims of the Ancients. The insights presented there are trustworthy. During the reign of Shiao Wu, there was a rare bird that was often seen but wouldn't eat anything. Tung Fang Suh observed this bird and named it; he also identified what it would eat. When his recommendations were followed, the bird ate what was offered. Someone asked Suh how he knew this, and he replied that he had read about the bird in the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea.” During the reign of Shiao Hsüen, a large stone was broken in Shang Chuen, which then sank into the ground revealing a stone house; inside the house was a man from Tao Chia, with his arms bound. At that time, the father of the memorialist, named Hsiang, was a Censor, and he claimed that this Tao Chia man was a traitor to his king. When questioned by the Emperor on how he knew this, he said he read it in the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea,” which states, “A traitor who killed his king in Tao Yü was chained and imprisoned in a mountain; his right leg was cut off, and both his arms were tied behind his back.” The Emperor was quite astonished by this. All scholars agree that this book is truly extraordinary, and all knowledgeable individuals should read it to discuss these remarkable beings and events and to learn about the customs of distant kingdoms and their people. Thus, the Yi King states, “When discussing the products of the empire, caution should be taken to avoid confusion,” and hence, learned individuals should not be in doubt.
A memorial presented to the Throne by
A memorial submitted to the Throne by
LIU HSIU.
LIU HSIU.
APPENDIX V.
AFTER PREFACE TO THE “BOOK OF WONDERS BY LAND AND SEA.”
AFTER PREFACE TO THE “BOOK OF WONDERS BY LAND AND SEA.”
In the sayings of the philosopher Tso, the following remarks may be found: “Virtue existed during the times of the Hsia dynasty; drawings of all animals far and wide were made, and the metal from which the urn was made, for the purpose of engraving thereon the images of these animals, was presented as tribute by the feudal lords of the Nine Kingdoms. This urn contained the images of all manner and kinds of animals. This was for the purpose of letting the people know about their existence, so that they might avoid them in entering the mountains and forests, and the genii of the mountains and rivers. Hence the object of the classic treating on the ‘Wonders by Land and Sea.’” When Yü assuaged the floods, the Emperor presented him with a red-coloured wand made of jadestones, and then abdicated his throne in his favour; on this account he ordered a tribute of metals from the feudal lords of the Nine Kingdoms, wherewith to cast the urn, on which were engraved all kinds of animals from far and wide, such as the wonderful animals and beings of mountains, rivers, grass, and wood, as well as the wonders to be found among walking animals and inhabitants of the air. Yü, when Emperor, caused the forms of these wonders to be described, how produced, and their natures; he also had them classified. When he had described those wonders, whether seen or heard of, or common or uncommon, or rarely heard of, all these he had described minutely, whereby, when the people heard of them, an exceeding fear fell on them. All animals and beings that were common in those days were described in the Annals of Yü, but such as were wonderful and rare were engraved on the nine urns. These urns when completed were placed in those parts of the empire where these wonders originally came from, in order that the people of that age might learn and see daily the things that were either heard of or seen by others.
In the teachings of the philosopher Tso, the following statements can be found: “Virtue was present during the Hsia dynasty; illustrations of all animals were created, and the metal used to make the urn for engraving these images was brought as tribute by the feudal lords of the Nine Kingdoms. This urn displayed images of all kinds of animals. Its purpose was to inform the people of their existence, helping them avoid encounters while entering the mountains, forests, and the spirits of the mountains and rivers. This is the intent of the classic discussing the ‘Wonders by Land and Sea.’” When Yü controlled the floods, the Emperor gifted him a red wand made of jade and then abdicated the throne in his favor; for this reason, he requested a tribute of metals from the feudal lords of the Nine Kingdoms to create the urn, which was engraved with all types of animals from far and wide, including the fantastic creatures and beings of mountains, rivers, grass, and woods, as well as wonders among terrestrial animals and creatures of the air. As Emperor, Yü ordered detailed descriptions of these wonders, how they were formed, and their characteristics; he also categorized them. After documenting these wonders, whether commonly seen or heard of, or rare, he meticulously described them, instilling great fear in the people when they heard of them. All animals and beings that were common during that time were documented in the Annals of Yü, while the extraordinary and rare were engraved on the nine urns. Once completed, these urns were placed in the regions of the empire where these wonders originated, allowing the people of that era to learn about and view daily the things that were known or seen by others.
The things brought by tribute-bearers from afar were also added[Pg 391] unto the nine urns. Indeed, this made wonders an ordinary matter. That the people might learn these things was the idea of the sage King Yü. Hence, even though at that time all things were described honestly, still the works of that period are far deeper than those of the Chow dynasty. At the time of the last Emperor of the Hsia dynasty, the historiographer Chung Ku, fearing that that Emperor might destroy the books treating of the ancient and present time, carried them in flight to Yin. History also says that K‘ung Kiah compiled into a book all the things that were engraved on the vases and dishes from the time of Hwang Ti and his ministers, Yao and Sz. And the Annals treating on the animals described on the nine urns were due to such men as Chung Ku and K‘ung Kiah. These Annals are now known as the classic treating on “Wonders by Land and Sea.” The nine urns were extinct at the time of Tsing, but the pictures and classic still existed. During the Tsin dynasty, T’ao Chang and his school of poets gazed upon the pictures of the “Wonders of Land and Sea.” In the “Seven Commentaries” of the Yuen family, there is observed a case of Chang Sun Yao’s pictures of these wonders. These cases may be cited as proofs of the authenticity of the wonders. At the present time, the classic treating on these wonders still exists, but the pictures have become extinct. This classic has been treated upon and commented on and made intelligent by the people that have come after it, insomuch that the names of different districts of the Tsing and Han dynasties have been made to correspond with some of the names mentioned in the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea.” Hence the readers of this book are divided into the believing and the doubting. The believers base their belief upon the fact that it was the Emperor Yü who compiled it and explained its origin. The doubtful base their doubt on the probable fact of the book having been written by people who existed after Yü, and therefore unreasonable. This is indeed a base calumny. Liu Hsiu of the Han dynasty makes mention of the book in his seven chapters treating on it. And his style of composition might be said to be very ancient. Kwoh P’oh of the Tsin dynasty in his preface and notes on this book, states these wonders. The honour of transmitting this book to posterity is due to Liu Hsiu and Kwoh P’oh; but, to prevent learners from considering that the notes made by the two scholars are of no importance, I have therefore written this preface.
The items brought by tribute-bearers from distant lands were also added[Pg 391] to the nine urns. In fact, this turned wonders into something ordinary. The sage King Yü wanted the people to know these things. So, even though everything was described honestly at the time, the works from that period are much deeper than those from the Chow dynasty. During the reign of the last Emperor of the Hsia dynasty, the historian Chung Ku, fearing that the Emperor might destroy the books that recorded ancient and modern events, fled with them to Yin. History also tells us that K‘ung Kiah compiled a book containing everything that was engraved on the vases and dishes from the times of Hwang Ti and his ministers, Yao and Sz. The Annals about the animals depicted on the nine urns were created by scholars like Chung Ku and K‘ung Kiah. These Annals are now known as the classic discussing “Wonders by Land and Sea.” The nine urns were lost during the Tsing era, but the illustrations and the classic still existed. During the Tsin dynasty, T’ao Chang and his group of poets admired the illustrations of the “Wonders of Land and Sea.” In the “Seven Commentaries” by the Yuen family, there are references to Chang Sun Yao’s illustrations of these wonders. These examples can be cited as evidence of the wonders' authenticity. Currently, the classic discussing these wonders still exists, but the illustrations have been lost. This classic has been studied, commented on, and interpreted by later scholars, to the extent that the names of various regions from the Tsing and Han dynasties have been linked to some of the names in the “Book of Wonders by Land and Sea.” As a result, readers of this book are split into those who believe and those who doubt. The believers trust it was compiled by Emperor Yü and explained its origins. The doubters question its reliability, suggesting it was written by people who lived after Yü, making it unreasonable. This accusation is truly unfounded. Liu Hsiu of the Han dynasty mentions this book in his seven chapters about it, and his writing style is considered quite ancient. Kwoh P’oh of the Tsin dynasty notes these wonders in his preface and annotations on this book. The credit for passing this book down to future generations goes to Liu Hsiu and Kwoh P’oh; however, to ensure that learners don’t view the notes by these two scholars as insignificant, I’ve written this preface.
YANG SUN,
Of the Ming Dynasty.
YANG SUN, Of the Ming Dynasty.
APPENDIX VI.
EXTRACTS FROM “SOCIAL LIFE OF THE CHINESE,”
EXTRACTS FROM “SOCIAL LIFE OF THE CHINESE,”
by Justus Doolittle.
by Justus Doolittle.
Ch. II., p. 264.
Ch. II, p. 264.
“The dragon holds a remarkable position in the history and government of China. It also enjoys an ominous eminence in the affections of the Chinese people. It is frequently represented as the great benefactor of mankind. It is the dragon which causes the clouds to form and the rain to fall. The Chinese delight in praising its wonderful properties and powers. It is the venerated symbol of good.
“The dragon holds a significant place in the history and governance of China. It also has a notable status in the hearts of the Chinese people. It is often seen as a great benefactor of humanity. It is the dragon that brings forth clouds and makes it rain. The Chinese take pleasure in celebrating its remarkable qualities and abilities. It is a revered symbol of good.”
“The Emperor appropriates to himself the use of the true dragon, the one which has five claws on each of its four feet. On his dress of state is embroidered a likeness of the dragon. His throne is styled ‘the dragon’s seat.’ His bedstead is the ‘dragon’s bedstead.’ His countenance is ‘the dragon’s face.’ His eyes are ‘the dragon’s eyes.’ His beard is ‘the dragon’s beard.’
“The Emperor claims the right to use the true dragon, the one that has five claws on each of its four feet. His ceremonial attire features an embroidered image of the dragon. His throne is called ‘the dragon’s seat.’ His bed is referred to as ‘the dragon’s bedstead.’ His face is known as ‘the dragon’s face.’ His eyes are called ‘the dragon’s eyes.’ His beard is referred to as ‘the dragon’s beard.’”
“The true dragon, it is affirmed, never renders itself visible to mortal vision wholly at once. If its head is seen, its tail is obscured or hidden. If it exposes its tail to the eyes of man, it is careful to keep its head out of sight. It is always accompanied by or enshrouded in, clouds, when it becomes visible in any of its parts. Water-spouts are believed by some Chinese to be occasioned by the ascent and descent of the dragon. Fishermen and residents on the border of the ocean are reported to catch occasional glimpses of the dragon ascending from the water and descending to it.
“The true dragon, it's said, never fully shows itself to human eyes all at once. If its head is seen, its tail is either obscured or hidden. If it reveals its tail to people, it makes sure to keep its head out of sight. It is always surrounded by or shrouded in clouds when any part of it becomes visible. Some Chinese believe that water-spouts are caused by the dragon rising and falling. Fishermen and people living along the coast are said to occasionally catch a glimpse of the dragon emerging from the water and diving back down.”
“It is represented as having scales, and without ears; from its forehead two horns project upwards. Its organ of hearing seems to be located in these horns, for it is asserted that it hears through them. It is regarded as the king of fishes.
“It is described as having scales and no ears; two horns extend upward from its forehead. Its hearing appears to be centered in these horns, as it is said to hear through them. It is considered the king of fish.”
Proclamations emanating directly from the Emperor, and published on yellow paper, sometimes have the likenesses of two dragons facing each other, and grasping or playing with a pearl, of which the dragon is believed to be very fond.
Proclamations that come straight from the Emperor and are printed on yellow paper sometimes feature images of two dragons facing each other, holding or playing with a pearl, which dragons are thought to really love.
Ch. II. p. 338.
Ch. 2, p. 338.
“The sagacious geomancer is also careful to observe the mountain or hill on the right and left sides of the spot for a lucky grave. The left-hand side is called the black dragon; the right-hand side is called the white tiger. The lucky prospects, in a Chinese sense, on the hills situated to the left, should clearly surpass the prospects of the hills on the right. And the reason for this is manifest, for the black dragon is naturally weaker than the white tiger.
“The wise geomancer also makes sure to check the mountains or hills on both the right and left sides of a chosen spot for a lucky grave. The left side is known as the black dragon, while the right side is known as the white tiger. The favorable signs, in a Chinese context, from the hills on the left should definitely be better than those on the right. The reason for this is clear: the black dragon is naturally weaker than the white tiger.
Ch. I. p. 275.
Ch. I. p. 275.
“The common belief is that the dragon and the tiger always fight when they meet; and that when the dragon moves, the clouds will ascend and rain will soon fall.
“The common belief is that the dragon and the tiger always clash when they encounter each other; and that when the dragon stirs, the clouds will rise and rain will soon follow.
“Hence, in a time of drought, if the bones of a tiger should be let down into this well called the ‘dragon’s well,’ and kept there for three days at the most, there will, it is sagely affirmed, most likely be rain soon.
“Hence, during a drought, if the bones of a tiger are dropped into this well known as the ‘dragon’s well’ and left there for no more than three days, it is wisely believed that rain will likely come soon.”
“The tiger’s bones are used to stir up or excite the dragon.”
"The tiger's bones are used to awaken or energize the dragon."
APPENDIX VII.
EXTRACTS FROM THE “PAN TSAOU KANG MU.”
EXTRACTS FROM THE “PAN TSAOU KANG MU.”
The Kiao-Lung. (The four-footed coiled Dragon. The Iguanodon.—Eitel.)
The Kaohsiung. (The four-legged coiled Dragon. The Iguanodon.—Eitel.)
This animal, according to Shi Chan, belongs to the dragon family. Its eye-brows are crossed, hence its name signifies “the crossed reptile.” The scaled variety is called the Kiao-Lung, the winged the Ying-Lung. The horned kind are called K‘iu, the hornless kind Li. In Indian books it is called Kwan-P’i-Lo.
This animal, according to Shi Chan, is part of the dragon family. Its eyebrows are crossed, which is why its name means “the crossed reptile.” The scaled type is called the Kiao-Lung, and the winged one is called the Ying-Lung. The horned variety is known as K‘iu, while the hornless type is referred to as Li. In Indian texts, it is called Kwan-P’i-Lo.
Shi Chan, quoting from the Kwan Cheu Ki, says: “The Iguanodon (?) is more than twelve feet long; it resembles a snake, it has four feet, and is broad like a shield. It has a small head and a slender neck, the latter being covered with numerous protuberances. The front of its breast is of a red colour, its back is variegated with green, and its sides as if embroidered. Its tail is composed of fleshy rings; the larger ones are several. Its eggs are also large. It can induce fish to fly, but if a turtle is present they will not do so.
Shi Chan, citing the Kwan Cheu Ki, says: “The Iguanodon (?) is over twelve feet long; it looks like a snake, has four legs, and is wide like a shield. It has a small head and a long neck, and the neck is covered with many bumps. The front of its chest is red, its back is mixed with green, and its sides look as if they are embroidered. Its tail has fleshy rings; the larger ones are several. Its eggs are also large. It can make fish fly, but if a turtle is nearby, they won’t do that."
“The Emperor Chao, of the Han, when fishing in the river Wéi, caught a white Iguanodon. It resembled a snake, but was without scales. Its head was composed of soft flesh, and tusks issued from the mouth. The Emperor ordered his ministers to get it preserved. Its flesh is delicious; bones green, flesh red.”
“The Emperor Chao of the Han, while fishing in the river Wéi, caught a white Iguanodon. It looked like a snake but had no scales. Its head was made of soft flesh, and tusks protruded from its mouth. The Emperor instructed his ministers to have it preserved. Its meat is tasty; the bones are green, and the flesh is red.”
From the above it may be seen the Iguanodon is edible.
From the above, it's clear that the Iguanodon is edible.
The Crocodile.
Crocodile.
“The T’o Fish, we call it the Earth Dragon, and have correctly written the character. It resembles the dragon, its voice is terrible,[Pg 395] and its length is a ch’ang (a hundred and forty-one English inches). When it breathes it forms clouds, which condense into rain. Being a dragon, the term ‘fish’ should be done away with.”
“The T’o Fish, which we call the Earth Dragon, is accurately named in the character. It looks like a dragon, its voice is terrifying,[Pg 395] and it measures a ch’ang (a hundred and forty-one English inches). When it breathes, it creates clouds that turn into rain. Since it’s a dragon, we should stop calling it ‘fish.’”
Shi Chan says the T’o character in appearance resembles the head, the belly, and the tail. One author says that an animal, which is identified with the crocodile, is found in the lagoons and marshes of the Southern Sea, at no fixed time. Its skin is made into drums. It is very tenacious of life. Before it can be flayed quantities of boiling water have to be poured down its throat. Another author states that the crocodile is of a sleepy disposition, with the eyes (nearly) always shut. It is of immense strength. It frequently dashes itself against the river bank. Men dig them out of their caves. If a hundred men dig them out, a hundred men will be required to pull them out; but if one man dig, one man may pull them out; but the event in either case is very uncertain. Another author states that recently there were found in the lakes and estuaries many animals resembling lizards and pangolins in appearance, which utter dreadful cries during the night, to the great terror of sailors. Shi Chan says crocodiles’ dens are very deep, and that bamboo ropes are baited in order to catch him; after he has swallowed the bait he is gradually pulled out. He flies zigzag, but cannot fly upwards. His roar is like a drum’s, and he responds to the striking of the watches of the night, which is called the crocodile drum, or the crocodile watch. The common people, when they hear it, predict rain. The nape of the neck is bright and glistening, more brilliant than those of fish. It lays a large number of eggs, as many as a hundred, which it sometimes eats. The people of the South appreciate the flesh, and use it at marriage festivities. One author states that the crocodile has twelve different varieties of delicious flesh; but the tail, like serpent’s flesh, is very poisonous. The crocodile’s flesh cures quite a host of diseases.
Shi Chan says that the T’o character looks like the head, the belly, and the tail. One writer mentions that an animal, identified as a crocodile, can be found in the lagoons and marshes of the Southern Sea at random times. Its skin is made into drums. It has a strong will to live. Before it can be skinned, large amounts of boiling water must be poured down its throat. Another writer notes that the crocodile is usually sleepy, with its eyes almost always shut. It is incredibly strong and often crashes itself against the riverbank. People dig them out of their dens. If a hundred men dig one out, they'll need a hundred men to pull it out; but if just one man digs, one man might be able to pull it out. However, the outcome is uncertain in both cases. Another author states that recently, many animals resembling lizards and pangolins, which scream terrifyingly at night, were found in lakes and estuaries, scaring sailors. Shi Chan says that crocodile dens are very deep, and bamboo ropes are used as bait to catch them. After swallowing the bait, the crocodile is gradually pulled out. It moves in zigzags but can't fly upwards. Its roar sounds like a drum, and it reacts to the striking of nighttime watches, referred to as the crocodile drum or crocodile watch. Common people believe that hearing it predicts rain. The back of its neck is bright and shiny, more vivid than that of fish. It lays a large number of eggs, sometimes as many as a hundred, which it may eat. People in the South enjoy its meat and use it for wedding celebrations. One author claims that the crocodile has twelve different varieties of tasty flesh, but the tail, similar to snake meat, is highly poisonous. The flesh of the crocodile is said to cure many diseases.
The Jăn Shé, or Southern Snake. (Mai-Teu-Shé = closed up (concealed) head snake.)
The Jan She, or Southern Snake. (Mai-Teu-Shé = hidden (concealed) head snake.)
Shi Chan says: “This snake is a reptile (having a wriggling motion). Its body is immense, and its motion is wrig-wriggling (jăn-jăn)[319] and slow; hence its name, Jăn-Shé. Another author says its scales have hair like moustaches (jăn). It lives in Kwangtung and Kwangsi (literally, South of the Hills). Those that do not lift their head are the true kind; in this way they were called the ‘Concealed Head Snake.’”
Shi Chan says: “This snake is a reptile (moving in a wriggling motion). Its body is huge, and it moves slowly and wriggles (jăn-jăn)[319]. That’s why it’s called Jăn-Shé. Another author mentions that its scales have hair-like features resembling mustaches (jăn). It’s found in Kwangtung and Kwangsi (which literally means South of the Hills). The ones that don’t lift their heads are the true type; that’s why they’re called the ‘Concealed Head Snake.’”
[Pg 396]Sung quotes T’ao Hung King to the effect that its habitat is in Tsin-ngan (Fukien), and also Su Kung, who says that it is found in Kwéicheu and Kwangcheu, towards the south, at Kaocheu and Hoün. At several places in the south of the Hills they are still found. Hung King says the large ones (in their coils?) are several fathoms in circumference. Those that walk without raising their heads are the genuine ones. Those that conceal their heads are not genuine. Its fat and gall can be mixed together. The large ones are more than a foot in diameter and more than twelve feet long. It is a snake, but it is short and bulky. Su Kung remarks that its form resembles a mullet’s and its head a crocodile’s. Its tail is round and without scales. It is very tenacious of life. The natives cut up its flesh into slices, and esteem it as a great delicacy. Another says: When steeped in vinegar the slices curl round the chop-sticks, and cannot be released; but when the chop-sticks are made of grass stems (mong’tso), then it is practicable.
[Pg 396]Sung quotes T’ao Hung King, stating that its habitat is in Tsin-ngan (Fukien), and also references Su Kung, who mentions that it can be found in Kwéicheu and Kwangcheu, further south, at Kaocheu and Hoün. There are still several locations in the southern Hills where they can be found. Hung King notes that the larger ones (in their coils?) are several fathoms around. Those that move without lifting their heads are the true ones, while those that hide their heads are not authentic. Its fat and gall can be mixed together. The larger ones exceed a foot in diameter and are over twelve feet long. It’s a snake, but it’s short and sturdy. Su Kung observes that its shape is similar to a mullet’s and its head resembles that of a crocodile. Its tail is round and scale-free. It is very resilient. The locals slice its flesh and consider it a delicacy. Another observation states that when soaked in vinegar, the slices wrap around the chopsticks and cannot be released; however, when using chopsticks made from grass stems (mong’tso), it is manageable.
Another says: “This snake is a hundred and forty-four feet long; it often swallows a deer. When the deer is completely digested, then it coils round a tree, when the bones of the deer in the stomach protrude through the interstices of the scales.... If a woman’s dress is thrown towards it, it will coil round and will not stir.”
Another person says: “This snake is one hundred and forty-four feet long; it often swallows a deer. When the deer is fully digested, it coils around a tree, and the bones of the deer in its stomach stick out through the gaps in its scales.... If a woman's dress is thrown at it, it will wrap around it and won't move.”
Shi Chan, quoting “The Wonderful Records,” says: “The boa is sixty to seventy feet long, and four to five feet in circumference; the smaller ones from thirty-six to forty-eight feet long. Their bodies are striped like a piece of embroidery. In spring and summer it frequents the recesses of forests, waiting for the deer, to devour them. When the deer is digested the boa becomes fat. Someone says that it will eat a deer every year.”
Shi Chan, referencing “The Wonderful Records,” states: “The boa is sixty to seventy feet long and four to five feet around; the smaller ones are between thirty-six and forty-eight feet long. Their bodies are striped like a piece of embroidery. In spring and summer, it hangs out in forest hideouts, waiting to catch deer to eat. After digesting a deer, the boa becomes fat. It's said that it will consume a deer every year.”
Another author says: “The boa, when it devours a deer or wild boar, begins with the hind legs. The poisonous breath of the boa comes in contact with the horns; these fall off. The galls, the smaller they are the better they are.” Another says: “Boas abound in Wang Cheu (Kwangsi). The large ones are more than a hundred and forty feet long. They devour deer, reducing the horns and bones to a pulp. The natives use the dolishos and rattans to fill up the entrance to its den. The snake, when it smells them, becomes torpid. They then dig him out. Its flesh is a great delicacy. Its skin may be made into a drum, and for ornamenting swords, and for making musical instruments.”
Another author says: “The boa, when it eats a deer or wild boar, starts with the hind legs. The snake's toxic breath affects the horns; they drop off. The smaller the galls, the better they are.” Another mentions: “Boas are plentiful in Wang Cheu (Kwangsi). The large ones can be over a hundred and forty feet long. They consume deer, turning the horns and bones into mush. The locals use dolishos and rattans to block the entrance to its den. When the snake smells them, it becomes sluggish. They then dig it out. Its meat is considered a delicacy. Its skin can be made into a drum, used to decorate swords, and crafted into musical instruments.”
The Yu Hăng Chi says: “Rustic soldiers in Kwangsi, when capturing boas, stick flowers in their heads, which when the snake observes, it cannot move. They then come up to it and cut off its head. They then wait till it exhausts itself by its jumping about and dies. They then take it home and feast on it.” Compare Ælian [De Naturâ Animalium, lib. vi. chap., xxi.]: “They hung before the mouth of the Dragon’s den a[Pg 397] piece of stuff flowered with gold, which attracted the eyes of the beast, till by the sound of soft music they lulled him to sleep, and then cut off his head.”
The Yu Hăng Chi says: “Local soldiers in Kwangsi, when they catch boas, stick flowers in their heads, which makes the snake unable to move. They then approach it and cut off its head. They wait until it exhausts itself from jumping around and dies. Then they take it home and enjoy a feast.” Compare Ælian [De Naturâ Animalium, lib. vi. chap., xxi.]: “They hung a[Pg 397] piece of fabric decorated with gold in front of the Dragon’s den, which caught the beast's eye, until the sound of soft music lulled him to sleep, and then they cut off his head.”
The Shan Hai King says: “The Pa snake can eat an elephant, the bones of which, after three years, are got rid of. Gentlemen that eat of this snake will be proof against consumption.” Kwoh P’oh, in his commentary, says the boa of to-day is identical with the Pa snake.
The Shan Hai King states: “The Pa snake can consume an elephant, and after three years, its bones will be eliminated. Those who eat this snake will be resilient against tuberculosis.” Kwoh P’oh, in his commentary, claims the boa we have today is the same as the Pa snake.
APPENDIX VIII.
EXTRACT FROM THE “YUEN KEEN LEI HAN.”
EXTRACT FROM THE “YUEN KEEN LEI HAN.”
The Dragon.—Chap. I.
The Dragon—Chapter 1.
The Shwoh Wăn says: “The dragon is the chief of scaly reptiles: in the spring he mounts the heavens, in the autumn he frequents the streams. This is favourable.” Again, “When the dragon walks he is called sah, when he flies he is a yao.”
The Shwoh Wăn says: “The dragon is the leader of scaly reptiles: in the spring, he ascends to the heavens, and in the autumn, he visits the streams. This is a good sign.” Again, “When the dragon walks, he’s called sah; when he flies, he’s a yao.”
The Ming Wuh Kiai of the Odes says the dragon has horns at five hundred years, at one thousand years he is a Ying-Lung.
The Ming Wuh Kiai of the Odes says the dragon has horns at five hundred years; at one thousand years, he is a Ying-Lung.
The P‘i Ya Kwang Yao says: “The dragon has eighty-one scales. This is nine times nine, nine is the yang (male principle). The dragon is produced from an egg, in which he is enfolded.” Again, it says that the Néi Tien says: “Dragon-fire comes in contact with moisture and there is smoke, with water and it is consumed (i.e. a man may extinguish it with water).”
The P‘i Ya Kwang Yao states: “The dragon has eighty-one scales. This is nine times nine, and nine represents the yang (male principle). The dragon hatches from an egg, where it is wrapped up.” It also refers to the Néi Tien, which says: “When dragon-fire meets moisture, it creates smoke, and when it meets water, it is put out (meaning a person can extinguish it with water).”
The Fang Yen says: “Before the dragon has ascended to heaven he is a P‘an[323] Lung.” The Yih King says: “When his clouds move the rain falls, and the various things put forth their forms at the time he rides upon the six dragons and ascends the heavens.” “The first nine: The hidden dragon is inactive. The diagram indicates that the subtile ether is below. The second nine: When the dragon is seen in the[Pg 399] fields it is profitable to meet the great man. The diagram indicates that virtue is extended. Fifth nine: The flying dragon appears in the heavens: The diagram indicates the great man creates.” Again, “The dragons contend in the wilds, their blood is azure and yellow.” Again, “Thunder is a dragon.”
The Fang Yen says: “Before the dragon has ascended to heaven, he is a P‘an[323] Lung.” The Yih King states: “When his clouds gather, the rain falls, and everything reveals its true nature as he rides the six dragons and ascends to the heavens.” “The first nine: The hidden dragon is inactive. The diagram shows that the subtle ether is below. The second nine: When the dragon is seen in the [Pg 399] fields, it is beneficial to meet the great man. The diagram shows that virtue is spreading. The fifth nine: The flying dragon appears in the heavens; the diagram indicates that the great man is bringing about change.” Again, “The dragons battle in the wild, their blood is azure and yellow.” Once more, “Thunder is a dragon.”
The Yuen-Ming-Pao section of the Ch‘un ts‘iu says: “The dragons begin to speak, yin and yang[324] are commingled”; thence, it is said, the dragon ascends and clouds are multiplied. The Yih King, in all the diagrams, clearly says: “The summer winds arise and the dragon mounts the skies.”
The Yuen-Ming-Pao section of the Ch‘un ts‘iu says: “The dragons start to speak, yin and yang[324] are mixed together”; from this, it's said that the dragon rises and clouds begin to form. The Yih King, in all the diagrams, clearly states: “The summer winds blow and the dragon rises into the sky.”
In the Yuen-Shăn-K‘i of the Hiao King it is said: “Virtue approaches the fountains and the yellow dragon appears. It is the Prince’s image.”
In the Yuen-Shăn-K‘i of the Hiao King, it says: “Virtue draws near to the fountains and the yellow dragon shows up. It is the image of the Prince.”
In the “Tso-K‘i” of the Hiao King it is said: “The Emperor is filial, the heavenly dragon bears the plans and the earthly tortoise issues a book.” The Ho-t‘u says: “Yellow gold after one thousand years produces a yellow dragon, azure gold after one thousand years, the azure dragon; red and white dragon is also thus. Black gold after one thousand years produces the black dragon.”
In the “Tso-K‘i” of the Hiao King, it states: “The Emperor is respectful to his parents, the heavenly dragon carries the plans, and the earthly tortoise provides a guide.” The Ho-t‘u mentions: “Yellow gold after one thousand years produces a yellow dragon, blue gold after one thousand years produces a blue dragon; the same applies to red and white dragons. Black gold after one thousand years produces the black dragon.”
The Twan-ying-t‘u says: “The yellow dragon is the chief of the four dragons, the true beauty of the four regions. He can be large or small, obscure or manifest, short or long, alive or dead; the king cannot drain the pool and catch him. His intelligence and virtue are unfathomable; moreover he ensures the peaceful air, and sports in the pools.” Again, it says: “The yellow dragon does not go in company, and does not live in herds. He certainly waits for the wind and rain, and disports himself in the azure air. He wanders in the wilds beyond the heavens. He goes and comes, fulfilling the decree; at the proper seasons if there is perfection he comes forth, if not he remains (unseen).”
The Twan-ying-t‘u states: “The yellow dragon is the leader of the four dragons, the true marvel of the four regions. He can be big or small, hidden or visible, short or long, alive or dead; the king cannot drain the pool to catch him. His wisdom and goodness are limitless; furthermore, he brings peaceful weather and plays in the pools.” It also says: “The yellow dragon does not associate with others, nor does he live in groups. He definitely waits for the wind and rain, enjoying himself in the clear sky. He roams in the wilderness beyond the heavens. He comes and goes according to fate; during the right seasons, if conditions are perfect, he appears; otherwise, he remains hidden.”
The Shi Ki says: “The bright moon pearl is concealed in the oyster, the dragon is there.”
The Shi Ki says: “The bright moon pearl is hidden in the oyster, the dragon is there.”
Books of the after Wei dynasty say, “Persia has three pools.” They narrate that a dragon lives in the largest, his wife in the second, and his child in the third. If travellers sacrifice, they can pass; if they do not sacrifice they encounter many storms of wind and rain.
Books from after the Wei dynasty say, “Persia has three pools.” They tell that a dragon lives in the largest, his wife in the second, and their child in the third. If travelers make sacrifices, they can pass; if they don't sacrifice, they face many storms of wind and rain.
Lü-lan asserts that Confucius said, “The dragon feeds in the pure (water) and disports in the clear (water).”
Lü-lan claims that Confucius said, “The dragon feeds in clean water and enjoys itself in clear water.”
Sun-k‘ing-tsz says: “The accumulated waters form the streams, the Kiao-Lung is brought forth.” Han-Féi-shwoh-nan says: “Now as the dragon is a reptile he can be brought under control and ridden.[325] But below his throat are tremendous scales, projecting a foot. If a man should come in contact with them he would be killed.”
Sun-k' ing-tsz says: “The gathered waters create the streams, the Kiao-Lung is born.” Han-Féi-shwoh-nan says: “Since the dragon is a reptile, it can be controlled and ridden. [325] However, below its throat are huge scales that stick out a foot. If a person were to touch them, they would be killed.”
[Pg 400]Kwan-tsz says: “The dragon’s skin has five colours, and he moves like a spirit; he wishes to be small and he becomes like a silkworm; great, and he fills all below heaven; he desires to rise, and he reaches the ether; he desires to sink, and he enters the deep fountains. The times of his changing are not fixed, his rising and descending are undetermined; he is called a god (or spirit).”
[Pg 400]Kwan-tsz says: "The dragon's skin has five colors, and it moves like a spirit; it wishes to be small and becomes like a silkworm; large, and it fills all beneath the heavens; it wants to rise, and it reaches the sky; it wants to sink, and it enters the deep waters. The times of its transformations are not set, its rising and falling are unpredictable; it is called a god (or spirit)."
Hwai-nan-tsz says: “The dragon ascends and the brilliant clouds follow.” Again, he says: “This Kiao-Lung is hidden in the streams, and his eggs are opened at the mound. The male cries above and the female cries below, and he changes; his form and essence are of the most exalted (kind). Man cannot see the dragon when he flies aloft. He ascends, and wind and rain escort him.”
Hwai-nan-tsz says: “The dragon rises, and the bright clouds follow.” Again, he says: “This Kiao-Lung is hidden in the streams, and his eggs are laid in the mound. The male calls from above, and the female calls from below, and he shifts; his form and essence are of the highest kind. People can't see the dragon when he soars high. He rises, and wind and rain accompany him.”
The Tihing P‘ien says: “Wings beautiful grow for the flying dragon; hair soft like that of a calf on the ying dragon; scales only for the Kiao-Lung. Only in pools is found the Sien-Lung.” Chang-hang said: “How the Ts‘ang-Lung meets the summer and aspires to the clouds, and shakes his scales, accomplishing the season. He passes the winter in the muddy water, and, concealed, he escapes harm.” Pan-ku, answering Pin-hi, said: “The Ying-Lung hides in the lakes and pools. Fish and turtle contemn him, and he does not observe it. He can exert his skill and intelligence, and suddenly the clear sky appears. For this reason the Ying-Lung, now crouching in the mud, now flying in the heavens, appears to be divine.”
The Tihing P‘ien states: “Beautiful wings grow for the flying dragon; soft hair like that of a calf on the ying dragon; scales are meant for the Kiao-Lung. Only in pools can the Sien-Lung be found.” Chang-hang said: “How the Ts‘ang-Lung embraces summer and reaches for the clouds, shaking his scales as he thrives in the season. He spends winter in the muddy water, hidden, escaping danger.” Pan-ku replied to Pin-hi, saying: “The Ying-Lung hides in lakes and pools. Fish and turtles disregard him, and he remains unaware. He can showcase his skill and intelligence, and suddenly the clear sky appears. For this reason, the Ying-Lung, sometimes crouching in the mud and sometimes soaring in the heavens, seems divine.”
Lun-hang says, “When the dragon is small, all the fish are small; this is divine.”
Lun-hang says, “When the dragon is young, all the fish are young; this is divine.”
Pao-pòh-tz says: “There are self-existent dragons and there are worms which are changed into dragons.” Again, he says: “Among the hills the Ch‘ăn day, called the rain master, is a dragon.” Hwai-nan-tsz said: “The Chuh-Lung is north of the goose gate concealed in the Wei-Ü mountain.” The Shan-hai-king says the god of the Chung-shan is called Chuh-Lung. When he opens his eyes it is day, when he shuts his eyes it is night. His body is three thousand li long.
Pao-pòh-tz says: “There are dragons that exist on their own and there are worms that turn into dragons.” He also says: “In the hills, the Ch‘ăn day, known as the rain master, is a dragon.” Hwai-nan-tsz states: “The Chuh-Lung is located north of the goose gate, hidden in the Wei-Ü mountain.” The Shan-hai-king mentions that the god of the Chung-shan is called Chuh-Lung. When he opens his eyes, it's day; when he closes them, it's night. His body measures three thousand li in length.
The Shui-hing-chu says: “The Yulung considers the autumn days as night. But the dragon descends in the autumn and hibernates in the deep pools; how then can he say that autumn is night?” It also says: “There is a divine dragon in the vermilion pools at Kiao-chew. Whenever there was a drought, the village people obstructed the upper tributaries of the pool, and many fish died; the dragon became enraged at such times, and caused much rain.”
The Shui-hing-chu says: “The Yulung sees autumn days as night. But the dragon goes down in autumn and hibernates in the deep pools; how can he claim that autumn is night?” It also says: “There is a divine dragon in the red pools at Kiao-chew. Whenever there was a drought, the villagers blocked the upper tributaries of the pool, causing many fish to die; the dragon became furious during those times and brought a lot of rain.”
The Kwah-ti-t‘u says: “At the dragon pool there is a hill with four lofty sides, and within them is a pool seven hundred li square; a herd of dragons live there, and feed upon the many different kinds of trees.[Pg 401] It is beyond Hwui-ki forty-five thousand li.” Again, it says: “If you do not ride on a dragon you cannot reach the weak waters[327] of the Kwan-lun hill.”
The Kwah-ti-t‘u states: “At the dragon pool, there's a hill with four tall sides, and inside it is a pool that is seven hundred li wide; a herd of dragons lives there and feeds on the various types of trees.[Pg 401] It is located beyond Hwui-ki, forty-five thousand li away.” It also mentions: “If you don’t ride on a dragon, you can’t reach the weak waters[327] of the Kwan-lun hill.”
The Poh-Wuh-Chi says: “If you soak the dragon’s flesh in an acid (and eat it), you can write essays.” Again, it says: “The Tiao-sheh is in form like a dragon, but smaller. It likes danger; hence it is appointed to guard decayed timber.” Again, it says: “The dragon lays three eggs. The first is Ki-tiao. He goes ashore and cohabits with the deer or deposits his semen at the water’s edge, where it becomes attached to passing boats or floating wood and branches. It appears like a walnut, it is called Tsz-chao flower, and constitutes what is mentioned in the Tao-ch‘u as dragon-salt.” Again, it says: “Below the dragon-gate every year in the third month of spring, yellow carps, two[328] fish, come from the sea, and all the streams, with speed to the contest. But seventy-one can ascend the dragon-gate in a year; when the first one ascends the dragon-gate there is wind and rain. It is followed by fire which burns his tail, and then he is a dragon.”
The Poh-Wuh-Chi states: “If you soak the dragon’s flesh in acid (and eat it), you can write essays.” It also says: “The Tiao-sheh looks like a dragon, but smaller. It enjoys danger; that’s why it’s assigned to guard decayed wood.” It further mentions: “The dragon lays three eggs. The first is Ki-tiao. It goes ashore and mate with deer or leaves its semen at the water’s edge, where it attaches to passing boats or floating wood and branches. It resembles a walnut, is called Tsz-chao flower, and is what the Tao-ch‘u refers to as dragon-salt.” Additionally, it says: “Every year during the third month of spring, below the dragon-gate, yellow carps, two[328] fish, come from the sea, rushing through all the streams to compete. But only seventy-one can ascend the dragon-gate in a year; when the first one makes it, there’s wind and rain. Following that, fire burns its tail, and then it becomes a dragon.”
The Shih-I-Ki says: “East of the hills of Fang-chang there is a dragon plain where there are dragon skins and bones like a mountain: spread out they would cover one thousand five hundred acres. To meet him when he sloughs his bones is like the birth of a dragon. Or it is said the dragons constantly wrangle at this place. It is enriched with blood like flowing water.”
The Shih-I-Ki says: “East of the Fang-chang hills, there's a dragon plain filled with dragon skins and bones piled up like a mountain: if spread out, they would cover 1,500 acres. Encountering him when he sheds his bones is like the birth of a dragon. It's also said that the dragons are always arguing in this spot. It's soaked with blood like flowing water.”
The Shuh-I-Ki says: “In the P‘uning district there are the isles where the dragons are buried. Fu-loo says the dragons shed their bones at these isles, the water now contains many dragon-bones, in these mountains, hills, peaks, and gorges. The dragons make the wind and rain. There are dragons’ bones everywhere, whether in the deep or shallow places; there are many in the ground. Teeth, horns, vertebral columns, feet, it seems as though they are everywhere. The largest measure one hundred feet or exceed one hundred feet. The smallest are two feet or three or four inches. The bones are everywhere. Constantly when looking for anything they are seen.” Again, it says: “It is told of the Kuh mountains in Ki-cheu that when the dragon is a thousand years old, he enters the mountains and casts his bones. Now there is a dragon hill, from the midst of the hill issues the dragon’s brains.”
The Shuh-I-Ki says: “In the P‘uning district, there are islands where dragons are buried. Fu-loo says that dragons shed their bones on these islands, and the water now holds many dragon bones, spread throughout these mountains, hills, peaks, and gorges. Dragons create the wind and the rain. Dragon bones can be found everywhere, whether in deep or shallow areas; there are many buried in the ground. Teeth, horns, spines, feet—they seem to be everywhere. The largest ones measure over one hundred feet, while the smallest are two feet or just a few inches. The bones are ubiquitous. Whenever you look for something, you often find them.” Again, it says: “It is said that in the Kuh mountains in Ki-cheu, when a dragon reaches a thousand years old, it enters the mountains and sheds its bones. There is now a dragon hill, from which the dragon’s brains emerge.”
The K‘ié-Lan Records at Loh-yang[329] say: “You cannot trust the hills in the west. They are too cold. There is snow both winter and summer. In the hills there is a pool where a bad dragon lives; long ago some merchants rested near the pool, until the dragon became enraged, abused, and killed them. A priest,[330] Pan-T‘o, heard of it, and, leaving his seat to the pupils, went to the kingdom of Wuchang to[Pg 402] learn the Po-lo-man incantations; he mastered them in four years, and returned to his seat. He went to the pool and invoked the dragon. The dragon was transformed into a man, repented, and followed the king. The king then removed.” Again, it says: “To the west of the kingdom of Wuchang there is a pool in which the dragon prince dwells. There is a monastery on the banks of the pool, in which there are more than fifty priests. Whenever the dragon prince does anything marvellous, the king comes and beseeches him, using gold, precious stones, pearls, and valuables, throwing them into the pool. Afterwards they are cast up and the priests gather them. This monastery relies upon the dragon for food and clothing and the means to assist people. Its name is ‘Dragon Prince Monastery.’”
The K‘ié-Lan Records at Loh-yang[329] state: “You can't trust the hills to the west. They are too cold. There’s snow all year round. In the hills, there’s a pool where a dangerous dragon lives; long ago, some merchants rested near the pool until the dragon got mad, attacked them, and killed them. A priest, [330] Pan-T‘o, heard about it, and after leaving his post to his students, he went to the kingdom of Wuchang to[Pg 402] learn the Po-lo-man incantations; he mastered them in four years and returned to his position. He went to the pool and called out to the dragon. The dragon turned into a man, felt remorse, and followed the king. The king then removed.” Again, it says: “To the west of the kingdom of Wuchang, there’s a pool where the dragon prince resides. There’s a monastery on the shore of the pool, home to over fifty priests. Whenever the dragon prince does something remarkable, the king comes to him, offering gold, gemstones, pearls, and treasures, all thrown into the pool. Later, they are returned, and the priests gather them. This monastery depends on the dragon for food, clothing, and help for people. It’s called ‘Dragon Prince Monastery.’”
The Ts‘i-ti records say there is a well in the city of Ch‘áng-ping at the brambles; when the water is disturbed a spiritual dragon comes and goes. So the city is called the dragon city.
The Ts‘i-ti records say there's a well in the city of Ch‘áng-ping among the brambles; when the water is stirred, a spiritual dragon appears and disappears. That's why the city is called the dragon city.
The Shi-San-Tsin records say Ho-li has also the name Dragon Gate. Great fish collect below it, in number one thousand. They cannot ascend. If one ascends it is a dragon. Those which do not ascend are fish. Hence it is called the “Pao-sai-lung-man.” (Great carp ascend the dragon gate and become dragons; those which do not ascend prick the forehead and strike the cheek.) Again, it says: “The Lung-sheu mountains are sixty li long; the head enters the Wei waters, the tail extends to the Fan streams. This head is two hundred feet high; his tail descends gradually to a height of fifty or sixty feet. It is said that long ago a strange dragon came out from south of the mountains to drink the Wei waters. The road he travelled became mountain. Hence the name.”
The Shi-San-Tsin records mention that Ho-li is also known as Dragon Gate. A great number of fish, numbering a thousand, gather below it. They cannot swim upstream. If one does manage to swim up, it becomes a dragon. Those that don't make the ascent are just fish. That's why it's called the “Pao-sai-lung-man.” (Great carp swim up the dragon gate and turn into dragons; those that don’t make the journey are marked on the forehead and slapped on the cheek.) Additionally, it states: “The Lung-sheu mountains stretch for sixty li; the head meets the Wei waters, while the tail reaches the Fan streams. The head is two hundred feet tall, and the tail gradually slants down to fifty or sixty feet in height. Legend has it that long ago, a mysterious dragon emerged from the south of the mountains to drink the Wei waters. The path it took turned into a mountain. That’s how it got its name.”
The Kiao-Cheu-Kí says: “In Kiao-chi at Fung-ki-hien there is a dyke with a dragon gate; the water is one hundred fathoms deep. Great fish ascend this gate and become dragons. Those which cannot pass, strike the cheek and puncture the forehead, until the blood flows. This water is continually like the Vermilion pool.”
The Kiao-Cheu-Kí says: “In Kiao-chi at Fung-ki-hien, there is a dam with a dragon gate; the water is one hundred fathoms deep. Big fish swim up this gate and turn into dragons. Those that can't get through hit their cheeks and pierce their foreheads until they bleed. This water is always like the Vermilion pool.”
The annals of Hwa-yang say: “Only at Wu-ch‘ing district does the earth meet the gate of heaven; the dragon which mounts to heaven and does not reach it, falls dead to this place, hence when excavating you find dragon-bones.”
The records of Hwa-yang state: “Only in the Wu-ch‘ing district does the earth meet the gates of heaven; the dragon that ascends to heaven and doesn’t make it, falls dead here, which is why you find dragon bones when you dig.”
The I-Tung-Chi says: “Twenty li west of Lin-fung-hien is a stone dragon, among the cliffs is a rock like a dragon. In a year of drought wash it, and it rains.” Again, it says: “At Yen-T‘ang there is a pond called Smoky Pond; it is north-east of the city ten li. Its depth has never been ascertained. It is reported that long ago a man caught a white eel, and was about to cook it, when an old man said, ‘This is the dragon of the river Siang; I fear calamity will follow.’ The man was angry, and, regarding the words as vain, proceeded. The next day the whole village was submerged.”
The I-Tung-Chi says: “Twenty li west of Lin-fung-hien, there’s a stone dragon, and among the cliffs, there’s a rock that looks like a dragon. In a drought year, if you wash it, it rains.” It also states: “At Yen-T‘ang, there’s a pond called Smoky Pond; it’s located ten li northeast of the city. Its depth has never been determined. It’s said that a long time ago, a man caught a white eel and was about to cook it when an old man warned him, ‘This is the dragon of the river Siang; I fear disaster will follow.’ The man got angry, dismissing the warning as nonsense, and went ahead. The next day, the entire village was flooded.”
[Pg 403]The Kwoh-Shi-Pu says: “At the time of the spring rains the carp springs through the dragon gate and becomes transformed. At the present time, in Fan-cheu of Shansi, there is a cave in the mountains; in it are many cast bones and horns of dragons. They are collected for medicine, and are of five colours. It is recorded in the Chw‘en that north of the Wu-t’ai hills, below the terrace, is Azure Dragon Pool, about one-third of an acre in extent. The Buddhist books say five hundred evil dragons are confined (here). Whenever it is mid-day a thick mist gradually arises. A pure priest and candidates for the priesthood may see it. If a nun or females approach then there is great thunder, lightning, and tempest. If they come near the pool, he certainly will belch forth poisonous breath and they will die at once. Foreigners say that in Piolosz there is a spiritual dragon which goes and comes among the granaries. When a servant comes for rice the dragon vanishes. If the servant comes constantly for rice the dragon does not suffer it. If there is no rice in the granaries, the servant worships the dragon, and the granaries are filled.”
[Pg 403]The Kwoh-Shi-Pu states: “During the spring rains, the carp jumps through the dragon gate and is transformed. Currently, in Fan-cheu of Shansi, there is a cave in the mountains filled with many dragon bones and horns. These are collected for medicine and come in five colors. It is noted in the Chw‘en that north of the Wu-t’ai hills, beneath the terrace, lies Azure Dragon Pool, around one-third of an acre in size. Buddhist texts mention that five hundred evil dragons are trapped there. Whenever it reaches noon, a thick mist slowly rises. A pure priest and those training to become priests can see it. But if a nun or any women approach, there will be loud thunder, lightning, and storms. If they get too close to the pool, the dragon will surely unleash a poisonous breath, causing them to die instantly. Foreigners report that in Piolosz, there is a spiritual dragon that appears and disappears among the granaries. When a servant comes for rice, the dragon vanishes. If the servant frequently asks for rice, the dragon refuses to allow it. If the granaries are empty, the servant worships the dragon, and the granaries become full.”
Yuin-Chu-Tsih records: “If one sees a dragon’s egg in the lake or river there will certainly be a flood.”
Yuin-Chu-Tsih records: “If you see a dragon’s egg in the lake or river, there will definitely be a flood.”
The Nan-Pu-Sin-Shu says: “The dragon’s disposition is ferocious, and he fears bees’-wax, loves jade, and the King-ts‘ing delight to eat the flesh of cooked sparrows. For this reason men who eat sparrows do not cross the sea.”
The Nan-Pu-Sin-Shu says: “The dragon is fierce, and it fears beeswax, loves jade, and the King-ts‘ing enjoy eating cooked sparrows. Because of this, those who eat sparrows do not cross the sea.”
The Pah-mung-so-yen says: “The perverse dragon, when rain is wanted, sneaks away into old trees or into the beams of houses. The thunder god pulls him out.”
The Pah-mung-so-yen says: “The twisted dragon, when rain is needed, hides in old trees or in the rafters of houses. The thunder god draws him out.”
Wu-ch‘ăn-tsah-ch‘ao says: “There is a great dragon which sloughed his skin on the brink of the Great Lake. Insects come out from his scaly armour. Instantly they are transformed into dragon-flies of a red colour. If men gather them they get fever and ague. If men now-a-days see these red dragon-flies they call them dragon-armour, also dragons’ grandsons, and are unwilling to hurt them.”
Wu-ch‘ăn-tsah-ch‘ao says: “There’s a huge dragon that shed its skin by the edge of the Great Lake. Insects emerge from its scaly armor. Suddenly, they turn into red dragonflies. If people catch them, they get fever and chills. Nowadays, when people see these red dragonflies, they call them dragon armor, or dragons’ grandsons, and they don’t want to harm them.”
Pi-shu-suh-hwa says: “In Suh-chan and Hang-cheu the twentieth day of the fifth month is called the day of the separation of the dragons. Therefore, in the fifth and sixth months, whenever there is thunder, and the clouds crowd together, if they see a tail bent down, and stretching to earth from among the clouds, moving like a serpent, they say, ‘The dragon is suspended.’”
Pi-shu-suh-hwa says: “In Suh-chan and Hang-cheu, the twentieth day of the fifth month is known as the day of the dragons' separation. So, during the fifth and sixth months, whenever there is thunder and the clouds gather, if they see a tail hanging down and reaching toward the ground from the clouds, moving like a snake, they say, ‘The dragon is suspended.’”
Tsu-tz say: “The spiritual dragon leaves the water and dwells in the dry place, and the mole, crickets, and ants annoy him.”
Tsu-tz says: “The spiritual dragon leaves the water and stays in the dry place, and the mole, crickets, and ants bother him.”
Kung Sun Hung replied to Tung Fang Shoh, saying: “Before the dragon has ascended he is of a sort with fish and turtles; after he has ascended the heavens his scales cannot be seen.”
Kung Sun Hung replied to Tung Fang Shoh, saying: “Before the dragon rises, it’s similar to fish and turtles; after it soars into the sky, its scales can’t be seen.”
Siu Tsung Yuen answered an inquirer, saying: “The Kiao-Lung ascends to the heavenly fountain. He pervades the six regions (North,[Pg 404] South, East, West, Above, Below). He moistens all things. Shrimps and the leech cannot depart one foot from the water.”
Siu Tsung Yuen responded to a question, saying: “The Kiao-Lung rises to the heavenly spring. It spreads across the six regions (North,[Pg 404] South, East, West, Above, Below). It nourishes everything. Shrimps and leeches can't move more than a foot away from the water.”
The Shwoh-Wan says: “The Kiao belongs to the dragon species. When a fish attains three thousand six hundred [years ?] it becomes a Kiao; on attaining this much the dragon flies away.” Again, it says: “[Dragons] without horns are Kiao.”
The Shwoh-Wan states: “The Kiao is part of the dragon species. When a fish reaches three thousand six hundred [years?], it transforms into a Kiao; once it reaches this age, the dragon takes flight.” It also mentions: “[Dragons] without horns are Kiao.”
The P’i-Ya says: “The Kiao’s bones are green, and they can bring their heads and tails together and constrict anything; hence they are called Kiao. A popular name for them is ‘the horse’s lasso.’” Another author says the Kiao’s tail has fleshy rings; they are able to compress any creature, and then tear it with the head.
The P’i-Ya states: “The Kiao has green bones that can bring their heads and tails together to constrict anything; that's why they are called Kiao. A common name for them is ‘the horse’s lasso.’” Another author mentions that the Kiao has a tail with fleshy rings, capable of compressing any creature and then tearing it apart with its head.
The Shuh-I-Ki says the eye-brows of a Kiao unite, and their uniting is a proof that it is a Kiao.
The Shuh-I-Ki states that the eyebrows of a Kiao come together, and this coming together is evidence that it is a Kiao.
The Siang-Shu (Book of Physiognomy) says that when the eye-brows unite the epithet Kiao is applied, because the Kiao Shăn has crossed eye-brows.
The Siang-Shu (Book of Physiognomy) states that when the eyebrows meet, the term Kiao is used, because the Kiao Shăn has connected eyebrows.
The Yueh-kiu (Divisions of Seasons) says that the season of autumn is unfavourable to the Kiao.
The Yueh-kiu (Divisions of Seasons) states that autumn is not a good time for the Kiao.
The Kia-Yü (Family Discourses) says that if a stream contains fish, then no Kiao will stay in it.
The Kia-Yü (Family Discourses) states that if a stream has fish in it, then no Kiao will remain there.
Hwai-nan-tsze says that no two Kiao will dwell in one pool.
Hwai-nan-tsze says that no two Kiao will share one pool.
The Shan-Hai-King says the Kiao is like a dragon and snake, with a small head and fine neck. The neck has white ornamentations on it. The girth (?) is five cubits; the eggs of the capacity of three catties; and it can swallow a man.
The Shan-Hai-King describes the Kiao as resembling a dragon and a snake, featuring a small head and a slender neck. The neck is adorned with white markings. The body measures five cubits in girth; its eggs weigh three catties each; and it is capable of swallowing a person whole.
APPENDIX IX.
APPENDIX TO THE CHAPTER ON THE SEA-SERPENT.
APPENDIX TO THE CHAPTER ON THE SEA SERPENT.
The Shan.[331]
The Shan.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
“The Shăn belongs to the snake species.”
“The Shăn is a type of snake.”
“The Tsah Ping Shu (Work on Military Science) says: ‘In drilling an army,[332] when you arrange it like the Shăn expelling its breath, its appearance is like that of a snake, but the waist is large; below there are scales, running backwards.’
“The Tsah Ping Shu (Work on Military Science) says: ‘When training an army, when you set it up like the Shăn releasing its breath, it looks like a snake, but with a thick middle; underneath, there are scales, moving backward.’”
“One says that its form is like that of the Ch‘i-lung, which has ears and horns and a mane of a red colour. When it exhales its breath, it forms a cloud just like a palace or tower, looking as if its walls are moving in a cloud of mist, or like a weary bird flying above. This makes everyone feel very happy until the exhalation or snorting of the breath is finished.
“One says that its shape resembles that of the Ch‘i-lung, which has ears, horns, and a red mane. When it breathes out, it creates a cloud that looks like a palace or tower, appearing as if its walls are shifting in a mist, or like a tired bird soaring overhead. This brings joy to everyone until the breath exhalation or snorting is over."
“There is a popular saying about building a Shăn tower. When the sky appears to rain you can see a resemblance of it.
“There is a popular saying about building a Shăn tower. When it looks like it's going to rain, you can see its shape in the sky.”
“The Shi-Ki (Book of Odes or Classical Poetry) uses the expression, ‘The Shăn’s breath forms a tower’; it is in allusion to this.
“The Shi-Ki (Book of Odes or Classical Poetry) uses the phrase, ‘The Shăn’s breath creates a tower’; it is referencing this.”
“At the present day it is said that the Chi (a pheasant or francolin[333]) and the snake copulate and produce the Shăn.
“At present, it's said that the Chi (a pheasant or francolin[333]) and the snake mate and produce the Shăn.
“The oily substance of Shăn combined with wax makes the Chinese wax candles, the fragrance of which, when burning, can be recognized for one hundred feet in all directions; and the smoke emitted from the flame forms the appearance of a tower.”
“The oily substance of Shăn mixed with wax creates Chinese wax candles, whose fragrance can be detected from a hundred feet away in all directions while burning; and the smoke produced by the flame looks like a tower.”
“The Pih T‘an (Familiar Stories) says that at Tang-cheu (in Shantung), in the midst of the sea, there are often clouds arise and appear[Pg 406] like the imperial palace, or towers of the city walls, and there is also an appearance of people, carriages, and horses busily engaged [mirage?]. They call this phenomenon ‘the market of the sea,’ while others say it is but the breath of the Shăn Kiao.
“The Pih T‘an (Familiar Stories) mentions that at Tang-cheu (in Shantung), in the middle of the sea, clouds often rise and take on the appearance[Pg 406] of the imperial palace or the towers of the city walls, and there are also illusions of people, carriages, and horses bustling about [mirage?]. They refer to this phenomenon as ‘the market of the sea,’ while others believe it is merely the breath of the Shăn Kiao.
“The Wu Léi Siang Kan Chi says the Shăn is but another sort of dragon, and can be found in some of the ponds and wells. They throw out the air, forming rain as in the locality of Wu San Yin.
The Wu Léi Siang Kan Chi states that the Shăn is just another type of dragon, and can be found in some ponds and wells. They expel air, creating rain as in the area of Wu San Yin.
“The P‘i Ya Kwang Yao says, when a snake transforms it becomes a shăn, in the likeness of the Kiao, but without paws.”
“The P‘i Ya Kwang Yao says that when a snake changes, it becomes a shăn, resembling the Kiao, but without any paws.”
Section II.
Section II.
“The twelfth chapter of Ching Kiün Chw’en says that Hü Ching Kiün, author of the above book, met a youth, quite handsome in his apparel. The youth pretended to be very modest, Hu Kiün knowing all the time that he was a Kiao in another form. So he told his followers, ‘I regret to think that the province of Kiang-si will often meet with the misfortune of inundation if we do not exterminate that Kiao Shăn, and are not careful to prevent its escape.’ But the Shăn knew what Hu Kiün was saying, and gradually slipped away to a place called Sung-sha-cheu, where he transformed himself into a yellow ox. But at the same time Ching Kiün also transformed himself into a black ox, tying a handkerchief over his neck to distinguish him from the other ox, and ordered his disciple, Shi Tai Yu, to use his sword, and thrust at the left thigh, because he had entered within the city wall, in the western part of which there is a well. By jumping this well he found a road to Tau-cheu, and once more transformed himself into a handsome youth, and by so doing got married to the daughter of a magistrate called Ku Yu, with plenty of jewels and gold. Then Ching came to see Ku Yu and said, ‘I hear that you have a very noble son-in-law. May I see him?’ Ku answered ‘Yes,’ and told him to come out. But he excused himself upon account of sickness, and hid himself. Then Ching Kiün, saying, ‘The dangerous things of the rivers and the lake are old devils, and they dare to transform themselves into human beings,’ ordered the son-in-law to transform himself into his original form, and hid himself beneath the table. Then the magistrate said, ‘Kill this,’ and they did so. Then Kiun sprinkled water on the two sons, and they were immediately transformed into Shăn. [There must be children born from the marriage.—Translator.] He advised Ku Yu that he must put them away immediately, or the whole house would be in danger of breaking.”
The twelfth chapter of Ching Kiün Chw’en describes how Hü Ching Kiün, the author of this book, encountered a young man who was quite handsome in his clothing. The young man pretended to be very modest, but Hu Kiün knew all along that he was a Kiao in disguise. He told his followers, “I regret to think that the province of Kiang-si will frequently face floods unless we eliminate that Kiao Shăn and make sure it can’t get away.” However, the Shăn was aware of what Hu Kiün was saying and gradually slipped away to a place called Sung-sha-cheu, where he transformed into a yellow ox. Meanwhile, Ching Kiün also transformed himself into a black ox, tying a handkerchief around his neck to set himself apart, and instructed his disciple, Shi Tai Yu, to use his sword and strike the left thigh since he had entered the city wall, where there was a well in the western part. By jumping over this well, he found a way to Tau-cheu and transformed back into a handsome young man, marrying the daughter of a magistrate named Ku Yu, who was adorned with plenty of jewels and gold. Ching then went to visit Ku Yu and said, “I’ve heard you have a very noble son-in-law. May I meet him?” Ku replied, “Yes,” and asked him to come out. However, he made excuses due to illness and hid himself. Then Ching Kiün remarked, “The dangerous creatures of the rivers and lakes are old devils that dare to take on human forms,” and told the son-in-law to return to his original form, hiding under the table. The magistrate then ordered, “Kill this,” and they did. Kiün sprinkled water on the two sons, and they immediately transformed back into Shăn. [There must be children born from the marriage.—Translator.] He warned Ku Yu that he needed to get rid of them immediately or else his entire household would be at risk of destruction.
“The Tai Ping Kwang Ki says that the lake of Wan Tun, at Fì Chi, contains a Shăn which often fought with the Shăn of Lake Su. Near this lake is a place called Yao, where there lived a man called Ch‘ang Sing Shan, of great bravery, and an expert archer. He once dreamed that a Shăn snake was transformed into a Taouist, and then it said to[Pg 407] him: ‘I am endangered by the Shăn of the lake of Lu. Can your honour assist me? if so I will reward you heavily. The tight white chain is me.’ Next day Sing Shan went with a youth of Yao to the shore of the lake and dreamed. He waited until the waves rose and the surf struck the shore, making a noise like thunder. He saw two oxen coming, one with a white belly and legs; then Sing Shan discharged an arrow at it, and it turned out to be a Shăn. The water immediately turned into blood, and the Shăn, after receiving the wound, tried to return to the lake of Lu, but died before it reached there.”
The Tai Ping Kwang Ki states that the lake of Wan Tun, at Fì Chi, is home to a Shăn that frequently fought with the Shăn of Lake Su. Close to this lake is a place called Yao, where there lived a very brave man named Ch‘ang Sing Shan, who was also a skilled archer. He once had a dream where a Shăn snake transformed into a Taoist and said to him: ‘I am threatened by the Shăn from the lake of Lu. Can you help me? If you do, I’ll reward you generously. The tight white chain represents me.’ The next day, Sing Shan went to the lake shore with a young man from Yao and fell asleep again. He waited until the waves became choppy and crashed onto the shore, making a noise like thunder. He saw two oxen approaching, one with a white belly and legs; then Sing Shan shot an arrow at it, and it turned out to be a Shăn. The water instantly changed to blood, and after being injured, the Shăn tried to return to the lake of Lu but died before making it there.
Kang Hi Dictionary.
Kang Hi Dictionary.
“The Shăn Kiao belongs to the Kiao species, and also has the appearance of a snake. It has horns like a dragon; the mane is red below the waist; all the scales are projecting. It eats swallows, and can emit an air which appears like a tower.
The Shăn Kiao is part of the Kiao species and looks like a snake. It has dragon-like horns and a red mane below its waist; all its scales stick out. It eats swallows and can release air that looks like a tower.
“Again, any turtle when old enough may be called a Shăn.”
“Again, any turtle when it's old enough may be called a Shăn.”
LONDON:
PRINTED BY W. H. ALLEN AND CO., 13 WATERLOO PLACE. S.W.
LONDON:
PRINTED BY W. H. ALLEN AND CO., 13 WATERLOO PLACE. S.W.
Footnotes:
References:
[1] This tributary offering is a common feature in dragon legends. A good example is that given by El Edrisi in his history of the dragon destroyed by Alexander the Great in the island of Mostachin (one of the Canaries?).
[1] This tributary offering is a common aspect in dragon legends. A good example is the one provided by El Edrisi in his account of the dragon that was defeated by Alexander the Great on the island of Mostachin (one of the Canary Islands?).
[2] The latest writer on this point summarizes his views, in his opening remarks, as follows:—“The science of heraldry has faithfully preserved to modern times various phases of some of those remarkable legends which, based upon a study of natural phenomena, exhibit the process whereby the greater part of mythology has come into existence. Thus we find the solar gryphon, the solar phœnix, a demi-eagle displayed issuing from flames of fire; the solar lion and the lunar unicorn, which two latter noble creatures now harmoniously support the royal arms. I propose in the following pages to examine the myth of the unicorn, the wild, white, fierce, chaste, moon, whose two horns, unlike those of mortal creatures, are indissolubly twisted into one; the creature that endlessly fights with the lion to gain the crown or summit of heaven, which neither may retain, and whose brilliant horn drives away the darkness and evil of the night even as we find in the myth, that Venym is defended by the horn of the unicorn.”—The Unicorn; a Mythological Investigation. Robert Brown, jun., F.S.A. London, 1881.
[2] The latest writer on this topic summarizes his views in his opening remarks as follows:—“The science of heraldry has effectively preserved various aspects of some remarkable legends that, based on a study of natural phenomena, show how much of mythology has come to be. For instance, we have the solar gryphon, the solar phoenix, a demi-eagle emerging from flames; the solar lion and the lunar unicorn, which now elegantly support the royal arms. In the following pages, I plan to explore the myth of the unicorn, the wild, white, fierce, chaste moon, whose two horns, unlike those of any earthly creature, are permanently twisted into one; the being that constantly battles with the lion to attain the crown or pinnacle of heaven, a prize neither can hold, and whose radiant horn dispels the darkness and evil of night, just as we see in the myth that Venym is protected by the unicorn’s horn.”—The Unicorn; a Mythological Investigation. Robert Brown, jun., F.S.A. London, 1881.
[3] “The midgard or world-serpent we have already become tolerably well acquainted with, and recognise in him the wild tumultuous sea. Thor contended with him; he got him on his hook, but did not succeed in killing him. We also remember how Thor tried to lift him in the form of a cat. The North abounds in stories about the sea-serpent, which are nothing but variations of the original myths of the Eddas. Odin cast him into the sea, where he shall remain until he is conquered by Thor in Ragnarok.”—Norse Mythology, p. 387. R. B. Anderson, Chicago, 1879.
[3] “The Midgard or world serpent is something we’ve come to know pretty well, and we recognize him as representing the wild, chaotic sea. Thor fought with him; he managed to hook him but couldn’t kill him. We also remember how Thor tried to lift him while pretending to be a cat. The North is full of tales about the sea serpent, which are just different takes on the original myths from the Eddas. Odin threw him into the sea, where he’ll stay until Thor defeats him during Ragnarok.”—Norse Mythology, p. 387. R. B. Anderson, Chicago, 1879.
[4] Vide Anderson.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Anderson.
[5] Just as even the greatest masters of fiction adapt but do not originate. Harold Skimpole and Wilkins Micawber sat unconsciously for their portraits in real life, and the most charming characters and fertile plots produced by that most prolific of all writers, A. Dumas, are mere elaborations of people and incidents with which historical memoirs provided him.
[5] Even the best fiction writers adapt instead of creating from scratch. Harold Skimpole and Wilkins Micawber unknowingly posed for their real-life portrayals, and the most delightful characters and rich plots from the incredibly prolific writer, A. Dumas, are just expansions of people and events that historical memoirs provided him.
[6] Atlantis; the Antediluvian World. J. Donelly, New York, 1882. The author has amassed, with untiring labour, a large amount of evidence to prove that the island of Atlantis, in place of being a myth or fable of Plato, really once existed; was the source of all modern arts and civilization; and was destroyed in a catastrophe which he identifies with the Biblical Deluge.
[6] Atlantis; the Antediluvian World. J. Donelly, New York, 1882. The author has worked tirelessly to gather substantial evidence proving that the island of Atlantis, instead of being a myth or legend created by Plato, actually existed; was the origin of all modern arts and civilization; and was destroyed in a catastrophe that he connects to the Biblical Flood.
[7] So also, Father Stanislaus Arlet, of the Society of Jesus, writing to the General of the Society in 1698 respecting a new Mission in Peru, and speaking of a Peruvian tribe calling themselves Canisian, says: “Having never before seen horses, or men resembling us in colour and dress, the astonishment they showed at our first appearance among them was a very pleasing spectacle to us, the sight of us terrifying them to such a degree that the bows and arrows fell from their hand; imagining, as they afterwards owned, that the man, his hat, his clothes, and the horse he rode upon, composed but one animal.”
[7] Similarly, Father Stanislaus Arlet from the Society of Jesus wrote to the General of the Society in 1698 about a new mission in Peru. He described a Peruvian tribe that called themselves Canisian, saying: “Having never seen horses or men who looked like us in skin color and clothing, their astonishment at our first arrival was striking. It was quite a sight for us, seeing how terrified they were to the point that their bows and arrows dropped from their hands. They later admitted that they believed the man, his hat, his clothes, and the horse he rode looked like one single creature.”
[8] The Voyages and Adventures of Ferdinand Mendez Pinto, done into English by H. C. Gent, London, 1653, p. 109. The vindication of Pinto’s reputation for veracity will doubtless one day be, to a great extent, effected, for although his interesting narrative is undoubtedly embroidered with a rich tissue of falsity, due apparently to an exaggerated credulity upon his part, and systematic deception upon that of his Chinese informants, he certainly is undeserving of the wholesale condemnation of which Congreve was the reflex when he made Foresight, addressing Sir Sampson Legend, say: “Thou modern Mandeville, Ferdinand Mendez Pinto was but a type of thee, thou liar of the first magnitude.”—Love for Love, Act. 2, Scene 1. There are many points in his narrative which are corroborated by history and the accounts of other voyages; and it must be remembered that, although the major part of the names of places and persons which he gives are now unrecognisable, yet this may be due to alterations from the lapse of time, and from the difficulty of recognising the true original Chinese or Japanese word under those produced by the foreign mode of transliteration in vogue in those days. Thus the Port Liampoo of Pinto is now and has been for many years past only known as Ningpo, the first name being a term of convenience, used by the early Portuguese voyagers, and long since abandoned. Just as the wonderful Quinsay of Marco Polo (still known by that name in Pinto’s time) has been only successfully identified (with Hangchow-fu) through the antiquarian research of Colonel Yule. So also the titles of Chaems, Tutons, Chumbins, Aytons, Anchacy’s, which Pinto refers to (p. 108), are only with difficulty recognisable in those respectively of Tsi‘ang (a Manchu governor), Tu-tung (Lieutenant-General), Tsung-ping (Brigadier-General), Tao-tai [??] (Intendant of Circuit) and Ngan-ch‘a She-sze (Provincial Judge), as rendered by the modern sinologue Mayers in his Essay on the Chinese Government, Shanghai, 1878. The incidental references to the country, people, habits, and products, contained in the chapter describing his passage in captivity from Nanquin to Pequin are true to nature, and the apparently obviously untruthful statement which he makes of the employment by the King of Tartary of thousands of rhinoceri both as beasts of burthen and articles of food (p. 158) is explicable, I think, on the supposition that some confusion has arisen, either in translation or transcription, between rhinoceros and camel. Anyone who has seen the long strings of camels wending their way to Pekin from the various northern roads through the passes into Mongolia, would readily believe that a large transport corps of them could easily be amassed by a despotic monarch; while the vast numbers of troops to which Pinto makes reference are confirmed by more or less authentic histories.
[8] The Voyages and Adventures of Ferdinand Mendez Pinto, translated into English by H. C. Gent, London, 1653, p. 109. The defense of Pinto’s reputation for honesty will undoubtedly be achieved to a significant extent one day, for while his captivating story is certainly embellished with a lot of falsehoods, likely due to his own excessive gullibility and the systematic deception of his Chinese informants, he truly does not deserve the blanket condemnation he received from Congreve when he had Foresight, addressing Sir Sampson Legend, say: “You modern Mandeville, Ferdinand Mendez Pinto was just a representative of you, you liar of the first order.” —Love for Love, Act. 2, Scene 1. Many aspects of his tale are supported by history and accounts from other voyages; and it's important to note that although most of the names of places and people he provides are now unrecognizable, this could be attributed to changes over time and the difficulty of identifying the true original Chinese or Japanese term under those given by the foreign transliteration methods common at that time. For example, the Port Liampoo mentioned by Pinto is now known simply as Ningpo, the former name being a convenient term used by early Portuguese sailors, and has long been set aside. Similarly, the impressive Quinsay referenced by Marco Polo (still known by that name in Pinto’s time) has only been accurately identified (as Hangchow-fu) through the historical research of Colonel Yule. Additionally, the names Chaems, Tutons, Chumbins, Aytons, Anchacy's that Pinto mentions (p. 108) are only with difficulty matched to their modern equivalents: Tsi‘ang (a Manchu governor), Tu-tung (Lieutenant-General), Tsung-ping (Brigadier-General), Tao-tai [??] (Intendant of Circuit), and Ngan-ch‘a She-sze (Provincial Judge), as rendered by the contemporary sinologist Mayers in his Essay on the Chinese Government, Shanghai, 1878. The incidental details about the country, its people, habits, and products in the chapter describing his journey in captivity from Nanquin to Pequin are realistic, and the seemingly implausible claim he makes about the King of Tartary employing thousands of rhinoceroses both as pack animals and food (p. 158) could be explained by assuming there was some confusion in translation or transcription between rhinoceros and camel. Anyone who has seen the long lines of camels making their way to Beijing from the various northern roads through the mountain passes into Mongolia would easily believe that a large transport unit of them could be assembled by an absolute monarch; meanwhile, the vast numbers of troops Pinto refers to are supported by more or less credible historical records.
[9] “I was myself an eye-witness of two such discoveries and helped to gather the articles together. The slanderers have long since been silenced, who were not ashamed to charge the discoverer with an imposture.”—Prof. Virchow, in Appendix I. to Schliemann’s Ilios. Murray, 1880.
[9] “I witnessed two of those discoveries myself and helped collect the items. The critics who shamelessly accused the discoverer of fraud have been silenced for a long time.” —Prof. Virchow, in Appendix I. to Schliemann’s Ilios. Murray, 1880.
[10] “But ask them to credit an electric telegram, to understand a steam-engine, to acknowledge the microscopic revelations spread out before their eyes, to put faith in the Atlantic cable or the East India House, and they will tell you that you are a barbarian with blue eyes, a fan kwai, and a sayer of that which is not. The dragon and the phœnix are true, but the rotifer and the message, the sixty miles an hour, the cable, and the captive kings are false.”—Household Words, October 30th, 1855.
[10] “But ask them to believe in an electric telegram, to understand a steam engine, to recognize the tiny discoveries in front of them, to have faith in the Atlantic cable or the East India Company, and they will tell you that you're a barbarian with blue eyes, a fan kwai, and someone who speaks nonsense. The dragon and the phoenix are real, but the rotifer and the message, the sixty miles an hour, the cable, and the captive kings are not.”—Household Words, October 30th, 1855.
[11] Address delivered to the Biological Section of the British Association. Glasgow, 1876.
[11] Address given to the Biological Section of the British Association. Glasgow, 1876.
[12] In 1854 a communication from the Torquay Natural History Society, confirming previous accounts by Mr. Goodwin Austen, Mr. Vivian, and the Rev. Mr. McEnery, “that worked flints occurred in Kents Hole with remains of extinct species,” was rejected as too improbable for publication.
[12] In 1854, a message from the Torquay Natural History Society, confirming earlier reports by Mr. Goodwin Austen, Mr. Vivian, and Rev. Mr. McEnery, “that worked flints were found in Kents Hole alongside remains of extinct species,” was dismissed as too unlikely to be published.
[13] “She is set down a thorough heretic, not at all to be believed, a manufacturer of unsound natural history, an inventor of false facts in science.”—Gosse, Romance of Nat. Hist., 2nd Series, p. 227.
[13] “She is considered a complete heretic, completely untrustworthy, someone who distorts natural history and creates false scientific facts.”—Gosse, Romance of Nat. Hist., 2nd Series, p. 227.
[15] “By the kindness of my friend, Mr. Bartlett, I have been enabled to examine a most beautiful Japanese carving in ivory, said to be one hundred and fifty years old, and called by the Japanese net suke or togle. These togles are handed down from one generation to the next, and they record any remarkable event that happens to any member of a family. This carving is an inch and a half long, and about as big as a walnut. It represents a lady in a quasi-leaning attitude, and at first sight it is difficult to perceive what she is doing; but after a while the details come out magnificently. The unfortunate lady has been seized by an octopus when bathing—for the lady wears a bathing-dress. One extended arm of the octopus is in the act of coiling round the lady’s neck, and she is endeavouring to pull it off with her right hand; another arm of the sea-monster is entwined round the left wrist, while the hand is fiercely tearing at the mouth of the brute. The other arms of the octopus are twined round, grasping the lady’s body and waist—in fact, her position reminds one very much of Laocoon in the celebrated statue of the snakes seizing him and his two sons. The sucking discs of the octopus are carved exactly as they are in nature, and the colour of the body of the creature, together with the formidable aspect of the eye, are wonderfully represented. The face of this Japanese lady is most admirably done; it expresses the utmost terror and alarm, and possibly may be a portrait. So carefully is the carving executed that the lady’s white teeth can be seen between her lips. The hair is a perfect gem of work; it is jet black, extended down the back, and tied at the end in a knot; in fact, it is so well done that I can hardly bring myself to think that it is not real hair, fastened on in some most ingenious manner; but by examining it under a powerful magnifying glass I find it is not so—it is the result of extraordinary cleverness in carving. The back of the little white comb fixed into the thick of the black hair adds to the effect of this magnificent carving of the hair. I congratulate Mr. Bartlett on the acquisition of this most beautiful curiosity. There is an inscription in Japanese characters on the underneath part of the carving, and Mr. Bartlett and myself would, of course, only be too glad to get this translated.”—Frank Buckland, in Land and Water.
[15] “Thanks to my friend, Mr. Bartlett, I’ve had the chance to examine a stunning Japanese ivory carving that's said to be one hundred and fifty years old, known in Japan as net suke or togle. These toggles are passed down through generations, capturing any significant events that occur within a family. This carving measures an inch and a half long, roughly the size of a walnut. It depicts a lady in a slightly leaning position, and at first glance, it’s hard to tell what she’s doing; but with a closer look, the details emerge beautifully. The poor lady has been grabbed by an octopus while bathing—she's wearing a bathing dress. One of the octopus's extended arms is coiling around the lady’s neck, and she’s trying to pull it off with her right hand; another arm is wrapped around her left wrist, while she fiercely tugs at the creature's mouth. The other arms of the octopus wrap around her body and waist—her posture is quite reminiscent of Laocoon in the famous statue where snakes are attacking him and his two sons. The suckers of the octopus are carved exactly as they appear in nature, and the creature’s body color, along with its fierce eye, is incredibly well represented. The face of this Japanese lady is beautifully done; it shows pure terror and panic and could possibly be a portrait. The carving is so detailed that you can see her white teeth between her lips. The hair is a true masterpiece; it’s jet black, flowing down her back, and tied in a knot at the end; in fact, it looks so real that I have a hard time believing it isn’t actual hair cleverly attached. Upon examining it with a strong magnifying glass, I realize it’s not—it's the result of extraordinary skill in carving. The back of the small white comb stuck in her thick black hair enhances the effect of this magnificent hair carving. I congratulate Mr. Bartlett on acquiring this beautiful curiosity. There’s an inscription in Japanese characters on the underside of the carving, and Mr. Bartlett and I would love to have it translated.”—Frank Buckland, in Land and Water.
[16] Max Müller, Science of Language, 4th edition, p. 163-165. London, 1864.
[16] Max Müller, Science of Language, 4th edition, p. 163-165. London, 1864.
[17] Science of Language, p. 168.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Language Science, p. 168.
[18] “When a naturalist, either by visiting such spots of earth as are still out of the way, or by his good fortune, finds a very queer plant or animal, he is forthwith accused of inventing his game, the word not being used in its old sense of discovery but in its modern of creation. As soon as the creature is found to sin against preconception, the great (mis?) guiding spirit, à priori by name, who furnishes philosophers with their omniscience pro re natâ, whispers that no such thing can be, and forthwith there is a charge of hoax. The heavens themselves have been charged with hoaxes. When Leverrier and Adams predicted a planet by calculation, it was gravely asserted in some quarters that the planet which had been calculated was not the planet but another which had clandestinely and improperly got into the neighbourhood of the true body. The disposition to suspect hoax is stronger than the disposition to hoax. Who was it that first announced that the classical writings of Greece and Rome were one huge hoax perpetrated by the monks in what the announcer would be as little or less inclined than Dr. Maitland to call the dark ages?”—Macmillan, 1860.
[18] “When a naturalist either visits remote areas or, through luck, discovers a very unusual plant or animal, people immediately accuse him of making it up. The term isn’t used in its old sense of discovery, but in its modern sense of creation. As soon as the creature defies expectations, the powerful (mis?) guiding force, known as à priori, which gives philosophers their false sense of omniscience pro re natâ, suggests that such a thing cannot exist, and immediately accusations of a hoax follow. Even the heavens have faced such accusations. When Leverrier and Adams predicted a planet through calculations, some gravely insisted that the predicted planet was not the planet but another that had improperly and secretly entered the vicinity of the real one. The tendency to suspect a hoax is stronger than the tendency to actually commit one. Who was it that first claimed that the classical writings of Greece and Rome were actually a massive hoax created by monks during what the accuser would be just as reluctant as Dr. Maitland to call the dark ages?”—Macmillan, 1860.
[20] Rara avis in terris, nigroque simillima cygno.
[20] A rare bird on earth, very much like a black swan.
[21] “Having showed the foregoing description of the mountain cow, called by the Spaniards ante [manatee?], to a person of honour, he was pleased to send it to a learned person in Holland.” This learned person discusses it and compares it with the hippopotamus, and winds up by saying, in reference to a description of the habits of the hippopotamus, as noticed at Loango by Captain Rogers, to the effect that when they are in the water they will sink to the bottom, and then walk as on dry ground, “but what he says of her sinking to the bottom in deep rivers, and walking there, if he adds, what I think he supposes, that it rises again, and comes on the land, I much question; for that such a huge body should raise itself up again (though I know whales and great fish can do) transcends the faith of J. H.”—F. J. Knapton, Collection of Voyages, vol. ii., part ii. p. 13. 4 vols., London, 1729.
[21] “After sharing the earlier description of the mountain cow, called by the Spaniards ante [manatee?], with a respected individual, he kindly forwarded it to a knowledgeable person in Holland.” This knowledgeable person discusses it and compares it to the hippopotamus, concluding by referencing the habits of the hippopotamus as noted by Captain Rogers in Loango, stating that when they are in the water, they sink to the bottom and walk as if on dry land. He adds, “But what he says about it sinking to the bottom in deep rivers and walking there, if he additionally suggests, as I think he does, that it rises again and comes onto land, I seriously doubt; for such a large creature raising itself up again (though I know whales and large fish can do this) goes beyond the belief of J. H.”—F. J. Knapton, Collection of Voyages, vol. ii., part ii. p. 13. 4 vols., London, 1729.
[22] Historical Account of Discoveries and Travels in Asia. Hugh Murray, F.R.S.E., 3 vols. 8vo. Edinburgh, 1820.
[22] Historical Account of Discoveries and Travels in Asia. Hugh Murray, F.R.S.E., 3 vols. 8vo. Edinburgh, 1820.
[23] Bk. x., chap. 53.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book x, chapter 53.
[24] A writer in Macmillan’s Magazine in 1860 concludes a series of objections to the canal as follows: “And the Emperor must hesitate to identify himself with an operation which might not impossibly come to be designated by posterity as ‘Napoleon’s Folly.’”
[24] A writer in Macmillan’s Magazine in 1860 wraps up a series of arguments against the canal by stating: “And the Emperor must think twice about aligning himself with a project that might eventually be labeled by future generations as ‘Napoleon’s Folly.’”
[25] The Bower Bird, Ptilonorhyncus holosericeus, and the Garden-building Bird of New Guinea, Amblyornis inornara.
[25] The Bower Bird, Ptilonorhyncus holosericeus, and the Garden-building Bird of New Guinea, Amblyornis inornara.
[26] Recherches, &c. des Mammiferes, plate 1. Paris, 1868 to 1874.
[26] Researches, etc. on Mammals, plate 1. Paris, 1868 to 1874.
[27] “This obstacle was a forest of oaks, not giant oaks, but the very reverse, a forest of dwarf oaks (Quercus nana). Far as the eye could reach extended the singular wood, in which no tree rose above thirty inches in height. Yet was it no thicket, no undergrowth of shrubs, but a true forest of oaks, each tree having its separate stem, its boughs, its lobed leaves, and its bunches of brown acorns.”—Capt. Mayne Reid, The War Trail, chap. lxiv.
[27] “This obstacle was a forest of oaks, not giant oaks, but the exact opposite, a forest of dwarf oaks (Quercus nana). As far as the eye could see, this unusual wood stretched, where no tree grew taller than thirty inches. Yet it was not a thicket, nor a patch of shrubs, but a true forest of oaks, each tree having its own trunk, its branches, its lobed leaves, and its clusters of brown acorns.”—Capt. Mayne Reid, The War Trail, chap. lxiv.
[28] Respecting the timber trees of this tract, Dr. Ferdinand von Mueller, the Government botanist, thus writes:—“At the desire of the writer of these pages, Mr. D. Bogle measured a fallen tree of Eucalyptus amygdalina, in the deep recesses of Dandenong, and obtained for it a length of 420 feet, with proportions of width, indicated in a design of a monumental structure placed in the exhibition; while Mr. G. Klein took the measurement of a Eucalyptus on the Black Spur, ten miles distant from Healesville, 480 feet high! In the State forest of Dandenong, it was found by actual measurement that an acre of ground contained twenty large trees of an apparent average height of about 350 feet.”—R. Brough Smyth, The Gold Fields of Victoria. Melbourne, 1869.
[28] Regarding the timber trees in this area, Dr. Ferdinand von Mueller, the Government botanist, stated:—“At my request, Mr. D. Bogle measured a fallen tree of Eucalyptus amygdalina in the dense woods of Dandenong, and it measured 420 feet long, with dimensions represented in a design for a monumental structure showcased in the exhibition; meanwhile, Mr. G. Klein measured a Eucalyptus on the Black Spur, ten miles away from Healesville, which was 480 feet tall! In the Dandenong State forest, actual measurements revealed that one acre of land contained twenty large trees with an average height of about 350 feet.”—R. Brough Smyth, The Gold Fields of Victoria. Melbourne, 1869.
[29] “In the next place, we must remember how impossible it is for the mind to invent an entirely new fact. There is nothing in the mind of man that has not pre-existed in nature. Can we imagine a person, who never saw or heard of an elephant, drawing a picture of such a two-tailed creature?”—J. Donelly, Rangarok, p. 119. New York, 1883.
[29] “Next, we have to acknowledge how impossible it is for the mind to create a completely new fact. There’s nothing in the human mind that hasn’t already existed in nature. Can we picture someone who has never seen or heard of an elephant drawing a picture of such a creature with two tails?”—J. Donelly, Rangarok, p. 119. New York, 1883.
[30] “I conceive that quite a large proportion of the most profound thinkers are satisfied to exert their memory very moderately. It is, in fact, a distraction from close thought to exert the memory overmuch, and a man engaged in the study of an abstruse subject will commonly rather turn to his book-shelves for the information he requires than tax his memory to supply it.”—R. A. Proctor, Pop. Sci. Monthly, Jan. 1874.
[30] “I believe that a significant number of the deepest thinkers are happy to use their memory only a little. In fact, relying too heavily on memory can distract from focused thinking, and someone studying a complex topic usually prefers to refer to their books for the information they need rather than strain their memory to recall it.” —R. A. Proctor, Pop. Sci. Monthly, Jan. 1874.
[31] “It was through one of these happy chances (so the Brothers Grimm wrote in 1819) that we came to make the acquaintance of a peasant woman of the village of Nieder-Zwehrn, near Cassel, who told us the greater part of the Märchen of the second volume, and the most beautiful of it too. She held the old tales firmly in her memory, and would sometimes say that this gift was not granted to everyone, and that many a one could not keep anything in its proper connection. Anyone inclined to believe that tradition is easily corrupted or carelessly kept, and that therefore it could not possibly last long, should have heard how steadily she always abided by her record, and how she stuck to its accuracy. She never altered anything in repeating it, and if she made a slip, at once righted herself as soon as she became aware of it, in the very midst of her tale. The attachment to tradition among people living on in the same kind of life with unbroken regularity, is stronger than we, who are fond of change, can understand.”—Odinic Songs in Shetland. Karl Blind, Nineteenth Century, June 1879.
[31] “It was through one of these fortunate events (as the Brothers Grimm noted in 1819) that we got to know a peasant woman from the village of Nieder-Zwehrn, near Cassel, who shared most of the fairy tales from the second volume, including the most beautiful ones. She had the old stories firmly planted in her memory and would sometimes mention that this ability wasn’t something everyone had, and that many people struggled to keep things in their proper context. Anyone who thinks tradition can be easily corrupted or poorly maintained, and therefore wouldn't last long, should have witnessed how consistently she adhered to her recounting and how she upheld its accuracy. She never altered anything while telling it, and if she made a mistake, she immediately corrected herself as soon as she realized it, even in the middle of her story. The connection to tradition among people who live a consistent lifestyle is stronger than we, who enjoy change, can comprehend.” —Odinic Songs in Shetland. Karl Blind, Nineteenth Century, June 1879.
[32] See quotation from Gladstone, Nineteenth Century, Oct. 1879.
[32] See quotation from Gladstone, Nineteenth Century, Oct. 1879.
[33] Mr. C. P. Daly, President of the American Geographical Society, informs us, in his Annual Address [for 1880], that in one book found in the royal library at Nineveh, of the date 2000 B.C., there is—
[33] Mr. C. P. Daly, President of the American Geographical Society, informs us, in his Annual Address [for 1880], that in one book found in the royal library at Nineveh, from the year 2000 BCE, there is—
1. A catalogue of stars.
A star catalog.
2. Enumeration of twelve constellations forming our present zodiac.
2. List of twelve constellations that make up our current zodiac.
3. The intimation of a Sabbath.
3. The hint of a day of rest.
4. A connection indicated (according to Mr. Perville) between the weather and the changes of the moon.
4. A link suggested (according to Mr. Perville) between the weather and the phases of the moon.
5. A notice of the spots on the sun: a fact they could only have known by the aid of telescopes, which it is supposed they possessed from observations that they have noted down of the rising of Venus, and the fact that Layard found a crystal lens in the ruins of Nineveh. (N.B.—As to the above, I must say that telescopes are not always necessary to see the spots on the sun: these were distinctly visible with the naked eye, in the early mornings, to myself and the officers of the S.S. Scotia, in the Red Sea, in the month of August of 1883, after the great volcanic disturbances near Batavia. The resulting atmospheric effects were very marked in the Red Sea, as elsewhere, the sun, when near the horizon, appearing of a pale green colour, and exhibiting the spots distinctly.)
5. A notice about the spots on the sun: information they could only have known with the help of telescopes, which they likely had based on their observations of Venus rising and the fact that Layard found a crystal lens in the ruins of Nineveh. (N.B.—As for the above, I must say that telescopes aren’t always necessary to see the spots on the sun: I and the officers of the S.S. Scotia were able to see them clearly with the naked eye during early mornings in August 1883 while in the Red Sea, following the major volcanic disturbances near Batavia. The resulting atmospheric effects were very noticeable in the Red Sea, as elsewhere, with the sun appearing pale green and showing the spots clearly when it was near the horizon.)
[34] Ammianus Marcellinus (bk. xxii., ch. xv., s. 20), in speaking of the Pyramids, says: “There are also subterranean passages and winding retreats, which, it is said, men skilful in the ancient mysteries, by means of which they divined the coming of a flood, constructed in different places lest the memory of all their sacred ceremonies should be lost.”
[34] Ammianus Marcellinus (bk. xxii., ch. xv., s. 20), when talking about the Pyramids, says: “There are also underground passages and winding paths, which, it’s said, were built by those skilled in ancient mysteries, to predict the arrival of a flood, in different locations so that the memory of all their sacred ceremonies wouldn't be forgotten.”
As affording a minor example of prophesy, I quote a correspondent’s communication, relating to Siam, to the North China Daily News of July 28th, 1881:—“Singularly enough the prevalence of cholera in Siam this season has been predicted for some months. The blossoming of the bamboo (which in India is considered the invariable forerunner of an epidemic) was looked upon as ominous, while the enormous quantity and high quality of the fruit produced was cited as pointing out the overcharge of the earth with matter which, though tending to the development of vegetable life, is deleterious to human. From these and other sources of knowledge open to those accustomed to read the book of nature, the prevalence of cholera, which, since 1873, has been almost unknown in Siam, was predicted and looked for; and, unlike most modern predictions, it has been certainly fulfilled. So common was the belief, that when, some months since, a foreign official in Siamese employ applied for leave of absence, it was opposed by some of the native officials on the ground that he ought to stay and take his chance of the cholera with the rest of them.”
As a small example of prophecy, I’m quoting a letter from a correspondent regarding Siam, published in the North China Daily News on July 28th, 1881:—“Interestingly, the outbreak of cholera in Siam this season was predicted months in advance. The blooming of the bamboo (which in India is seen as a certain sign of an epidemic) was regarded as a bad omen, while the large amount and high quality of fruit produced were viewed as signs of an excess of materials in the earth that, although promoting plant life, can be harmful to humans. From these and other insights available to those familiar with nature, the occurrence of cholera, which has been almost absent in Siam since 1873, was anticipated; and, unlike most modern predictions, it has certainly come true. The belief was so widespread that when, a few months ago, a foreign official working in Siam requested leave, some of the local officials opposed it because they thought he should stay and face the cholera along with everyone else.”
[35] “It is now generally admitted by biologists who have made a study of the Vertebrata that birds have come down to us through the Dinosaurs, and the close affinity of the latter with recent struthious birds will hardly be questioned. The case amounts almost to a demonstration if we compare with Dinosaurs their contemporaries, the Mesozoic birds. The classes of birds and reptiles as now living are separated by a gulf so profound that a few years since it was cited by the opponents of evolution as the most important break in the animal series, and one which that doctrine could not bridge over. Since then, as Huxley has clearly shown, this gap has been virtually filled by the discoveries of bird-like reptiles and reptilian birds. Compsognathus and Archæopteryx of the old world, and Icthyornis and Hesperornis of the new, are the stepping-stones by which the evolutionist of to-day leads the doubting brother across the shallow remnant of the gulf, once thought impassable.”—Marsh.
[35] “It is now widely accepted by biologists who study Vertebrates that birds evolved from Dinosaurs, and the close relationship between the two and modern flightless birds is hardly disputed. The evidence becomes almost irrefutable when we compare Dinosaurs with their contemporaries, the Mesozoic birds. The distinction between living birds and reptiles is so significant that just a few years ago, it was used by critics of evolution as the most crucial gap in the animal lineage, one that the theory couldn't explain. However, as Huxley has demonstrated, this gap has been largely bridged by the discovery of bird-like reptiles and reptilian birds. Compsognathus and Archæopteryx from the old world, and Ichthyornis and Hesperornis from the new, are the stepping-stones that modern evolutionists use to guide skeptical individuals across the once-thought-impassable gap.” —Marsh.
[36] Professor Carl Vogt regards the Archæopteryx “as neither reptile nor bird, but as constituting an intermediate type. He points out that there is complete homology between the scales or spines of reptiles and the feathers of birds. The feather of the bird is only a reptile’s scale further developed, and the reptile’s scale is a feather which has remained in the embryonic condition. He considers the reptilian homologies to preponderate.”
[36] Professor Carl Vogt sees the Archæopteryx “as neither a reptile nor a bird, but as an intermediate type. He notes that there is complete similarity between the scales or spines of reptiles and the feathers of birds. A bird's feather is just a reptile's scale that has evolved further, and a reptile's scale is essentially a feather that has stayed in its early form. He believes that the similarities with reptiles are more significant.”
[37] A similar habit is ascribed by the Chinese to the mammoth and to the gigantic Sivatherium (Fig. 6, p. 39), a four-horned stag, which had the bulk of an elephant, and exceeded it in height. It was remarkable for being in some respects between the stags and the pachyderms. The Dinotherium (Fig. 8), which had a trunk like an elephant, and two inverted tusks, presented in its skull a mixture of the characteristics of the elephant, hippopotamus, tapir, and dugong. Its remains occur in the Miocene of Europe.
[37] The Chinese attribute a similar habit to the mammoth and the giant Sivatherium (Fig. 6, p. 39), a four-horned deer that was as massive as an elephant and taller than one. This creature was notable for having traits that placed it somewhat between deer and large mammals. The Dinotherium (Fig. 8), which had a trunk similar to that of an elephant and two tusks pointing downward, exhibited a blend of features from elephants, hippopotamuses, tapirs, and dugongs in its skull. Its fossils have been found in the Miocene deposits of Europe.
Fig. 8.—Dinotherium. (After Figuier.)
Fig. 8.—Dinotherium. (After Figuier.)
[38] “It enters Europe early in April, spreads over France, Britain, Denmark, and the south of Sweden, which it reaches by the beginning of May. It does not enter Brittany, the Channel Islands, or the western part of England, never visiting Wales, except the extreme south of Glamorganshire, and rarely extending farther north than Yorkshire.”—A. R. Wallace, Geographical Distribution of Animals, vol. i. p. 21. London, 1876.
[38] “It arrives in Europe in early April, spreads across France, Britain, Denmark, and the south of Sweden, reaching there by early May. It doesn’t go into Brittany, the Channel Islands, or the western part of England, and it never visits Wales, except for the very southern part of Glamorganshire, and it rarely goes farther north than Yorkshire.” —A. R. Wallace, Geographical Distribution of Animals, vol. i. p. 21. London, 1876.
[39] Bible Customs in Bible Lands. By H. J. Van Lennep, D.D. 1875. Quoted in Nature, March 24, 1881.
[39] Bible Customs in Bible Lands. By H. J. Van Lennep, D.D. 1875. Quoted in Nature, March 24, 1881.
[41] Thus Mr. Wallace considers that the identity of the small fish, Galaxias attenuatus, which occurs in the mountain streams of Tasmania, with one found in those of New Zealand, the Falkland Islands, and the temperate regions of South America, cannot be considered as demonstrating a land connection between these places within the period of its specific existence. For there is a possibility that its ova have been transported from one point to another on floating ice; and for similar reasons fresh-water fish generally are unsafe guides to a classification of zoological regions. Mr. Darwin has shown (Origin of Species, and Nature, vol. xviii. p. 120 and vol. xxv. p. 529) that mollusca can be conveyed attached to or entangled in the claws of migratory birds. Birds themselves are liable to be blown great distances by gales of wind. Beetles and other flying insects may be similarly transferred. Reptiles are occasionally conveyed on floating logs and uprooted trees. Mammals alone appear to be really trustworthy guides towards such a classification, from their being less liable than the other classes to accidental dispersion.
[41] So, Mr. Wallace believes that the identity of the small fish, Galaxias attenuatus, found in the mountain streams of Tasmania, is the same as a species found in the streams of New Zealand, the Falkland Islands, and the temperate areas of South America, but this doesn’t necessarily prove there was a land connection between these locations during its specific existence. It’s possible that its eggs were transported from one place to another on floating ice; and for similar reasons, freshwater fish generally aren’t reliable indicators for classifying zoological regions. Mr. Darwin has shown (Origin of Species, and Nature, vol. xviii. p. 120 and vol. xxv. p. 529) that mollusks can be carried attached to or caught in the claws of migratory birds. Birds themselves can be swept away by strong winds over long distances. Beetles and other flying insects might also be moved this way. Reptiles can sometimes be transported on floating logs and uprooted trees. Mammals seem to be the most reliable indicators for such classifications because they’re less likely than the other groups to be spread accidentally.
[42] Mémoires concernant l’histoire, &c. des Chinois, par les Missionaires de Pekin, vol. iv. p. 481.
[42] Memoirs about the history, etc., of the Chinese, by the Missionaries of Beijing, vol. iv. p. 481.
[43] The Natural History of Pliny, J. Bostock and H. T. Riley, book viii. chap iv.
[43] The Natural History of Pliny, J. Bostock and H. T. Riley, book 8, chapter 4.
[44] The Voyage of the Vega, A. E. Nordenskjöld. London, 1881.
[44] The Voyage of the Vega, A. E. Nordenskjöld. London, 1881.
[45] On the Range of the Mammoth in Space and Time, by W. B. Dawkins, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., 1879, p. 138.
[45] The Range of the Mammoth in Space and Time, by W. B. Dawkins, Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, 1879, p. 138.
[46] The notice is taken from Les Peuples du Caucause, ou Voyage d’Abou-el-Cassim, par M. C. D’Ohsson, p. 80, as follows:—“On trouve souvent dans la Boulgarie des os (fossils) d’une grandeur prodigieuse. J’ai vu une dent qui avait deux palmes de large sur quatre de long, et un crâne qui ressemblait à une hutte (Arabe). On y déterre des dents semblables aux défenses d’éléphants, blanche comme la neige et pesant jusqu’ à deux cents menns. On ne sait pas à quel animal elles out appartenu, mais on les transporte dans le Khoragur (Kiva), où elles se vendent à grand prix. On en fait des peignes, des vases, et d’autres objets, comme on façonne l’ivoire; toute fois cette substance est plus dure que l’ivoire; jamais elle ne se brise.”
[46] The notice is taken from Les Peuples du Caucase, ou Voyage d’Abou-el-Cassim, by M. C. D’Ohsson, p. 80, as follows:—“In Bulgaria, colossal fossil bones are often found. I saw a tooth that was two palms wide and four long, and a skull that looked like an Arab hut. They unearth teeth similar to elephant tusks, white as snow and weighing up to two hundred menns. It's not known which animal they belonged to, but they are transported to Khoragur (Kiva), where they sell for a high price. They are made into combs, vases, and other items, just like ivory; however, this substance is harder than ivory and never breaks.”
[47] The World before the Deluge, L. Figuier. London, 1865.
[47] The World before the Deluge, L. Figuier. London, 1865.
[48] According to Woodward, over two thousand grinders were dredged up by the fishermen of Happisburgh in the space of thirteen years; and other localities in and about England are also noted.—Dana’s Manual of Geology, p. 564.
[48] According to Woodward, over two thousand grinders were pulled up by the fishermen of Happisburgh over a period of thirteen years; other places in and around England are also mentioned. —Dana’s Manual of Geology, p. 564.
[49] Lyell, Antiquity of Man, p. 185, 2nd edit., 1863.
[49] Lyell, Antiquity of Man, p. 185, 2nd ed., 1863.
[52] Palæontology, R. Owen. Edinburgh, 1860.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Paleontology, R. Owen. Edinburgh, 1860.
[53] The British Lion, W. Boyd Dawkins, Contemporary Review, 1882.
[53] The British Lion, W. Boyd Dawkins, Contemporary Review, 1882.
[54] The Moa was associated with other species also nearly or totally extinct: some belonging to the same genus, others to those of Papteryx, of Nestor, and of Notornis. One survivor of the latter was obtained by Mr. Gideon Mantell, and described by my father, Mr. John Gould, in 1850. I believe the Nestor is still, rarely, met with. Mr. Mantell is of opinion that the Moa and his congeners continued in existence long after the advent of the aboriginal Maori. Mr. Mantell discovered a gigantic fossil egg, presumably that of the Moa.
[54] The Moa was linked to other species that are also nearly or completely extinct: some from the same genus, and others from the genera Papteryx, Nestor, and Notornis. One surviving member from the latter was collected by Mr. Gideon Mantell and described by my father, Mr. John Gould, in 1850. I believe the Nestor is still, though rarely, encountered. Mr. Mantell thinks that the Moa and its relatives existed for a long time after the arrival of the indigenous Maori. Mr. Mantell found a huge fossil egg, likely that of the Moa.
[55] A. E. Nordenskjöld, The Voyage of the ‘Vega,’ vol. i. p. 272, et seq. London, 1881.
[55] A. E. Nordenskjöld, The Voyage of the ‘Vega,’ vol. i. p. 272, et seq. London, 1881.
[56] Pliny, Nat. Hist., Bk. x., chap. xvii., and Bk. xxx., chap. liii.
[56] Pliny, Nat. Hist., Bk. 10, chap. 17, and Bk. 30, chap. 53.
[57] The Romance of Natural History, by P. H. Gosse, 2nd Series, London 1875.
[57] The Romance of Natural History, by P. H. Gosse, 2nd Series, London 1875.
[58] Pop. Sci. Monthly, October 1878.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Popular Science Monthly, October 1878.
[59] Excelsior, vol. iii. London, 1855.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Excelsior, vol. 3. London, 1855.
[60] The Chinese Classics, vol. iii. p. 1, by James Legge, B.D.
[60] The Chinese Classics, vol. iii. p. 1, by James Legge, B.D.
[61] Inaugural Address by President, T. W. Kingsmill, North China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1877.
[61] Inaugural Address by President T. W. Kingsmill, North China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1877.
[62] Chabas, Études sur l’Antiquité Historique, d’après les sources Égyptiennes.
[62] Chabas, Studies on Historical Antiquity, Based on Egyptian Sources.
[63] Subsequently to 1874.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ After 1874.
[64] O. F. von Mollendorf, Journal of North China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, New Series, No. 2, and T. W. Kingsmill, “The Border Lands of Geology and History,” Journal of North China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1877.
[64] O. F. von Mollendorf, Journal of North China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, New Series, No. 2, and T. W. Kingsmill, “The Border Lands of Geology and History,” Journal of North China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1877.
[65] “Intercourse of China with Eastern Turkestan and the adjacent country in the second century B.C.,” T. W. Kingsmill, Journal of North China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, New Series, No. 14.
[65] “Trade between China and Eastern Turkestan and the nearby region in the second century BCE,” T. W. Kingsmill, Journal of North China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, New Series, No. 14.
[66] The Natural History of Pliny. Translated by J. Bostock and H. T. Biley, 6 vols. Bohn, London, 1857.
[66] The Natural History of Pliny. Translated by J. Bostock and H. T. Biley, 6 vols. Bohn, London, 1857.
[67] Æliani de Natura Animalium, F. Jacobs. Jenæ, 1832.
[67] Aelian on the Nature of Animals, F. Jacobs. Jena, 1832.
[68] Géographie d’Edrisi, traduite de l’Arabe en Français, P. Amédée Jaubert, 2 vols. Paris, 1836.
[68] Geography of Edrisi, translated from Arabic to French, P. Amédée Jaubert, 2 vols. Paris, 1836.
[69] Phil. Trans., vol. cxlix. p. 43, 1859; vol. clxxi. p. 1,037, 1880; vol. clxxii. p. 547, 1881.
[69] Phil. Trans., vol. 149, p. 43, 1859; vol. 171, p. 1,037, 1880; vol. 172, p. 547, 1881.
[70] Description of some New Species and Genera of Reptiles from Western Australia, discovered by John Gould, Esq., Annals and Magazine of Natural History, vol. vii. p. 88, 1841.
[70] Description of some New Species and Genera of Reptiles from Western Australia, discovered by John Gould, Esq., Annals and Magazine of Natural History, vol. vii. p. 88, 1841.
[71] “We shall, I think, eventually more fully recognise that, as is the case with the periods of the day, each of the larger geological divisions follows the other, without any actual break or boundary; and that the minor subdivisions are like the hours on the clock, useful and conventional rather than absolutely fixed by any general cause in Nature.”—Annual Address, President of Geological Society, 1875.
[71] “I believe we will eventually understand more clearly that, just like the parts of the day, each major geological era flows into the next without any real gap or boundary; and that the smaller divisions are similar to hours on a clock—helpful and conventional rather than strictly determined by any overarching natural cause.”—Annual Address, President of Geological Society, 1875.
“With regard to stratigraphical geology, the main foundations are already laid, and a great part of the details filled in. The tendency of modern discoveries has already been, and will probably still be, to fill up those breaks, which, according to the view of many, though by no means all geologists, are so frequently assumed to exist between different geological periods and to bring about a more full recognition of the continuity of geological time. As knowledge increases, it will, I think, become more and more apparent that all existing divisions of time are to a considerable extent local and arbitrary. But, even when this is fully recognised, it will still be found desirable to retain them, if only for the sake of convenience and approximate precision.”—Annual Address, President of Geological Society, 1876.
“With respect to stratigraphical geology, the main foundations are already set, and many of the details are filled in. The trend of modern discoveries has been, and will likely continue to be, to address those gaps that, according to many—though not all—geologists, are often thought to exist between different geological periods, leading to a better understanding of the continuity of geological time. As knowledge grows, I believe it will become increasingly clear that all current divisions of time are largely local and arbitrary. However, even when this is fully acknowledged, it will still be useful to keep them, if only for the sake of convenience and a rough sense of precision.”—Annual Address, President of Geological Society, 1876.
[72] “It was not until January 1832, that the second volume of the Principles was published, when it was received with as much favour as the first had been. It related more especially to the changes in the organic world, while the former volume had treated mainly of the inorganic forces of nature. Singularly enough, some of the points which were seized on by his great fellow-labourer Murchison for his presidential address to this Society in 1832, as subjects for felicitation, are precisely those which the candid mind of Lyell, ever ready to attach the full value to discoveries or arguments from time to time brought forward, even when in opposition to his own views, ultimately found reason to modify. We can never, I think, more highly appreciate Sir Charles Lyell’s freshness of mind, his candour and love of truth, than when we compare certain portions of the first edition of the Principles with those which occupy the same place in the last, and trace the manner in which his judicial intellect was eventually led to conclusions diametrically opposed to those which he originally held. To those acquainted only with the latest editions of the Principles, and with his Antiquity of Man, it may sound almost ironical in Murchison to have written, ‘I cannot avoid noticing the clear and impartial manner in which the untenable parts of the dogmas concerning the alteration and transmutation of species and genera are refuted, and how satisfactorily the author confirms the great truth of the recent appearance of man upon our planet.’
[72] “It wasn't until January 1832 that the second volume of the Principles was published, and it was received with as much enthusiasm as the first. This volume focused more on changes in the organic world, while the earlier volume dealt mainly with the inorganic forces of nature. Interestingly, some of the points that his great collaborator Murchison highlighted in his presidential address to this Society in 1832 as topics of praise are exactly those that the open-minded Lyell, always willing to recognize the value of discoveries or arguments—even when they contradicted his own views—ultimately found himself adjusting his stance on. We can never truly appreciate Sir Charles Lyell’s refreshing mindset, his honesty, and his pursuit of truth more than when we compare certain parts of the first edition of the Principles with the corresponding sections in the last edition, and observe how his analytical mind was eventually led to conclusions that were completely opposite to his original beliefs. For those who are only familiar with the latest editions of the Principles and his Antiquity of Man, it might seem almost ironic that Murchison wrote, ‘I cannot avoid noticing the clear and impartial manner in which the untenable parts of the dogmas regarding the alteration and transmutation of species and genera are refuted, and how satisfactorily the author confirms the great truth of the recent appearance of man on our planet.’”
“By the work (Principles of Geology, vol. iii.), as a whole, was dealt the most telling blow that had ever fallen upon those to whom it appears ‘more philosophical to speculate on the possibilities of the past than patiently to explore the realities of the present,’ while the earnest and careful endeavour to reconcile the former indications of change with the evidence of gradual mutation now in progress, or which may be in progress, received its greatest encouragement. The doctrines which Hutton and Playfair had held and taught assumed new and more vigorous life as better principles were explained by their eminent successor, and were supported by arguments which, as a whole, were incontrovertible.”—Annual Address, President of Geological Society, 1876.
“By the work (Principles of Geology, vol. iii.), as a whole, dealt the most impactful blow that had ever struck those who believe it’s ‘more philosophical to speculate on the possibilities of the past than to patiently explore the realities of the present,’ while the sincere and careful effort to reconcile previous signs of change with the evidence of gradual evolution currently happening, or that may be happening, gained its strongest support. The ideas that Hutton and Playfair taught gained new and stronger life as their notable successor explained better principles, backed by arguments that, overall, were undeniable.” —Annual Address, President of Geological Society, 1876.
“But, as Sir Roderick Murchison has long ago proved, there are parts of the record which are singularly complete, and in those parts we have the proof of creation without any indication of development. The Silurian rocks, as regards oceanic life, are perfect and abundant in the forms they have preserved. Yet there are no fish. The Devonian age followed tranquilly and without a break, and in the Devonian sea, suddenly, fish appear, appear in shoals, and in form of the highest and most perfect type.”—The Duke of Argyll, Primeval Man, p. 45, London, 1869.
“But, as Sir Roderick Murchison proved long ago, there are parts of the record that are remarkably complete, and in those parts we have proof of creation without any signs of development. The Silurian rocks, regarding oceanic life, are perfect and rich in the forms they have preserved. Yet there are no fish. The Devonian age followed smoothly and without interruption, and in the Devonian sea, fish suddenly appear, coming in shoals and in the most advanced and perfect forms.”—The Duke of Argyll, Primeval Man, p. 45, London, 1869.
[73] T. Mellard Reade, “Limestone as an Index of Geological Time,” Proceedings, Royal Society, London, vol. xxviii., p. 281.
[73] T. Mellard Reade, “Limestone as an Indicator of Geological Time,” Proceedings, Royal Society, London, vol. xxviii., p. 281.
[74] Scientific American, Supplement, February 1881.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scientific American, Supplement, February 1881.
[75] Proceedings, Royal Society, vol. xv. No. 82, 1866.
[75] Proceedings, Royal Society, vol. 15, No. 82, 1866.
[76] Athenæum, August 25, 1860, &c.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Athenaeum, August 25, 1860, etc.
[77] The mass of astronomers, however, deny that this is possible to any very great extent.
[77] Most astronomers, however, deny that this is possible to any significant degree.
[78] James Croll, F.R.S., &c., Climate and Time in their Geological Relations.
[78] James Croll, F.R.S., etc., Climate and Time in their Geological Relations.
[81] “Starting from the opinion generally accepted among geologists, that man was on the earth at the close of the Glacial epoch, Professor B. F. Mudge adduces evidence to prove that the antiquity of man cannot be less than 200,000 years.
[81] “Based on the widely accepted view among geologists that humans were on Earth at the end of the Ice Age, Professor B. F. Mudge presents evidence to show that the age of humans is at least 200,000 years.”
“His argument, as given in the Kansas City Review of Science, is about as follows:—
“His argument, as presented in the Kansas City Review of Science, is roughly as follows:—
“After the Glacial epoch, geologists fix three distinct epochs, the Champlain, the Terrace, and the Delta, all supposed to be of nearly equal lengths.
“After the Ice Age, geologists identify three distinct periods: the Champlain, the Terrace, and the Delta, all believed to be roughly of equal lengths.”
“Now we have in the delta of the Mississippi a means of measuring the duration of the third of these epochs.
“Now we have in the delta of the Mississippi a way to measure the duration of the third of these epochs.
“For a distance of about two hundred miles of this delta are seen forest growths of large trees, one after the other, with interspaces of sand. There are ten of these distinct forest growths, which have begun and ended one after the other. The trees are the bald cypress (Taxodium) of the Southern States, and some of them were over twenty-five feet in diameter. One contained over five thousand seven hundred annual rings. In some instances these huge trees have grown over the stumps of others equally large, and such instances occur in all, or nearly all, of the ten forest beds. This gives to each forest a period of 10,000 years.
"For about two hundred miles of this delta, you can see large forests of trees, one after another, with patches of sand in between. There are ten of these distinct forest areas, each having started and ended sequentially. The trees are bald cypress (Taxodium) native to the Southern States, with some measuring over twenty-five feet in diameter. One tree had more than five thousand seven hundred annual rings. In some cases, these massive trees have grown over the stumps of other equally large ones, and this occurs in nearly all of the ten forest beds. This gives each forest a history of 10,000 years."
“Ten such periods give 100,000 years, to say nothing of the time covered by the interval between the ending of one forest and the beginning of another, an interval which in most cases was considerable.
“Ten such periods make up 100,000 years, not to mention the time taken between the end of one forest and the start of another, a gap that was significant in most cases.”
“‘Such evidence,’ writes Professor Mudge, ‘would be received in any court of law as sound and satisfactory. We do not see how such proof is to be discarded when applied to the antiquity of our race.
“‘Such evidence,’ writes Professor Mudge, ‘would be accepted in any court of law as valid and satisfactory. We don’t understand how this kind of proof can be dismissed when considering the ancient history of our species.
“‘There is satisfactory evidence that man lived in the Champlain epoch. But the Terrace epoch, or the greater part of it, intervenes between the Champlain and the Delta epochs, thus adding to my 100,000 years.
“‘There is solid evidence that humans lived during the Champlain epoch. However, the Terrace epoch, or most of it, comes between the Champlain and the Delta epochs, which adds to my 100,000 years.
“‘If only as much time is given to both those epochs as to the Delta period, 200,000 years is the total result.’”—Popular Science Monthly, No. 91, vol. xvi. No. 1, p. 140, November 1878.
“‘If only as much time is given to both those periods as to the Delta period, the total result is 200,000 years.’”—Popular Science Monthly, No. 91, vol. xvi. No. 1, p. 140, November 1878.
[82] Such as the destruction of the Alexandrine Library on three distinct occasions, (1) upon the conquest of Alexandria by Julius Cæsar, B.C. 48; (2) in A.D. 390; and, (3) by Amrou, the general of the Caliph Omar, in 640, who ordered it to be burnt, and so supplied the baths with fuel for six months. Again, the destruction of all Chinese books by order of Tsin Shi Hwang-ti, the founder of the Imperial branch of the Tsin dynasty, and the first Emperor of United China; the only exceptions allowed being those relating to medicine, divination, and husbandry. This took place in the year 213 B.C.
[82] Like the destruction of the Alexandria Library on three separate occasions: (1) when Julius Caesar conquered Alexandria in 48 B.C.; (2) in A.D. 390; and (3) by Amrou, the general of Caliph Omar, in 640, who ordered it to be burned, providing fuel for the baths for six months. Additionally, there was the destruction of all Chinese books ordered by Tsin Shi Hwang-ti, the founder of the Imperial branch of the Tsin dynasty and the first Emperor of Unified China; the only exceptions were books related to medicine, divination, and agriculture. This occurred in 213 B.C.
[83] The Chinese have used composite blocks (wood engraved blocks with many characters, analogous to our stereotype plates) from an early period. May not the brick-clay tablets preserved in the Imperial Library at Babylon have been used for striking off impressions on some plastic material, just as rubbings may be taken from the stone drums in China: may not the cylinders with inscribed characters have been used in some way or other as printing-rollers for propagating knowledge or proclamations?
[83] The Chinese have used composite blocks (wood-engraved blocks with multiple characters, similar to our stereotype plates) since early times. Could the brick-clay tablets kept in the Imperial Library at Babylon have been used to make impressions on some pliable material, just like rubbings can be taken from the stone drums in China? Could the cylinders with inscribed characters have been used in some form as printing rollers to spread knowledge or announcements?
[84] As, for example, the old canal from the Nile to the Red Sea, in reference to which Herodotus says (Euterpe, 158), “Neco was the son of Psammitichus, and became King of Egypt: he first set about the canal that leads to the Red Sea, which Darius the Persian afterwards completed. Its length is a voyage of four days, and in width it was dug so that two triremes might sail rowed abreast. The water is drawn into it from the Nile, and it enters it a little above the city Bubastis, passes near the Arabian city Patumos, and reaches to the Red Sea.” In the digging of which one hundred and twenty thousand Egyptians perished in the reign of Neco.
[84] For instance, the ancient canal from the Nile to the Red Sea, which Herodotus mentions (Euterpe, 158), “Neco was the son of Psammitichus and became King of Egypt: he was the first to start the canal that goes to the Red Sea, which Darius the Persian later finished. It's about a four-day journey in length, and it was dug wide enough for two triremes to sail side by side. Water from the Nile flows into it just above the city of Bubastis, passes near the Arabian city of Patumos, and extends all the way to the Red Sea.” During its construction, one hundred and twenty thousand Egyptians died in the reign of Neco.
[85] The co-called tanks at Aden, reservoirs constructed one below the other, in a gorge near the cantonments, are as perfect now as they were when they left the hand of the contractor or royal engineer in the time of Moses.
[85] The so-called tanks at Aden, reservoirs built one below the other, in a gorge near the military camps, are just as perfect now as they were when they were created by the contractor or royal engineer during the time of Moses.
[86] In the 29th year of the Emperor Kwei [B.C. 1559] they chiselled through mountains and tunnelled hills, according to the Bamboo Books.
[86] In the 29th year of Emperor Kwei [BCE 1559], they carved through mountains and dug tunnels through hills, as recorded in the Bamboo Books.
[87] An interesting line of investigation might be opened up as to the origin of inventions and the date of their migrations. The Chinese claim the priority of many discoveries, such as chess, printing, issue of bank-notes, sinking of artesian wells, gunpowder, suspension bridges, the mariner’s compass, &c. &c. I extract two remarkable wood-cuts from the San Li T’u, one appended here showing the origin of our college cap; the other, in the chapter on the Unicorn, appearing to illustrate the fable of the Sphynx.
[87] An interesting line of investigation could explore the origins of inventions and when they spread. The Chinese assert that they were first in many discoveries, like chess, printing, banknotes, artesian wells, gunpowder, suspension bridges, the mariner’s compass, etc. I’ve included two notable woodcuts from the San Li T’u: one here that shows the origin of our college cap, and the other in the chapter on the Unicorn, which seems to illustrate the fable of the Sphinx.
Fig. 22.—Royal Diadem
of the Chen Dynasty.
(From the San Li T’u.)
Fig. 22.—Royal Diadem
of the Chen Dynasty.
(From the San Li T’u.)
I also give a series of engravings, reduced facsimiles of those contained in a celebrated Chinese work on antiquities, showing the gradual evolution of the so-called Grecian pattern or scroll ornamentation, and origination of some of the Greek forms of tripods.
I’m also including a set of engravings, which are smaller versions of those found in a famous Chinese book on antiques. These engravings demonstrate the gradual development of what's known as the Grecian pattern or scroll decoration, as well as the origins of some Greek tripod designs.
[88] “The old Troglodytes, pile villagers, and bog people, prove to be quite a respectable society. They have heads so large that many a living person would be only too happy to possess such.”—A. Mitchell, The Past in the Present, Edinburgh, 1880.
[88] “The ancient Troglodytes, pile dwellers, and bog people, turn out to be a quite respectable society. Their heads are so large that many living people would be more than happy to have such.” —A. Mitchell, The Past in the Present, Edinburgh, 1880.
[89] I have given in the annexed plates a few examples of the early hieroglyphics on which the modern Chinese system of writing is based, selected from a limited number collected by the early Jesuit fathers in China, and contained in the Mémoirs concernant l’Histoire, &c. des Chinois, par les Missionaires de Pekin, vol. i., Paris, 1776. The modern Chinese characters conveying the same idea are attached, and their derivation from the pictorial hieroglyphics, by modification or contraction, is in nearly all cases obvious.
[89] In the attached plates, I have provided a few examples of the early hieroglyphics that inspired the modern Chinese writing system. These were selected from a limited collection gathered by the early Jesuit fathers in China and published in the Mémoirs concernant l’Histoire, &c. des Chinois, par les Missionaires de Pekin, vol. i., Paris, 1776. The contemporary Chinese characters that express the same idea are included, and it's clear in almost all cases how they have evolved from the original pictorial hieroglyphics through modification or simplification.
[90] “The Porcelain Tower of Nankin, once one of the seven wonders of the world, can now only be found piecemeal in walls of peasants’ huts.”—Gutzlaff, Hist. China, vol. i. p. 372.
[90] “The Porcelain Tower of Nanjing, which was once one of the seven wonders of the world, can now only be seen in bits and pieces in the walls of peasant huts.”—Gutzlaff, Hist. China, vol. i. p. 372.
[91] The outer casing of the pyramid of Cheops, which Herodotus (Euterpe, 125) states to have still exhibited in his time an inscription, telling how much was expended (one thousand six hundred talents of silver) in radishes, onions, and garlic for the workmen, has entirely disappeared; as also, almost completely, the marble casing of the adjacent pyramid of Sen-Saophis. According to tradition the missing marbles in each instance were taken to build palaces with in Cairo.
[91] The outer layer of the pyramid of Cheops, which Herodotus (Euterpe, 125) mentioned still had an inscription in his time, indicating that one thousand six hundred talents of silver were spent on radishes, onions, and garlic for the workers, has completely vanished; similarly, most of the marble exterior of the nearby pyramid of Sen-Saophis has also disappeared. According to tradition, the missing marbles from both pyramids were used to construct palaces in Cairo.
[92] “The work of destruction was carried on methodically. From the Caspian Sea to the Indus, the Mongols ruined, within four years, more than four centuries of continuous labour have since restored. The most flourishing cities became a mass of ruins: Samarkand, Bokhara, Nizabour, Balkh, and Kandahar shared in the same destruction.”—Gutzlaff, Hist. China, vol. i. p. 358.
[92] “The destruction was carried out systematically. From the Caspian Sea to the Indus, the Mongols devastated, in just four years, more than four centuries of continuous labor that has since been rebuilt. The most prosperous cities were reduced to rubble: Samarkand, Bokhara, Nizabour, Balkh, and Kandahar all suffered the same fate.” —Gutzlaff, Hist. China, vol. i. p. 358.
[93] “An army of 700,000 Mongols met half the number of Mahommedans.”—Ibid. p. 357.
[93] “A 700,000-strong Mongol army faced off against half that number of Muslims.” —Ibid. p. 357.
[94] Those interested in the subject may read with great advantage the section on dynamical geology in Dana’s valuable manual. He points out the large amount of wear accomplished by wind carrying sand in arid regions, by seeds falling in some crevice, and bursting rocks open through the action of the roots developed from their sprouting, to say nothing of the more ordinarily recognized destructive agencies of frost and rain, carbonic acid resulting from vegetable decomposition, &c.
[94] Those interested in the topic may benefit greatly from the section on dynamical geology in Dana’s valuable guide. He highlights the significant erosion caused by wind blowing sand in dry areas, by seeds dropping into cracks and splitting rocks apart as roots grow, not to mention the more commonly acknowledged damaging forces of frost and rain, carbonic acid from decaying plants, etc.
[95] Darwin, in Vegetable Mould and Earth-worms, has shown that earthworms play a considerable part in burying old buildings, even to a depth of several feet.
[95] Darwin, in Vegetable Mould and Earth-worms, has demonstrated that earthworms significantly contribute to burying old structures, even to a depth of several feet.
[96] Rev. T. K. Cheyne, Article “Deluge,” Encyclopædia Britannica, 1877. François Lenormant, “The Deluge, its Traditions in Ancient Histories,” Contemporary Review, Nov., 1879.
[96] Rev. T. K. Cheyne, Article “Flood,” Encyclopædia Britannica, 1877. François Lenormant, “The Flood, its Traditions in Ancient Histories,” Contemporary Review, Nov., 1879.
[97] Bunsen estimates that 20,000 years were requisite for the formation of the Chinese language. This, however, is not conceded by other philologists.
[97] Bunsen estimates that it took 20,000 years for the Chinese language to develop. However, other linguists do not agree with this.
[98] Rawlinson quotes the African type on the Egyptian sculptures as being identical with that of the negro of the present day.
[98] Rawlinson states that the African features seen in the Egyptian sculptures are identical to those of today's Black individuals.
[99] “While the tradition of the Deluge holds so considerable a place in the legendary memories of all branches of the Aryan race, the monuments and original texts of Egypt, with their many cosmogenic speculations, have not afforded one, even distant, allusion to this cataclysm. When the Greeks told the Egyptian priests of the Deluge of Deucalion, their reply was that they had been preserved from it as well as from the conflagration produced by Phaeton; they even added that the Hellenes were childish in attaching so much importance to that event, as there had been several local catastrophes resembling it.”—Lenormant, Contemporary Review, November 1879.
[99] “While the tradition of the Flood is significant in the legendary memories of all branches of the Aryan race, the monuments and original texts of Egypt, with their various creation theories, have not provided even a distant reference to this disaster. When the Greeks mentioned the Flood of Deucalion to the Egyptian priests, they responded that they had been spared from it just like they were from the fire caused by Phaeton; they even added that the Greeks were being naive for placing so much importance on that event, as there had been several local disasters similar to it.” —Lenormant, Contemporary Review, November 1879.
[100] François Lenormant, “The Deluge; its Traditions in Ancient Histories,” Contemporary Review, vol. xxxvi. p. 465.
[100] François Lenormant, “The Deluge; its Traditions in Ancient Histories,” Contemporary Review, vol. 36. p. 465.
[101] Here several verses are wanting.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Some verses are missing.
[102] “The water of the twilight at break of day,” one of the personifications of rain.
[102] “The water during the twilight at dawn,” one of the personifications of rain.
[103] The god of thunder.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The thunder god.
[105] The Chaldæo-Assyrian Hercules.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Chaldean-Assyrian Hercules.
[107] Vases of the measure called in Hebrew Seäh. This relates to a detail of the ritualistic prescriptions for sacrifice.
[107] Vases of the size referred to in Hebrew as Seäh. This relates to a detail of the ritual rules for sacrifice.
[108] These metaphorical expressions appear to designate the rainbow.
[108] These metaphorical expressions seem to refer to the rainbow.
[109] The god of epidemics.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The god of diseases.
[110] It is probably as much from a superstitious sentiment as upon merely physical grounds that many of the deserted cities in Asia have been abandoned; while, as a noticeable instance, we may quote Gour, the ruined capital of Bengal, which is computed to have extended from fifteen to twenty miles along the bank of the river, and three in depth. The native tradition is that it was struck by the wrath of the gods in the form of an epidemic which slew the whole population. Another case is the reputed presence of a ruined city, in the vicinity of the populous city of Nanking, and at some distance from the right bank of the river Yangtsze, of which the walls only remain, and of the history of which those in the vicinity profess to have lost all record.
[110] It's likely that many of the abandoned cities in Asia were deserted due to superstitions, as much as for physical reasons. A notable example is Gour, the ruined capital of Bengal, which is thought to have stretched between fifteen to twenty miles along the riverbank and three miles deep. Local tradition says it was punished by the gods through an epidemic that wiped out the entire population. Another example is the rumored existence of a ruined city near the bustling city of Nanking, some distance from the right bank of the Yangtze River, where only the walls remain, and locals claim to have lost all historical records about it.
[111] i.e. (according to the Historical Records) a carriage to travel along the dry land, a boat to travel along the water, a sledge to travel through miry places, and, by using spikes, to travel on the hills.
[111] i.e. (according to the Historical Records) a vehicle for traveling on land, a boat for traveling on water, a sled for getting through muddy areas, and, by using spikes, a way to move over hills.
[112] Balfour, North China Daily News, Feb. 11, 1881.
[112] Balfour, North China Daily News, Feb. 11, 1881.
[113] Dr. Schliemann found a vase in the lowest strata of his excavations at Hissarlik with an inscription in an unknown language.
[113] Dr. Schliemann discovered a vase in the deepest layers of his digs at Hissarlik, featuring an inscription in a language that is not recognized.
Six years ago the Orientalist E. Burnouf declared it to be in Chinese, for which he was generally laughed at at the time.
Six years ago, the Orientalist E. Burnouf claimed it was in Chinese, for which he was mostly mocked at the time.
The Chinese ambassador at Berlin, Li Fang-pau, has read and translated the inscription, which states that three pieces of linen gauze are packed in the vase for inspection.
The Chinese ambassador in Berlin, Li Fang-pau, has read and translated the inscription, which says that three pieces of linen gauze are packed in the vase for inspection.
The Chinese ambassador fixes the date of the inscription at about 1200 B.C., and further states that the unknown characters so frequently occurring on the terra cotta are also in the Chinese language, which would show that at this remote period commercial intercourse existed between China and the eastern shores of Asia Minor and Greece.—Pop. Sci. Monthly, No. 98, p. 176, June 1880.
The Chinese ambassador sets the date of the inscription at around 1200 B.C., and adds that the unknown characters that appear frequently on the terracotta are also part of the Chinese language. This suggests that trade relations existed between China and the eastern shores of Asia Minor and Greece during that ancient time.—Pop. Sci. Monthly, No. 98, p. 176, June 1880.
[114] Pierre Bergeron suggests that Solomon’s fleets, starting from Ezion-geber (subsequently Berenice and now Alcacu), arrived at Babelmandeb, and then divided, one portion going to Malacca, Sumatra, or Java, the other to Sofala, round Africa, and returning by way of Cadiz and the Mediterranean to Joppa.
[114] Pierre Bergeron suggests that Solomon’s fleets, starting from Ezion-geber (later known as Berenice and now Alcacu), reached Babelmandeb, and then split up—one group heading to Malacca, Sumatra, or Java, and the other going to Sofala, around Africa, and coming back through Cadiz and the Mediterranean to Joppa.
[115] There are various accounts of the circumnavigation of Africa in old times. For example, Herodotus (Melpomene, 42): “Libya shows itself to be surrounded by water, except so much of it as borders upon Asia. Neco, King of Egypt, was the first whom we know of that proved this; he, when he had ceased digging the canal leading from the Nile to the Arabian gulf, sent certain Phœnicians in ships with orders to sail back through the pillars of Hercules into the Northern Sea, and so to return to Egypt. The Phœnicians accordingly, setting out from the Red Sea, navigated the Southern Sea; when autumn came they went ashore, and sowed the land, by whatever part of Libya they happened to be sailing, and waited for harvest; then, having reaped the corn, they put to sea again. When two years had thus passed, in the third, having doubled the pillars of Hercules, they arrived in Egypt, and related what to me does not seem credible, but may to others, that as they sailed round Libya, they had the sun on the right hand.” Again, Pliny tells us (Book ii. chap. lxvii, Translation by Bostock and Riley), “While the power of Carthage was at its height, Hanno published an account of a voyage which he made from Gades to the extremity of Arabia: besides, we learn from Cornelius Nepos, that one Eudoxus, a contemporary of his, when he was flying from King Lathyrus, set out from the Arabian Gulf, and was carried as far as Gades. And long before him, Cœlius Antipater informs us, that he had seen a person who had sailed from Spain to Ethiopia for the purposes of trade. The same Cornelius Nepos, when speaking of the northern circumnavigation, tells us that Q. Metellus Celer, the colleague of L. Afranius in the consulship, but then proconsul in Gaul, had a present made to him by the King of the Suevi, of certain Indians, who, sailing from India for the purposes of commerce, had been driven by tempests into Germany.”
[115] There are various stories about the journey around Africa from ancient times. For instance, Herodotus (Melpomene, 42): “Libya appears to be surrounded by water, except for the part that borders Asia. Neco, the King of Egypt, was the first we know of who confirmed this; after he finished digging the canal from the Nile to the Arabian Gulf, he sent some Phoenicians in ships with instructions to sail back through the Pillars of Hercules into the Northern Sea and return to Egypt. The Phoenicians, setting out from the Red Sea, navigated the Southern Sea; when autumn arrived, they went ashore, sowed the land wherever they happened to be in Libya, and waited for the harvest. After reaping the grain, they set sail again. After two years, in the third year, having rounded the Pillars of Hercules, they arrived in Egypt and reported what seems unbelievable to me, but might be credible to others: that as they sailed around Libya, the sun was on their right side.” Additionally, Pliny tells us (Book ii. chap. lxvii, Translation by Bostock and Riley), “When Carthage was at its peak, Hanno published an account of a voyage he made from Gades to the edge of Arabia: furthermore, we learn from Cornelius Nepos that one Eudoxus, a contemporary of his, escaping from King Lathyrus, set out from the Arabian Gulf and was carried as far as Gades. Long before him, Cœlius Antipater informs us that he met someone who had sailed from Spain to Ethiopia for trade purposes. The same Cornelius Nepos, when discussing the northern journey, tells us that Q. Metellus Celer, who was L. Afranius's colleague in the consulship but was then proconsul in Gaul, received a gift from the King of the Suevi of certain Indians who, sailing from India for trade, had been driven by storms into Germany.”
Ptolemy Lathyrus commenced his reign 117 B.C. and reigned for thirty-six years. Cornelius Nepos is supposed to have lived in the century previous to the Christian era, and Cœlius Antipater to have been born in the middle of the second century B.C.
Ptolemy Lathyrus began his reign in 117 BCE and ruled for thirty-six years. Cornelius Nepos is believed to have lived in the century before the Christian era, while Cœlius Antipater was likely born in the middle of the second century BCE
[116] Edrisi compiled, under the instruction of Roger, King of Sicily, Italy, Lombardy, and Calabria, an exhaustive geographical treatise comprising information derived from numerous preceding works, principally Arabic, and from the testimony of all the geographers of the day.
[116] Edrisi put together, at the request of Roger, King of Sicily, an in-depth geographical study that included information from many earlier works, mainly Arabic, and from the accounts of all the geographers of his time.
Vide the Translation into French by M. Amédée Jaubert, 2 vols. 4to, Paris, 1836, included in the Recueil de Voyages et de Mémoires publié par la Société de Géographie.
See the translation into French by M. Amédée Jaubert, 2 volumes, 4to, Paris, 1836, included in the Collection of Travels and Memoirs published by the Geography Society.
“Ce pays touch celui de Wac Wac où sont deux villes misérables et mal peuplées à cause de la rareté des subsistances et du peu de ressource en tout genre; l’une se nomme Derou et l’autre Nebhena; dans son voisinage est un grand bourg nommé Da’rgha. Les naturels sont noirs, de figure hideuse, de complexion difformé; leur langage est une espèce de sifflement. Ils sont absolument nus et sont peu visités (par les étrangers). Ils vivent de poissons, de coquillages, et de tortues. Ils sont (comme il vient d’être dit) voisins de l’ile de Wac Wac dont nous reparlerons, s’il plait à Dieu. Chacun de ces pays et de ces iles est situé sur un grand golfe, on n’y trouve ni or, ni commerce, ni navire, ni bêtes de somme.”—El Edrisi, vol. i. p. 79.
“This country borders Wac Wac, where there are two miserable and sparsely populated towns due to the scarcity of food and limited resources of all kinds; one is called Derou and the other Nebhena. Nearby is a large village named Da'rgha. The locals are black, with unpleasant features and distorted bodies; their language is a kind of whistling. They are completely naked and rarely visited (by outsiders). They live off fish, shellfish, and turtles. They are (as mentioned) neighbors to the island of Wac Wac, which we will talk about again if God wills. Each of these countries and islands is located on a large gulf, and there is neither gold, nor trade, nor ships, nor pack animals.” —El Edrisi, vol. i. p. 79.
[117] The Agave Americane, which substance has as many uses among the Mexicans as the bamboo (the iron of China) among the Chinese, or the camel among nomads.
[117] The Agave Americane has just as many uses for Mexicans as bamboo (the steel of China) does for the Chinese, or as the camel does for nomads.
[118] The Thousand and One Nights, vol. iii. chap. xxv. p. 480, Note 32, E. W. Lane, London, 1877.
[118] The Thousand and One Nights, vol. iii. chap. xxv. p. 480, Note 32, E. W. Lane, London, 1877.
A similar account is given by Quazvini. See Scriptorum Arabum de Rebus Indicis, J. Gildemeister, Bonn, 1838.
A similar account is provided by Quazvini. See Scriptorum Arabum de Rebus Indicis, J. Gildemeister, Bonn, 1838.
[119] The diggings are seventy to one hundred and fifty miles from Port Darwin. There is gold on Victoria River.
[119] The diggings are seventy to one hundred and fifty miles from Port Darwin. There's gold in the Victoria River.
Jacks, in his report to the Queensland Government, published March or April of 1880, reports no paying gold in Yorke’s peninsula.
Jacks, in his report to the Queensland Government, published in March or April of 1880, states that there is no commercially viable gold in Yorke’s Peninsula.
One hundred miles from Port Darwin and twenty-six miles from the Adelaide River a new rush occurred in July 1880: nuggets from 70 to 80 oz. of common occurrence; one found weighed 187 oz.
One hundred miles from Port Darwin and twenty-six miles from the Adelaide River, a new gold rush happened in July 1880: nuggets weighing between 70 to 80 ounces were commonly found, with one discovery weighing 187 ounces.
[120] Scientific American, Aug. 14, 1880.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scientific American, Aug. 14, 1880.
[121] E. J. Elliott, “The Age of Cave Dwellers in America,” Pop. Sci. Monthly, vol. xv. p. 488.
[121] E. J. Elliott, “The Age of Cave Dwellers in America,” Pop. Sci. Monthly, vol. 15, p. 488.
[122] Scientific American, Jan. 24, 1880.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scientific American, Jan. 24, 1880.
[123] Macmillan’s Magazine, quoted in Pop. Sci. Monthly, No. 82.
[123] Macmillan’s Magazine, quoted in Pop. Sci. Monthly, No. 82.
[125] Two Voyages to New England, p. 124; London, 1673.
[125] Two Voyages to New England, p. 124; London, 1673.
[126] Robert Knox, The Races of Men; London, 1850.
[126] Robert Knox, The Races of Men; London, 1850.
[127] Principles of Geology, chap. xii.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Principles of Geology, ch. 12.
[128] Atlantis, by Ignatius Donelly; New York, 1882.
[128] Atlantis, by Ignatius Donelly; New York, 1882.
[129] It is given in great detail by Mr. Donelly; want of space forbids my including it.
[129] Mr. Donelly provides a lot of detail about it; I can't include it here because of space limitations.
[130] I use the text of the edition of Diodorus Siculus of L. Rhodomanus, Amsterdam, 1746.
[130] I'm using the text from the edition of Diodorus Siculus by L. Rhodomanus, Amsterdam, 1746.
[131] “Professor Virchow considers this an example how certain artistical or technical forms are developed simultaneously, without any connection or relation between the artists or craftsmen.”—Preface to Ilios, Schliemann. Murray, 1880.
[131] “Professor Virchow sees this as an example of how certain artistic or technical styles emerge at the same time, without any connection or relationship between the artists or craftsmen.”—Preface to Ilios, Schliemann. Murray, 1880.
[132] Knivet’s description of the West Indies, Harris’ Voyages, vol. i. p. 705.
[132] Knivet’s account of the West Indies, Harris’ Voyages, vol. i. p. 705.
[135] Dr. J. le Conte describes a ceremonial of cremation among the Cocopa Indians of California, and it is an ancient practice among the Chinese, dating back beyond the Greek and Roman historical periods.
[135] Dr. J. le Conte talks about a cremation ceremony among the Cocopa Indians of California, which is an ancient practice in China, going back even before the times of the Greeks and Romans.
[136] British Association, 1871.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ British Association, 1871.
[137] Staunton, China, vol. ii. p. 455.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Staunton, China, vol. 2, p. 455.
[138] Humboldt, Researches in America, English Translation, vol. i. p. 133.
[138] Humboldt, Researches in America, English Translation, vol. i. p. 133.
[139] “In turning to the consideration of the primitive works of art of the American continent ... when in the bronze work of the later iron period, imitative forms at length appear, they are chiefly the snake and dragon shapes and patterns, borrowed seemingly by Celtic and Teutonic wanderers, with the wild fancies of their mythology, from the far eastern land of their birth.”—D. Wilson, Prehistoric Man, 1862.
[139] “When looking at the early artworks from the American continent ... in the bronze pieces from the later iron age, we finally see imitative forms emerge, primarily the shapes and patterns of snakes and dragons. These seem to have been borrowed by Celtic and Teutonic wanderers, along with the wild ideas from their mythology, from the far eastern lands where they originated.”—D. Wilson, Prehistoric Man, 1862.
“He had remarked that the Indians of the north-west coast frequently repeat in their well-known blackstone carvings the dragon, the lotus flower, and the alligator.”—C. G. Leland, Fusang, London, 1875.
“He noted that the Indigenous people of the north-west coast often depict the dragon, the lotus flower, and the alligator in their famous blackstone carvings.”—C. G. Leland, Fusang, London, 1875.
[140] “Dragon, an imaginary animal something like a crocodile.”—Rev. Dr. Brewer, Dictionary of Phrase and Fable, p. 243.
[140] “Dragon, a mythical creature similar to a crocodile.”—Rev. Dr. Brewer, Dictionary of Phrase and Fable, p. 243.
[141] “In the woods of Java are certain flying snakes, or rather drakes; they have four legs, a long tail, and their skin speckled with many spots, their wings are not unlike those of a bat, which they move in flying, but otherwise keep them almost unperceived close to the body. They fly nimbly, but cannot hold it long, so that they fly from tree to tree at about twenty or thirty paces’ distance. On the outside of the throat are two bladders, which, being extended when they fly, serve them instead of a sail. They feed upon flies and other insects.”—Mr. John Nieuhoff’s Voyage and Travels to the East Indies, contained in a collection of Voyages and Travels, in 6 vols., vol. ii. p. 317; Churchill, London, 1732.
[141] “In the forests of Java, there are some flying snakes, or rather drakes; they have four legs, a long tail, and their skin is covered in spots. Their wings are similar to those of a bat, which they use when flying, but they keep them mostly hidden against their bodies. They fly quickly, but can't maintain it for long, so they glide from tree to tree at a distance of about twenty or thirty feet. On the outside of their throats are two bladders that expand when they fly, acting like sails. They eat flies and other insects.” —Mr. John Nieuhoff’s Voyage and Travels to the East Indies, contained in a collection of Voyages and Travels, in 6 vols., vol. ii. p. 317; Churchill, London, 1732.
[143] The following is the nearest approach to such an assertion I have met with, but appears from the context to apply to geologic time prior to the advent of man. “When all those large and monstrous amphibia since regarded as fabulous still in reality existed, when the confines of the water and the land teemed with gigantic saurians, with lizards of dimensions much exceeding those of the largest crocodiles of the present day: who to the scaly bodies of fish, added the claws of beasts, and the neck and wings of birds: who to the faculty of swimming in water, added not only that of moving on the earth but that of sailing in air: and who had all the characteristics of what we now call chimeras and dragons, and perhaps of such monsters the remains, found among the bones and skeletons of other animals more resembling those that still exist and propagate, in the grottos and caverns in which they sought shelter during the deluges that affected the infancy of the globe, gave first rise to the idea that these dens and caves were once retreats whence such monsters watched and in which they devoured other animals.”—Thomas Hope, On the Origin and Prospects of Man, vol. ii. p. 346; London, 1831.
[143] The following is the closest I've come to a statement like this, but it seems from the context to refer to geological time before humans appeared. “When all those huge and strange amphibians, once thought to be mythical, truly existed, when the borders of water and land were filled with gigantic reptiles, with lizards much larger than today's biggest crocodiles: who had fish-like bodies, but with beastly claws, and the neck and wings of birds: who not only could swim in water, but also move on land and fly in the air: and who had all the traits of what we now call chimeras and dragons. Perhaps the remains of such monsters, found among the bones and skeletons of other animals that resemble those still alive today, in the caves and caverns where they sought shelter during the floods that affected the early days of the Earth, first gave rise to the idea that these dens and caves were once hideouts from which such monsters observed and where they hunted other animals.” —Thomas Hope, On the Origin and Prospects of Man, vol. ii. p. 346; London, 1831.
Southey, in his Commonplace Book, pityingly alludes to this passage, saying, “He believes in dragons and griffins as having heretofore existed.”
Southey, in his Commonplace Book, sadly references this passage, saying, “He believes in dragons and griffins as having existed in the past.”
[144] From the context, Lanuvium appears to have been on the Appian Road, in Latium, about twenty-fives miles from Rome.
[144] From the context, Lanuvium seems to have been located on the Appian Road in Latium, about twenty-five miles from Rome.
[145] Propertius, Elegy VIII.; Bohn, 1854.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Propertius, Elegy VIII.; Bohn, 1854.
[146] History of Animals, Book ix., chap. ii. § 3; Bohn.
[146] History of Animals, Book 9, chap. 2, § 3; Bohn.
[148] Ibid., Book i., § 6.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., Book 1, § 6.
[149] History of Animals, Book ix., chap. vii. § 4.
[149] History of Animals, Book 9, Chapter 7, Section 4.
[150] Natural History of Pliny, Book viii., chap. xli., translated by J. Bostock and H. T. Riley; London, 1855.
[150] Natural History of Pliny, Book eight, chapter forty-one, translated by J. Bostock and H. T. Riley; London, 1855.
[153] “On the contrary, towards ourselves they were disappointingly undemonstrative, and only evinced their consciousness of the presence of strangers by entwining themselves about the members of the family as if soliciting their protection.... They were very jealous of each other, Mr. Mann said; jealous also of other company, as if unwilling to lose their share of attention.... Two sweet little children were equally familiar with the other boas, that seemed quite to know who were their friends and playfellows, for the children handled them and petted them and talked to them as we talk to pet birds and cats.”—Account of Snakes kept by Mr. and Mrs. Mann, of Cheyne Walk, Chelsea, in Snakes, by C. C. Hopley; London, 1882.
[153] “On the contrary, they were surprisingly reserved with us, only showing they knew strangers were around by clinging to the family members as if asking for their protection.... Mr. Mann mentioned that they were very possessive of each other and also jealous of other visitors, as if they didn’t want to lose any attention.... Two adorable little kids were just as friendly with the other snakes, which seemed to recognize their friends and playmates, since the kids would hold them, pet them, and talk to them just like we do with pet birds and cats.”—Account of Snakes kept by Mr. and Mrs. Mann, of Cheyne Walk, Chelsea, in Snakes, by C. C. Hopley; London, 1882.
[155] “It is probable that the island of Zanig described by Qazvinius, in his geographical work (for extracts from which vide Scriptorum Arabum de Rebus Indicis loci et opuscula inedita, by I. Gildemeister, Bonnæ, 1838), as the seat of the empire of the Mahraj, is identical with Zaledj. He says that it is a large island on the confines of China towards India, and that among other remarkable features is a mountain called Nacan (Kini Balu?), on which are serpents of such magnitude as to be able to swallow oxen, buffaloes, and even elephants. Masudi includes Zanig, Kalah, and Taprobana among the islands constituting the territory of the Mahraj.”—P. Amédée Jaubert, Géographie d’Edrisi, vol. i. p. 104; Paris, 1836.
[155] “It’s likely that the island of Zanig mentioned by Qazvinius in his geographical work (for excerpts from which see Scriptorum Arabum de Rebus Indicis loci et opuscula inedita, by I. Gildemeister, Bonn, 1838) is the same as Zaledj. He describes it as a large island near China and India, featuring a notable mountain called Nacan (Kini Balu?), where there are snakes so huge they can swallow oxen, buffaloes, and even elephants. Masudi lists Zanig, Kalah, and Taprobana among the islands that make up the Mahraj territory.” —P. Amédée Jaubert, Géographie d’Edrisi, vol. i. p. 104; Paris, 1836.
[157] Serpent Worship, p. 35; Welder, New York, 1877.
[157] Serpent Worship, p. 35; Welder, New York, 1877.
[158] Pliny’s Natural History, Book viii., chap. xi., translated by J. Bostock and H. T. Riley; Bohn, London, 1855.
[158] Pliny’s Natural History, Book 8, Chapter 11, translated by J. Bostock and H. T. Riley; Bohn, London, 1855.
[159] Pliny’s Natural History, Book viii., chap. xii.
[159] Pliny’s Natural History, Book 8, Chapter 12.
[160] Ibid., Book viii., chap. xiii.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., Book viii., chap. xiii.
[161] Ibid., Book viii., chap. xiv.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., Book 8, chap. 14.
[162] “At the present day the longest Italian serpents are the Æsculapian serpent (a harmless animal) and the Colubes quadrilineatus, neither of which exceeds ten feet in length.”—Nat. Hist., Book viii., chap. xiv.
[162] “Today, the longest snakes in Italy are the Æsculapian snake (a harmless creature) and the Colubes quadrilineatus, both of which are less than ten feet long.”—Nat. Hist., Book viii., chap. xiv.
[163] Aristotle’s History of Animals, Book viii., chap. xxvii. § 6, by R. Cresswell, Bohn’s Series; Bell, London, 1878.
[163] Aristotle’s History of Animals, Book 8, Chapter 27, Section 6, by R. Cresswell, Bohn’s Series; Bell, London, 1878.
[164] An abridgment of these travels is contained in Voyages par Pierre Bergeron, à la Haye, 1735. They were originally written in Hebrew, translated into Latin by Benoit Arian Montare, and subsequently into French. [The introduction refers to his return to Castille in 1173, presumably after the termination of his voyages; but in the opening paragraph there is a marginal note giving the same date to his setting out from Sarragossa.] Sir John Mandeville gives a similar account in speaking of the tower of Babylon; he says, “but it is full long sithe that any man durste neyhe to the Tour: for it is all deserte and fulle of Dragouns and grete serpents, and fulle of dyverse venemous Bestes alle about he.”—The Voyages of Sir John Mandeville, Kt., p. 40; J. O. Halliwell, London, 1839.
[164] A summary of these travels can be found in Voyages par Pierre Bergeron, published in The Hague in 1735. They were originally written in Hebrew, then translated into Latin by Benoit Arian Montare, and later into French. [The introduction mentions his return to Castille in 1173, likely after completing his voyages; however, in the opening paragraph, there is a note in the margin that gives the same date for his departure from Sarragossa.] Sir John Mandeville gives a similar account regarding the tower of Babylon; he states, “but it is long since anyone dared to approach the tower: for it is all deserted and full of dragons and great serpents, and full of various venomous beasts all around it.”—The Voyages of Sir John Mandeville, Kt., p. 40; J. O. Halliwell, London, 1839.
[166] Ibid., vol. i. p. 392.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., vol. 1, p. 392.
[167] Encyclopædia of Arts and Sciences, first American edition, Philadelphia, 1798.
[167] Encyclopedia of Arts and Sciences, first American edition, Philadelphia, 1798.
[168] See Voyage to the East Indies, by Francis Leguat; London, 1708. Leguat hardly makes the positive affirmation stated in the text. In describing Batavia he says there is another sort of serpents which are at least fifty feet long.
[168] See Voyage to the East Indies, by Francis Leguat; London, 1708. Leguat barely makes the clear statement mentioned in the text. When describing Batavia, he notes there's another type of serpent that is at least fifty feet long.
[169] Broderip, Leaves from the Note Book of a Naturalist, p. 357.
[169] Broderip, Leaves from the Note Book of a Naturalist, p. 357.
[170] Australasia, p. 273.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Australasia, p. 273.
[171] Quedah; London, 1857.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Quedah; London, 1857.
[174] La Chine Illustré, d’Athase Keichere, chap. x. p. 272. Amsterdam, CIↄ ICↄ LXX.
[174] La Chine Illustré, by Athase Keichere, chap. x. p. 272. Amsterdam, CIↄ ICↄ LXX.
[175] Vol. i. p. 601.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 1, p. 601.
[176] See Proceedings of Royal Society of Tasmania, September 13, 1880. Mr. C. M. Officer states—“With reference to the Mindi or Mallee snake, it has often been described to me as a formidable creature of at least thirty feet in length, which confined itself to the Mallee scrub. No one, however, has ever seen one, for the simple reason that to see it is to die, so fierce it is, and so great its power of destruction. Like the Bunyip, I believe the Mindi to be a myth, a mere tradition.”
[176] See Proceedings of Royal Society of Tasmania, September 13, 1880. Mr. C. M. Officer states—“Regarding the Mindi or Mallee snake, people have often described it to me as an intimidating creature measuring at least thirty feet long, which stays within the Mallee scrub. However, no one has ever actually seen one, simply because seeing it means death, due to its ferocity and immense destructive power. Like the Bunyip, I believe the Mindi is a myth, just a tradition.”
[177] Pinkerton’s Voyages, vol. xiv. p. 247.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pinkerton’s Voyages, vol. 14, p. 247.
[178] Ibid., vol. xiv. p. 514.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., vol. 14, p. 514.
[179] It is interesting to compare this belief with stories given elsewhere, by Pliny, Book viii. chap. xiv., and Ælian, Book ii. chap. xxi., of the power of the serpents or dragons of the river Rhyndacus to attract birds by inhalation.
[179] It's interesting to compare this belief with accounts found elsewhere, by Pliny, Book viii. chap. xiv., and Ælian, Book ii. chap. xxi., about how the serpents or dragons of the river Rhyndacus can attract birds through inhalation.
[180] Pinkerton’s Voyages, vol. xiv. p. 713.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pinkerton’s Voyages, vol. 14, p. 713.
[182] Herodotus, Book iii. chap. cviii.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodotus, Book 3, ch. 108.
[183] Herodotus, Book ii., chap. lxxv.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodotus, Book 2, ch. 75.
[184] Ibid., Book ii., chap. lxxvi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., Book 2, chap. 76.
[185] Ibid., Book i., chap. v.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., Book 1, chapter 5.
[187] Book viii. chap. xxxv.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book 8, Chapter 35.
[188] Pharsalia, Book ix.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pharsalia, Book 9.
[189] Herodotus, Book iv. chap. cv.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herodotus, Book 4, Chapter 105.
[190] Book iii. chap. xx.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book 3, Chapter 20.
[191] “It may be some comfort to graziers and selectors who are struggling, under many discouragements, to suppress the rabbit plague in Victoria, to learn that our condition, bad as it is, is certainly less serious than that of New Zealand. There, not only is an immense area of good country being abandoned in consequence of the inability of lessees to bear the great expense of clearing the land of rabbits, but, owing to the increase of the pest, the number of sheep depastured is decreasing at a serious rate. Three years ago the number exceeded thirteen millions; but it is estimated that they have since been diminished by two millions, while the exports of the colony have, in consequence, fallen off to the extent of £500,000 per annum. A Rabbit Nuisance Act has been in existence for some time, but it is obviously inefficient, and it is now proposed to make its provisions more stringent, and applicable alike to the Government as well as to private landowners. A select committee of both Houses of the Legislature, which has recently taken a large amount of evidence upon this subject, reports in the most emphatic terms its conviction that unless immediate and energetic action is taken to arrest the further extension of, and to suppress the plague, the result will be ruinous to the colony. A perusal of the evidence adduced decidedly supports this opinion. Many of the squatters cannot be accused of apathy. Some of them have employed scores of men, and spent thousands of pounds a year in ineffectual efforts to eradicate the rabbits from their runs. One firm last year is believed to have killed no less than 500,000; but the following spring their run was in as bad a state as if they had never put any poison down. Similar instances of failure could be easily multiplied. It is found, as with us, that one of the chief causes of non-success is the fact that the Government do not take sufficient steps to destroy the rabbits on unoccupied Crown lands. This foolish policy, of course, at once diminishes the letting value of the adjacent pastoral country—to such an extent, indeed, that instances have occurred in which 34,000 acres have been leased for £10 a year. Poison is regarded as the most destructive agent that can be employed, and it is especially effective when mixed with oats and wheat, a striking testimony to the value of Captain Raymond’s discovery. Most of the witnesses examined were strongly of opinion that the Administration of the Rabbit Suppression Act should not be left to private and, perhaps, interested persons, as at present, but should be conducted by officers of the Government, probably the sheep inspectors, on a principle similar to that by which the scab was eradicated from the flocks of the colony. The joint committee adopted this view, and also recommended the Legislature to enact that all unoccupied Crown land, as well as all native, reserved, or private land, should bear a proportionate share of the cost of destroying the rabbits, and of administering the act. It is to be hoped that, in the midst of the party conflicts which have so impeded practical legislation this session, the Parliament will yet find time to give effect to the useful recommendations of the Rabbit Nuisance Committee.”—Australasian, 10th September 1881.
[191] “It might be somewhat reassuring for graziers and land selectors who are struggling to deal with the rabbit infestation in Victoria to know that our situation, while bad, is definitely not as severe as that in New Zealand. There, a vast area of good land is being abandoned because the lessees can’t afford the high costs of clearing rabbits. Due to the growing pest problem, the number of sheep being grazed is declining significantly. Three years ago, the sheep population exceeded thirteen million, but estimates suggest it has dropped by two million since then, causing exports from the colony to decrease by £500,000 each year. A Rabbit Nuisance Act has been in effect for a while, but it's clearly not effective enough, and there are now proposals to make its rules stricter and applicable to both the Government and private landowners. A select committee from both Houses of the Legislature has recently gathered substantial evidence on this issue and has strongly stated its belief that unless immediate and decisive action is taken to curb the spread of, and to eliminate, the rabbit problem, it could lead to disastrous consequences for the colony. Reviewing the evidence presented certainly backs this viewpoint. Many squatters cannot be considered indifferent; some have hired dozens of men and spent thousands of dollars annually on ineffective attempts to eliminate rabbits from their properties. One company is said to have killed around 500,000 rabbits last year, but the next spring their pasture was just as infested as if they had never used any poison at all. Similar stories of failure can be easily found. Like us, it's been noted that one major reason for the lack of success is that the Government doesn’t do enough to eliminate rabbits on unoccupied Crown lands. This careless policy reduces the rental value of nearby pastoral land—so much so that there have been cases where 34,000 acres were leased for just £10 a year. Poison is considered the most effective method for extermination, especially when combined with oats and wheat, highlighting the importance of Captain Raymond’s discovery. Most witnesses who were questioned strongly believed that the enforcement of the Rabbit Suppression Act shouldn’t be left to private individuals, who may have their own interests, but should instead be managed by Government officials, likely the sheep inspectors, using a method similar to how scab was eradicated from the colony's flocks. The joint committee embraced this perspective and also recommended that the Legislature should mandate that all unoccupied Crown land, along with all native, reserved, or private land, should contribute fairly to the costs of rabbit destruction and the administration of the act. It is hoped that, despite the party conflicts that have hindered practical legislation this session, Parliament will still find time to implement the valuable recommendations of the Rabbit Nuisance Committee.” —Australasian, 10th September 1881.
[193] See Smith’s Dictionary of the Bible, p. 145-47. Murray, 1863.
[193] See Smith’s Dictionary of the Bible, p. 145-47. Murray, 1863.
[194] Æneid, Book vii. 561.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Aeneid, Book 7, 561.
Non Arabum volucer serpens, innataque rubris
Æquoribus custos pretiosæ vipera conchæ
Aut viventis adhuc Lybici membrana cerastæ.—
Pharsalia, Book vi. 677.
Non Arabum volucer serpens, innataque rubris
Æquoribus custos pretiosæ vipera conchæ
Aut viventis adhuc Lybici membrana cerastæ.—
Pharsalia, Book 6, 677.
[196] The popular illustrations of the Story of the Black and White Snakes given by him, a favourite story among the Chinese, always represent them as winged. Folk Lore of China, N. P. Dennys, Ph.D.
[196] The well-known illustrations of the Story of the Black and White Snakes, drawn by him, a beloved tale in Chinese culture, always show them with wings. Folk Lore of China, N. P. Dennys, Ph.D.
[197] Broderip, Zoological Recreations, p. 333.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Broderip, Zoological Recreations, p. 333.
[198] Compare Shakspeare, “Peace, Kent. Come not between the Dragon and his wrath.”
[198] Compare Shakespeare, “Peace, Kent. Don’t get in the way of the Dragon and his anger.”
[199] Metamorphoses, Book iii. 35, translated by H. J. Riley; London, 1872.
[199] Metamorphoses, Book 3, 35, translated by H. J. Riley; London, 1872.
[200] In reference to colours so bright as to be inconsistent with our knowledge of the ordinary colours of reptiles, it may be of interest to compare the description by D’Argensola—who wrote the history of the successive conquests of the Moluccas, by the Spaniards, Portuguese and Dutch—of a blue and golden saurian existing upon a volcanic mountain in Tarnate. “Il y a aussi sur cette montagne un grand lac d’eau douce, entouré d’arbres, dans lequel on voit de crocodiles azurés et dorés qui ont plus d’un brasse de longueur, et qui se plongent dans l’eau lors qu’ils entendent des hommes.”—D’Argensola, vol. iii. p. 4, translated from the Spanish, 3 vols.; J. Desbordes, Amsterdam, 1706. And Pliny, Nat. Hist., Book viii. chap. xxviii., speaks of lizards upon Nysa, a mountain of India, twenty-four feet long, their colour being either yellow, purple, or azure blue.
[200] Regarding colors so vibrant that they don’t match what we know about the typical colors of reptiles, it might be interesting to compare the description by D’Argensola—who documented the series of conquests in the Moluccas by the Spaniards, Portuguese, and Dutch—of a blue and gold lizard found on a volcanic mountain in Ternate. “There is also on this mountain a large freshwater lake, surrounded by trees, where you can see azure and gold crocodiles that are more than a fathom in length, and they dive into the water when they hear people.” —D’Argensola, vol. iii. p. 4, translated from the Spanish, 3 vols.; J. Desbordes, Amsterdam, 1706. And Pliny, Nat. Hist., Book viii. chap. xxviii., talks about lizards on Nysa, a mountain in India, that are twenty-four feet long, with colors that are either yellow, purple, or azure blue.
[201] Ovid, Fasti, Book iv. 501.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ovid, *Fasti*, Book 4. 501.
[202] These wood-cuts occur on pp. 239, 240.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ These woodcuts are on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
[203] Broderip, Zoological Recreations, p. 332.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Broderip, Zoological Recreations, p. 332.
[204] Lucan, Pharsalia, Book ix. 726-32.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lucan, Pharsalia, Book 9. 726-32.
[205] Book xvi. chap. x.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book 16, Chapter 10.
[206] Book xv. chap. v.; A.D. 355.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book 15, Chapter 5; A.D. 355.
[208] Chamber’s Cyclopædia, 1881.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chamber's Encyclopedia, 1881.
[209] J. Grimm, Deutsche Mythologie, vol. ii. p. 653.
[209] J. Grimm, German Mythology, vol. ii. p. 653.
[210] A dragon without wings is called a lintworm or lindworm, which Grimm explains to mean a beautiful or shining worm (here again we have a corroboration of the idea of the gold and silver dragon given ante.)
[210] A dragon without wings is called a lintworm or lindworm, which Grimm explains means a beautiful or shiny worm (here again we have support for the idea of the gold and silver dragon mentioned ante.)
[211] Brewer’s Dictionary of Phrase and Fable.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brewer’s Dictionary of Idioms and Fables.
[212] Rev. Dr. Brewer, Dictionary of Phrase and Fable, London.
[212] Rev. Dr. Brewer, Dictionary of Phrase and Fable, London.
[213] The Harleian Collection of Travels, vol. ii. p. 457. 1745.
[213] The Harleian Collection of Travels, vol. ii. p. 457. 1745.
[214] The italics are mine.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ My italics.
[215] Churchill, Collection of Voyages, vol. v. p. 213; London, 1746.
[215] Churchill, Collection of Voyages, vol. v. p. 213; London, 1746.
[216] Ulyssis Aldrovandi Serpentum et Draconum Historiæ; Bononiæ, 1640.
[216] Ulyssis Aldrovandi History of Serpents and Dragons; Bologna, 1640.
[217] Scaliger, lib. iii. Miscell. cap. i. See ante, p. 182, “Winged Serpents.”
[217] Scaliger, book III. Miscellaneous, chapter I. See earlier, p. 182, “Winged Serpents.”
[219] Athanasii Kircheri Mundus Subterraneus, Book viii. 27.
[219] Athanasii Kircheri Mundus Subterraneus, Book 8, 27.
[220] Probably many of my readers are acquainted with Schiller’s poem based on this story, and with the beautiful designs by Retsch illustrating it.
[220] Probably many of my readers are familiar with Schiller's poem based on this story, along with the beautiful illustrations by Retsch that go with it.
[221] Harris, Collection of Voyages, vol. i. p. 474; London, 1764.
[221] Harris, Collection of Voyages, vol. i. p. 474; London, 1764.
[222] De Moribus Brachmanorum, p. 63. Strabo, lib. 16, p. 75. Bochart Hieroz, p. 11, lib. 3, cap. 13.
[222] On the Customs of the Brahmins, p. 63. Strabo, book 16, p. 75. Bochart Hieroz, p. 11, book 3, chapter 13.
[224] Strabo, lib. xvi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Strabo, book 16.
[225] Gosse tells us that it is still a common belief in Jamaica that crested snakes exist there which crow like a cock.
[225] Gosse tells us that it’s still a common belief in Jamaica that crested snakes exist there which crow like a rooster.
[226] Strabo, lib. xvi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Strabo, book 16.
[227] Jonston, Theatr. Animal., tome ii. p. 34, “De Serpentibus.” Note.—It is interesting to record that in China, to the present day, the tradition of the gold and silver scaled species of dragons remains alive. Two magnificent dragons, 200 feet and 150 feet long, representing respectively the gold and silver dragon, formed part of the processions in Hongkong in December 1881, in honour of the young princes.
[227] Jonston, Theatr. Animal., vol. ii. p. 34, “About Snakes.” Note.—It’s notable that in China, the tradition of the gold and silver scaled types of dragons is still very much alive today. Two stunning dragons, 200 feet and 150 feet long, symbolizing the gold and silver dragons, were part of the parades in Hong Kong in December 1881, celebrating the young princes.
[228] Strabo, lib. xvi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Strabo, book 16.
[229] In China the dragon is peculiarly the emblem of imperial power, as with us the lion is of the kingly. The Emperor is said to be seated on the dragon throne. A five-clawed dragon is embroidered on the Emperor’s court-robes. It often surrounds his edicts, and the title-pages of books published by his authority, and dragons are inscribed on his banners. It is drawn stretched out at full length or curled up with two legs pointing forwards and two backwards; sometimes holding a pearl in one hand, and surrounded by clouds and fire.
[229] In China, the dragon uniquely symbolizes imperial power, just like the lion represents monarchy in our culture. The Emperor is said to sit on the dragon throne. A five-clawed dragon is embroidered on the Emperor’s court robes. It frequently appears around his edicts and on the title pages of books published under his authority, and dragons are featured on his banners. It is depicted stretched out fully or curled up with two legs pointing forward and two backward; sometimes it holds a pearl in one hand and is surrounded by clouds and fire.
[230] The Yih King—extracts from papers by Monsieur De la Couperie, in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society.
[230] The Yih King—excerpts from papers by Monsieur De la Couperie, in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society.
“The Yih King is the oldest of the Chinese books, and is the mysterious classic which requires ‘a prolonged attention to make it reveal its secrets’; it has peculiarities of style, making it the most difficult of all the Chinese classics to present in an intelligible version.”
The Yih King is the oldest of the Chinese books and is the enigmatic classic that demands ‘prolonged attention to reveal its secrets.’ It has unique stylistic features, making it the most challenging of all the Chinese classics to present in a clear version.
“We have multifarious proofs that the writing, first known in China, was already an old one, partially decayed, but also much improved since its primitive hieroglyphic stage. We have convincing proofs (vide my ‘Early History of Chinese Civilization,’ pp. 21-23, and the last section of the present paper) that it had been borrowed, by the early leaders of the Chinese Bak families [Poh Sing] in Western Asia, from an horizontal writing traced from left to right, the pre-cuneiform character, which previously had itself undergone several important modifications.
“We have a lot of evidence that writing, first known in China, was already quite old, somewhat faded, but also significantly improved since its primitive hieroglyphic form. We have convincing proof (see my ‘Early History of Chinese Civilization,’ pp. 21-23, and the last section of this paper) that it was borrowed by the early leaders of the Chinese Bak families [Poh Sing] in Western Asia from a horizontal script written from left to right, the pre-cuneiform character, which had itself gone through several important changes.”
“At that time the Ku-wen was really the phonetic expression of speech. (By an analysis of the old inscriptions and fragments, and by the help of the native works on palæography, some most valuable, I have compiled a dictionary of this period.)
“At that time, the Ku-wen was truly the phonetic representation of speech. (Through analyzing ancient inscriptions and fragments, along with the assistance of valuable native works on paleography, I have put together a dictionary from this period.)”
“If the kwas, which were a survival of the arrows of divination known to the ancestors of Chinese culture before their emigration eastward,” &c. &c.—Vol. xiv. part 4.
“If the kwas, which were a remnant of the arrows used for divination known to the ancestors of Chinese culture before they migrated eastward,” &c. &c.—Vol. xiv. part 4.
“This mysterious book is still avowedly not understood, and we assist, now-a-days, at a most curious spectacle. There are not a few Chinese of education among those who have picked up some knowledge in Europe or in translations of European works of our modern sciences, who believe openly that all these may be found in their Yih. Electricity, steam power, astronomical laws, sphericity of the earth, &c., are all, according to their views, to be found in the Yih King; they firmly believe that these discoveries were not ignored by their sages, who have embodied them in their mysterious classics, of which they will be able to unveil the secrets when they themselves apply to its study a thorough knowledge of the modern sciences. It is unnecessary for any European mind to insist upon the childishness of such an opinion. Even in admitting, what seems probable, that the early leaders of the Bak people (Poh Sing) were not without some astronomical and mathematical principles, which have been long since forgotten, there is no possible comparison between their rude notions and our sciences.
“This mysterious book is still acknowledged as not being fully understood, and we are witnessing a very curious situation today. There are quite a few educated Chinese among those who have gained some knowledge in Europe or from translations of European works on modern sciences, who openly believe that all these concepts can be found in their Yih. Electricity, steam power, astronomical laws, the sphericity of the earth, etc., are all, according to their views, present in the Yih King; they firmly believe that these discoveries were not overlooked by their sages, who incorporated them into their mysterious classics, and that they will be able to reveal the secrets when they apply a thorough understanding of modern sciences to its study. It is unnecessary for any European to emphasize the naivety of such a belief. Even if we accept, which seems likely, that the early leaders of the Bak people (Poh Sing) had some astronomical and mathematical knowledge that has long been forgotten, there is no real comparison between their primitive ideas and our sciences.
“It is not a mysterious book of fate and prognostics. It contains a valuable collection of documents of old antiquity, in which is embodied much information on the ethnography, customs, language, and writing of early China.
“It’s not a mysterious book of destiny and predictions. It includes a valuable collection of ancient documents that hold a lot of information about the ethnography, customs, language, and writing of early China.
“Proofs of various kinds—similitude of institutions, traditions and knowledge, affinities of words of culture; and, in what concerns the writing, likenesses of shapes of characters, hieroglyphic and arbitrary, with the same sounds (sometimes polyphons) and meanings attached to them, the same morphology of written words, the same phonetic laws of orthography—had led me, several years ago, to no other conclusion than that (as the reverse is proved impossible by numerous reasons), at an early period of their history, and before their emigration to the far East, the Chinese Bak families had borrowed the pre-cuneiform writing and elements of their knowledge and institutions from a region connected with the old focus of culture of south-western Asia.
Proofs of different kinds—similarities in institutions, traditions, and knowledge, connections between cultural words; and regarding writing, resemblances in the shapes of characters, both hieroglyphic and arbitrary, with the same sounds (sometimes polyphonic) and meanings associated with them, the same structure of written words, and the same phonetic rules of spelling—led me, several years ago, to conclude that (since the opposite has been proven impossible for various reasons) at an early point in their history, before their migration to the far East, the Chinese Bak families had borrowed pre-cuneiform writing and elements of their knowledge and institutions from a region linked to the ancient center of culture in southwestern Asia.
“Numerous affinities of traditions, institutions, and customs, connect the borrowing of script and culture by the Chinese Bak families with the region of Elam, the confederation of states of which Susa was the chief town, and the Kussi the principal population.
“Many similarities in traditions, institutions, and customs link the adoption of script and culture by the Chinese Bak families to the area of Elam, the group of states where Susa was the main city, and the Kussi were the primary population.”
“What are the historical facts of this connection we do not know. Has the break-up which happened in those states and resulted in the conquest of Babylonia by the Elamite king, Kudur Nakhunta, at the date, which is certain, of 2285 B.C., been also the cause of an eastern conquest and a settlement in Bactria? and would this account for the old focus of culture coeval with the earlier period of Assyrian monarchy said to have existed in Central Asia?
"What are the historical facts about this connection that we don't know? Did the breakup in those states, which led to Babylonia's conquest by the Elamite king, Kudur Nakhunta, on the certain date of 2285 B.C., also cause an eastern conquest and settlement in Bactria? And could this explain the old center of culture that supposedly existed in Central Asia during the earlier period of the Assyrian monarchy?"
“The two ethnic names, which, as we have pointed out, were those of the Chinese invaders, Bak and Kutti or Kutta, are not altogether foreign to those regions. The Chinese Kutti and the Kussi, the Chinese Bak and Bakh, the ethnic of Bakhdi (Bactria), will be, most likely, one day proved to be the same ethnic names. Had not the Chinese, previous to my researches, and quite on different reasons, been traced back westerly to the regions of Yarkand and Khotan? This is not far distant from the old focus of culture of Central Asia, and the connection cannot be objected to by geographical reasons.”—Vol. xv. part 2.
“The two ethnic names, which, as we noted, belonged to the Chinese invaders, Bak and Kutti or Kutta, are not entirely unfamiliar to those areas. The Chinese Kutti and Kussi, the Chinese Bak and Bakh, and the ethnic name Bakhdi (Bactria) are likely to one day be proven to be the same ethnic names. Hadn't the Chinese, before my research and for quite different reasons, been traced back westward to the areas of Yarkand and Khotan? This isn't far from the ancient cultural hub of Central Asia, and there can't be any geographical objections to this connection.” —Vol. xv. part 2.
[231] Dr. Williams, Hien-ning.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dr. Williams, Hien-ning.
[232] Williams, Shi-Wéi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Williams, Shi-Wéi.
[233] Williams, Liu-Léi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Williams, Liu-Léi.
[234] Williams, Shu King.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Williams, *Shu King*.
[235] Williams, Yih and Ts‘ih.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Williams, Yih and Ts‘ih.
[236] I am under the impression that the dragons to which Mencius refers were probably alligators, of which one small species still exists, though rare, in the Yang-tsze-kiang. So also we may regard as alligators the dragons referred to above in the annals of the Bamboo Books on the passage of the Kiang by Yu. Mr. Griffis, in his work on Corea, says, “The creature called a-ke, or alligator, capable of devouring a man, is sometimes found in the largest rivers.”
[236] I believe that the dragons Mencius talks about were likely alligators, and there’s still one small species, though rare, in the Yangtze River. Similarly, we can consider the dragons mentioned earlier in the Bamboo Books' records about Yu crossing the river as alligators. Mr. Griffis, in his book on Korea, states, “The creature known as a-ke, or alligator, which can eat a man, is sometimes found in the largest rivers.”
[237] For a full account of this work, see an Article by E. C. Bridgman in Chinese Repository, xviii. (1849), p. 169; and Botanicon Sinicum, by Dr. E. Bretschneider, in the Journal of the North China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, New Series, vol. xvi. 1881.
[237] For a complete overview of this work, check out an article by E. C. Bridgman in Chinese Repository, xviii. (1849), p. 169; and Botanicon Sinicum, by Dr. E. Bretschneider, in the Journal of the North China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, New Series, vol. xvi. 1881.
[238] Notes on Chinese Literature, A. Wylie, Shanghai and London, 1867.
[238] Notes on Chinese Literature, A. Wylie, Shanghai and London, 1867.
[239] “Bot. Sin.” in Journal of N. China Branch R. A. S., 1881.
[239] “Bot. Sin.” in Journal of N. China Branch R. A. S., 1881.
[240] Journal Asiatique, Extr. No. 17 (1839).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Asian Journal, Extra. No. 17 (1839).
[241] The three prefaces by these authors are given in extenso in the Appendix to this Chapter.
[241] The three prefaces by these authors are provided in full in the Appendix to this Chapter.
[242] The reader is referred, for a careful précis of the contents of this valuable work, to an exhaustive paper entitled “Botanicon Sinicum,” in the Journal of North China Branch Royal Asiatic Society, 1881, by E. Bretschneider, M.D.
[242] The reader is directed to a detailed summary of the contents of this valuable work in an extensive paper titled “Botanicon Sinicum,” in the Journal of North China Branch Royal Asiatic Society, 1881, by E. Bretschneider, M.D.
[243] The character for a hare is very like the character for a devil. The Japanese, in quoting this passage, have fallen into this error.
[243] The character for a hare is very similar to the character for a devil. The Japanese, when referencing this passage, have made this mistake.
[244] The dragons’ bones sold by apothecaries in China consist of the fossilized teeth and bones of a variety of species, generally in a fragmentary condition. The white earth striæ, or dragons’ brains, here referred to, are probably asbestos. The asbestos sold in Chefoo market, under the name of Lung Ku or dragons’ bones, is procured at O-tzu-kung.
[244] The dragons’ bones sold by pharmacies in China are made up of the fossilized teeth and bones from various species, usually in a broken condition. The white earth striæ, or dragons’ brains, mentioned here, are likely asbestos. The asbestos sold in the Chefoo market, known as Lung Ku or dragons’ bones, comes from O-tzu-kung.
[245] The boletus, supposed to possess mystic efficacy.
[245] The boletus, believed to have magical powers.
[246] The first two stories are from the Ko Ku Shi Riyăh, a recent history of Japan, from the earliest periods down to the present time, by Matsunai, with a continuation by a later author. They are contained in the first chapter of the first volume. The third is given as an ordinary item of news in the journal called the Chin-jei-Nippo, April 30th, 1884.
[246] The first two stories are from the Ko Ku Shi Riyăh, a recent history of Japan that covers everything from the earliest periods to today, written by Matsunai, with a continuation by another author. They are found in the first chapter of the first volume. The third story is presented as a regular news item in the journal called the Chin-jei-Nippo, dated April 30th, 1884.
[247] The idea of the eight heads probably originated in China; thus, in the caves in Shantung, near Chi-ning Chou, among carvings of mythological figures and divinities, dating from A.D. 147, we find a tiger’s body with eight heads, all human.
[247] The concept of the eight heads likely came from China; so, in the caves of Shantung, near Chi-ning Chou, among carvings of mythical figures and deities dating back to AD 147, there's a tiger's body with eight heads, all human.
[248] Mourakoumo means “clouds of clouds”; ama means “heaven”; tsurogi means “sword.”
[248] Mourakoumo means “clouds of clouds”; ama means “heaven”; tsurogi means “sword.”
[249] White snakes are occasionally, although rarely, seen in Japan. They are supposed to be messengers from the gods, and are never killed by the people, but always taken and carried to some temple. The white snake is worshipped in Nagasaki at a temple called Miyo-ken, at Nishi-yama, which is the northern part of the city of Nagasaki.
[249] White snakes are sometimes, though rarely, spotted in Japan. They are believed to be messengers from the gods and are never harmed by people. Instead, they are always captured and taken to a temple. The white snake is revered in Nagasaki at a temple called Miyo-ken, located in Nishi-yama, which is the northern section of the city.
[250] Mémoires sur les Contrées occidentales, traduits du Sanscrit en Chinois en l’an 648; et du Chinois en Francais, par M. Stanislas Julien. 2 vols., Paris, 1857.
[250] Memoirs on the Western Regions, translated from Sanskrit into Chinese in the year 648; and from Chinese into French, by M. Stanislas Julien. 2 vols., Paris, 1857.
[251] Foĕ Kouĕ Ki, ou Relation des Royaumes Bouddhiques, par Chĕ Fa Hien. Translated from the Chinese by M. Abel Remusat; Paris, 1836. This volume contains a number of very interesting dragon legends, and quaint conceits about them; but I find nothing in it to supplement my materialistic argument.
[251] Foĕ Kouĕ Ki, or Relation des Royaumes Bouddhiques, by Chĕ Fa Hien. Translated from the Chinese by M. Abel Remusat; Paris, 1836. This book includes several fascinating dragon legends and quirky ideas about them, but I don't see anything here to support my materialistic argument.
[252] Montaigne, Essays, chap. xxvi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Montaigne, Essays, ch. 26.
[253] “I fully believe in this great marine monster. I have as much evidence as to its existence as of anything not seen. Some years ago, Captain Austin Cooper and the officers and crew of the Carlisle Castle, on a voyage to Melbourne, saw the ‘varmint.’ A description and sketch of it were published in the Argus. This, when it arrived in London, it being the ‘silly season’ in journalism, was seized and torn to pieces by one of the young lions of the Daily Telegraph, in a leading article, in which much fun was poked at the gallant sailor. ‘I don’t see any more sea-serpents,’ said my Irish friend to me. ‘It is too much to be told that one of Green’s commanders can’t tell the difference between a piece of sea-weed and a live body in the water. If twenty serpents come on the starboard, all hands shall be ordered to look to port. No London penny-a-liner shall say again that Austin Cooper is a liar and a fool.’ After this we softened down over some Coleraine whiskey. Again, some three years ago, the monster was plainly seen off the great reef of New Caledonia by Commandant Villeneuve, and the officers of the French man-of-war, the Seudre. Chassepots were procured to shoot it, but before it came within easy range it disappeared. During my late visit to Fiji, Major James Harding, who was an officer in Cakoban’s army when that chief, ‘by the grace of God’ was king of Fiji, described exactly the same creature as passing within a few yards of his canoe on a clear moonlight night in the Bay of Suva. It swam towards a small island outside the reef, which is known amongst Fijians as the ‘Cave of the Big Snake.’ Major Harding is a cool, brave soldier, who saw much hot work with Cakoban’s men against the hill tribes of Vonua Levu. He was once riddled by bullets, and left for dead. Accustomed for years to travel about the reefs in canoes, every phase of the aspect of the waters was known to him, and he was not likely to be frightened with false fire. The extraordinary thing is, that the English sailor, the French commander, and the Fijian soldier, all gave the same account of this monster. It is something with a head slightly raised out of the water, and with a sort of mane streaming behind it, whilst the back of a long body is seen underneath the water. So, from these instances, in which I know the witnesses, I fully believe in the sea-serpent. What is there very wonderful in it, after all? The whale is the largest living thing. Why shouldn’t the waters produce snakes of gigantic size.” The Vagabond, in Supplement to the Australasian, September 10, 1881.
[253] “I truly believe in this great sea monster. I have as much proof of its existence as I do for anything unseen. A few years ago, Captain Austin Cooper and the officers and crew of the Carlisle Castle, while traveling to Melbourne, spotted the ‘creature.’ A description and sketch of it were published in the Argus. When it made its way to London during the ‘silly season’ in journalism, one of the young writers at the Daily Telegraph eagerly tore it apart in a leading article, mocking the brave sailor. ‘I don’t see any more sea serpents,’ my Irish friend said to me. ‘It’s ridiculous to suggest that one of Green’s commanders can’t tell the difference between a piece of seaweed and a living creature in the water. If twenty serpents appear on the right, we’ll all be ordered to look to the left. No London gossip columnist will ever again claim that Austin Cooper is a liar and a fool.’ After that, we relaxed with some Coleraine whiskey. Then, about three years ago, the monster was clearly seen near the great reef of New Caledonia by Commandant Villeneuve and the officers of the French warship, the Seudre. They got rifles to shoot it, but before it came within easy range, it vanished. During my recent visit to Fiji, Major James Harding, who served in Cakoban’s army when that chief, ‘by the grace of God,’ was king of Fiji, described the same creature swimming just a few yards from his canoe on a clear moonlit night in the Bay of Suva. It swam towards a small island outside the reef, known among Fijians as the ‘Cave of the Big Snake.’ Major Harding is a cool, brave soldier who faced a lot of intense combat against the hill tribes of Vonua Levu. He was once shot multiple times and left for dead. Having spent years traveling around the reefs in canoes, he knew every detail of the water's appearance and wasn’t likely to be frightened by mere illusion. The remarkable thing is that the English sailor, the French commander, and the Fijian soldier all described this monster in the same way. It appears to have a head slightly raised out of the water, with a mane flowing behind it, while the long body is seen underneath the surface. So, based on these accounts from people I know, I genuinely believe in the sea serpent. What is so astonishing about it, after all? The whale is the largest living creature. Why shouldn't the oceans harbor giant snakes?” The Drifter, in Supplement to the Australasian, September 10, 1881.
[254] Contained in Eden’s Travels.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Included in Eden’s Travels.
[255] Connected with the breathing apparatus?
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Connected to the breathing device?
[256] Pinkerton, Voyages and Travels, vol. i. p. 376.
[256] Pinkerton, Voyages and Travels, vol. i. p. 376.
[258] 1 ell = 2 feet.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 ell = 2 ft.
[259] Transactions of the Wernerian Society, vol. i. p. 442.
[259] Transactions of the Wernerian Society, vol. i. p. 442.
[261] Shetland Islands, p. 565.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shetland Islands, p. 565.
[262] Jardine’s Naturalist’s Library, vol. xxv.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jardine's Naturalist's Library, vol. 25.
[264] Within a few days of writing these lines I made one of a party of four to visit the waterfalls of Taki-kwannon, near Nagasaki. I asked for estimates of the height of the fall, which was variously guessed, by different members of the party, at from forty-three to one hundred and fifty feet.
[264] Within a few days of writing this, I joined a group of four to visit the waterfalls of Taki-kwannon, near Nagasaki. I asked for estimates on the height of the waterfall, and different people in the group guessed it to be anywhere between forty-three and one hundred and fifty feet.
[265] Folklore of China, p. 113.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chinese Folklore, p. 113.
[266] Vide Verhandelingen van Het Bataviaasch Genootschap van Kunsten en Weten Schappen, Deel xxxix., 1ere Stuk., Batavia, 1877.
[266] See Proceedings of the Batavian Society of Arts and Sciences, Volume xxxix., 1st Part., Batavia, 1877.
[267] About 1⅓ lb. avoirdupois.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ About 1.33 lbs.
[268] Contributions to Materia Medica and Natural History of China, by F. P. Smith, M.B., London; Shanghai and London, 1871.
[268] Contributions to Materia Medica and Natural History of China, by F. P. Smith, M.B., London; Shanghai and London, 1871.
I give, in the appendix to this chapter, some accounts of a reputed monster, the Shan, the description of which by Chinese authors, although vague, appears to me to point to the sea-serpent. I only insert a portion of the latter part of the legends regarding it which I find in my authority, as they are perfectly valueless. The sample given may, however, be interesting as an example of how the Taouists compiled their absurd miraculous stories.
I provide some accounts in the appendix to this chapter about a supposed monster, the Shan, which I think resembles the sea-serpent based on the vague descriptions by Chinese authors. I’m only including part of the later legends about it that I found in my source, as they are completely worthless. However, the example provided might be interesting to show how the Taouists gathered their ridiculous miraculous stories.
[269] For sea-serpent read octopus.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ For sea-serpent read octopus.
[270] I must also add, on the information of Mr. H. C. Syers, of Selangor, that Captain Douglas, late Resident of Perak, had a large sea-serpent rise close to him, somewhere off Perak, when in a boat manned by Malays. Mr. Syers had the account both from Captain Douglas and from the crew; and he tells me that there is a universal belief in the existence of some large sea-monster among the Malays of the western coast of the Peninsula.
[270] I should also mention, based on what Mr. H. C. Syers from Selangor told me, that Captain Douglas, the former Resident of Perak, encountered a large sea serpent that appeared near him while he was in a boat with Malays. Mr. Syers got this story from both Captain Douglas and the crew, and he says there is a widespread belief among Malays on the western coast of the Peninsula in the existence of some large sea monster.
[271] This is one of the fleet of the important Japanese Mitsu Bish Company, the equivalent of the P. and O. Company in Japan.
[271] This is part of the fleet of the significant Japanese Mitsu Bish Company, which is similar to the P. and O. Company in Japan.
[272] Pop. Sci. Monthly, No. 56, December 1876, p. 234.
[272] Pop. Sci. Monthly, No. 56, December 1876, p. 234.
[273] It must be remembered that it is with a blow of its powerful tail that the alligator stuns its prey and knocks it into the water (when any stray animal approaches the bank), and it is with the tail that the dragon, in the fable related by Ælian, chastises, although gently, its mistress, and constricts, according to Pliny, the elephant in its folds.
[273] It's important to remember that the alligator uses its strong tail to stun its prey and knock it into the water when any stray animal gets too close to the bank. Similarly, in the fable told by Ælian, the dragon gently punishes its mistress with its tail, and according to Pliny, it wraps the elephant in its coils.
[274] Nineteenth Century, March 1877, p. 20. Article on “Authority in Matters of Opinion,” by G. Cornewall Lewis. Reviewed by W. E. Gladstone.
[274] Nineteenth Century, March 1877, p. 20. Article on “Authority in Matters of Opinion,” by G. Cornewall Lewis. Reviewed by W. E. Gladstone.
[275] From the Daheim, No. 17, Supplement. January 27th, 1883. Leipzig.
[275] From the Daheim, No. 17, Supplement. January 27th, 1883. Leipzig.
[276] 41° Fahrenheit.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 41° F.
[277] A Collection of Voyages, in 4 volumes. J. J. Knapton, London, 1729.
[277] A Collection of Voyages, in 4 volumes. J. J. Knapton, London, 1729.
[278] A Voyage to the East Indies, by Francis Leguat. London, 1708.
[278] A Voyage to the East Indies, by Francis Leguat. London, 1708.
[279] I find the following note in Maclean’s Guide to Bombay, for 1883: “Since the first edition of this Gazette was published, Captain Dundas, of the P. and O. Company’s steamer Cathay, has informed me that the statements of old travellers regarding these serpents are quite accurate. The serpents are not seen excepting during the south-west monsoon the season in which alone voyages used to be made to India. In Horsburgh’s Sailing Directions, shipmasters are warned to look out for the serpents, whose presence is a sign that the ship is close to land. Captain Dundas says that the serpents are yellow or copper-coloured. The largest ones are farthest out to sea. They lie on the surface of the water, and appear too lazy even to get out of a steamer’s way.”
[279] I find the following note in Maclean’s Guide to Bombay, for 1883: “Since the first edition of this Gazette was published, Captain Dundas, of the P. and O. Company’s steamer Cathay, has informed me that old travelers' accounts about these snakes are quite accurate. The snakes are only seen during the south-west monsoon, the only time voyages to India were made. In Horsburgh’s Sailing Directions, ship captains are warned to watch for the snakes, as their presence indicates the ship is near land. Captain Dundas says the snakes are yellow or copper-colored. The largest ones are further out to sea. They float on the water's surface and seem too lazy to even move out of a steamer’s way.”
[280] The Romance of Natural History, P. H. Gosse, F.R.S., First Series, London, 1880, 12th edition; Second Series, 1875, 5th edition.
[280] The Romance of Natural History, P. H. Gosse, F.R.S., First Series, London, 1880, 12th edition; Second Series, 1875, 5th edition.
[281] “At length, in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, they were thrown open for examination by the desire which then existed in Germany to possess the ebur fossile, or ‘unicorn’s horn,’ a supposed infallible specific for the cure of many diseases. The unicorn horn was to be found in the caves, and the search for it revealed the remains of lions, hyænas, elephants, and many other tropical and strange animals.” Pop. Sci. Monthly, No. 32.
[281] “Eventually, in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, they became open for examination due to the interest in Germany to obtain the ebur fossile, or ‘unicorn’s horn,’ which was believed to be a guaranteed cure for many illnesses. The unicorn horn was thought to be found in caves, and the search for it uncovered the remains of lions, hyenas, elephants, and many other exotic and unusual animals.” Pop. Sci. Monthly, No. 32.
[284] Book viii. ch. xxxii.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book 8, Ch. 32.
[285] Book xi. ch. cvi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book 11, Chapter 106.
[286] Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.
[287] Ælian, De Naturâ Animalium, Book xvi. ch. xx.
[287] Aelian, On the Nature of Animals, Book 16, Chapter 20.
[289] Vide Charton’s Voyageurs du Moyen Ages, vol. ii. p. 25.
[289] See Charton’s Voyageurs du Moyen Ages, vol. ii. p. 25.
[290] Harris’ Voyages, vol. i. p. 362; “Africa,” by John Leo.
[290] Harris’ Voyages, vol. i. p. 362; “Africa,” by John Leo.
[291] Pinkerton’s Voyages, vol. i. p. 392; “Ethiopia,” by Jobus Ludolphus.
[291] Pinkerton’s Voyages, vol. i. p. 392; “Ethiopia,” by Jobus Ludolphus.
[292] The Navigation and Voyage of Lewes Vertomannus, of Rome, into Arabia, Egypt, &c., in 1503, contained in “The History of Travayle in the East and West Indies,” done into English by Richard Eden. London, 1577.
[292] The Navigation and Voyage of Lewes Vertomannus, of Rome, into Arabia, Egypt, &c., in 1503, contained in “The History of Travel in the East and West Indies,” translated into English by Richard Eden. London, 1577.
[293] Berynto, a city on the seacoast of Syria, Phœnicia.
[293] Berynto, a city on the coast of Syria, Phoenicia.
[294] Sining is on the western frontier of Kansuh, towards Kokonor.
[294] Sining is located on the western edge of Kansuh, near Kokonor.
[295] Pinkerton’s Voyages, vol. xv. p. 23.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pinkerton’s Voyages, vol. 15, p. 23.
[296] Pinkerton’s Voyages, vol. vii. p. 333.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pinkerton’s Voyages, vol. 7, p. 333.
[297] Travels in Tartary, Thibet, and China. Huc and Gabet. Translated by W. Hazlitt, vol. ii. p. 245.
[297] Travels in Tartary, Thibet, and China. Huc and Gabet. Translated by W. Hazlitt, vol. ii. p. 245.
[298] Gosse, Romance of Natural History.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gosse, Romance of Natural History.
[299] Prejevalski’s Mongolia, vol. ii. p. 207; London, 1876.
[299] Prejevalski’s Mongolia, vol. ii. p. 207; London, 1876.
[300] See ’Rh Ya and Yuen Keen Luy Han, vol. ccccxxix. p. 1.
[300] See 'Rh Ya and Yuen Keen Luy Han, vol. 429. p. 1.
[301] This height will have to be reduced in accordance with the difference between the magnitude of old and new standards of measurement.
[301] This height will need to be lowered to match the difference between the old and new measurement standards.
[302] A poet, native of Hang Cheu.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A poet from Hangzhou.
[303] Vide the translation into French by L. Serrurier, Leyden, 1875.
[303] See the translation into French by L. Serrurier, Leyden, 1875.
[304] “The Chinese have a tradition that this animal skips, and is so holy or harmless that it won’t even tread upon an insect, and that it is to come in the shape of an incomparable man, a revealer of mysteries, supernatural and divine, and a great lover of all mankind, who is expected to come, about the time of a particular constellation in the heavens, on a special mission for their benefit. The Japanese unicorn answers the description of the animal bearing that name, and supposed to be still extant in Ethiopia, and which is equal to the size of a small horse, reddish in colour, and slender as a gazelle, the male having one horn. The unicorn is the ancient crest of the kings of Israel, and is still retained by the Mikado.” Epitome of the Ancient History of Japan, p. 116; N. McLeod, Nagasaki, 1875.
[304] “The Chinese have a tradition that this animal skips around and is so sacred or gentle that it won’t even step on an insect. It's said to arrive in the form of an unmatched man, a revealer of mysteries, supernatural and divine, who has a deep love for all humanity. This figure is expected to come during the time of a specific constellation in the sky, on a special mission for their benefit. The Japanese unicorn fits the description of the animal with that name, which is believed to still exist in Ethiopia. It is about the size of a small horse, reddish in color, and as slender as a gazelle, with the male having one horn. The unicorn is the ancient emblem of the kings of Israel and is still used by the Mikado.” Epitome of the Ancient History of Japan, p. 116; N. McLeod, Nagasaki, 1875.
[305] Vol. ccccxxx. p. 18.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 430. p. 18.
[306] Vol. ccccxxxii. p. 38.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 432. p. 38.
[307] This will have to be reduced by nearly one-half, to equate it with the present measures of length.
[307] This will need to be cut down by almost half to match the current units of length.
[308] San Li T’u, vol. viii. p. 3. The San Li T’u is an illustrated, modern, edition by Nieh Tsung I. of the old San Li; it was written during the reign of the great patron of literature, Kang Hi (A.D. 1661 to 1723).
[308] San Li T’u, vol. viii. p. 3. The San Li T’u is a modern illustrated edition by Nieh Tsung I. of the old San Li; it was written during the reign of the great supporter of literature, Kang Hi (CE 1661 to 1723).
[310] Harris, Game and Wild Animals of Southern Africa. The Oryx Capensis—The Gemsbock.
[310] Harris, Game and Wild Animals of Southern Africa. The Oryx Capensis—The Gemsbok.
“The figure of the renowned unicorn can be traced in all the ancient ear-rings, coins, and Latin heraldic insignia, to some one of the members of the oryxine family; of all the whimsies of antiquity, whether emanating from the unbridled and fertile fancies of the people of Egypt and Persia, or devised by the more chaste and classic taste which distinguished Greece and Rome, the unicorn—unquestionably the most celebrated—is the chimera which has in modern ages engrossed the largest portion of attention from the curious.
The image of the famous unicorn appears in all the ancient earrings, coins, and Latin heraldic symbols, linked to one of the members of the oryx family. Among all the fanciful ideas from ancient times, whether created by the wild and imaginative minds of the people of Egypt and Persia or crafted by the more refined and classic style of Greece and Rome, the unicorn—definitely the most well-known—is the myth that has captured the most interest from the curious in modern times.
“The rhinoceros is supposed to be the animal so often alluded to in Scripture under the name of reem or unicorn, yet the combination presented in the oryx of the antelopine and equine characters, the horns and cloven hoof of the one, blended with the erect mane, general contour and long switch tail of the other, corresponds in all essential particulars with the extant delineations and descriptions of the heraldic unicorn, which is universally represented to have been possessed of a straight slender horn, ringed at the base, and to have the hoof divided; to have worn a mane reversed, a black flowing tail, and a turkey-like tuft on the larynx, whilst both the size and ground colour were said to be those of the ass, with the addition of sundry black markings, imparting to the face and forehead a piebald appearance.
The rhinoceros is thought to be the animal often mentioned in Scripture as reem or unicorn. However, the combination seen in the oryx, which has features of both antelopes and horses, such as its horns and cloven hooves, along with the upright mane, overall shape, and long tufted tail, matches closely with the existing images and descriptions of the heraldic unicorn. This creature is typically depicted as having a straight, slender horn, ringed at the base, and divided hooves; it is described as having a reversed mane, a long black tail, and a tuft like a turkey’s on its throat. Its size and color were said to be similar to that of a donkey, with various black markings that created a piebald look on its face and forehead.
“The alterations required to reduce the African oryx to the standard of this model, are slight and simple, nor can it be doubted that they have been gradually introduced by successive copyists; the idea of the single horn having been derived in the first instance from profile representations of that animal given in bas-relief on the sculptured monuments of ancient Egypt and Nubia.... They have in their aspect a certain bovine expression; and Arabs and other natives never consider them as antelopes but as a species of buffalo.... The oryx boldly defends itself when pressed by the hunters, is quarrelsome during the rutting season, and it is said that even the lion dreads an encounter with it.”
“The changes needed to bring the African oryx in line with this model are minor and straightforward. It's clear that these adjustments have been gradually made by successive artists; the concept of the single horn originally came from side views of this animal represented in bas-relief on the ancient monuments of Egypt and Nubia. They do have a somewhat bovine look, and Arabs and other locals never see them as antelopes but as a type of buffalo. The oryx fiercely defends itself when threatened by hunters, becomes aggressive during mating season, and it's said that even lions fear facing it.”
[311] Even the patient ass, in a state of nature, is endowed with great courage. Baharan, one of the early Persian monarchs, received the surname Baharan Guz from his transfixing, with one arrow, a wild ass and a lion engaged in active combat.
[311] Even the patient donkey, in a natural state, possesses great courage. Baharan, one of the early Persian kings, earned the nickname Baharan Guz for piercing a wild donkey and a lion engaged in fierce battle with just one arrow.
[312] Black, red, azure (green, blue, or black), white, yellow.
[312] Black, red, blue (green, blue, or black), white, yellow.
[313] Many species of bird do not attain their mature plumage until long after they have attained adult size, as some among the gulls and birds of prey. I think I am right in saying that some of these latter only become perfect in their third year. We all know the story of the ugly duckling, and the little promise which it gave of its future beauty.
[313] Many bird species don’t get their adult feathers until well after they’ve reached full size, like some gulls and raptors. I believe I’m correct in saying that some of these birds only become fully developed by their third year. We all know the tale of the ugly duckling and the hint it showed of its future beauty.
[314] According to Dr. Williams, the Lwan was a fabulous bird described as the essence of divine influence, and regarded as the embodiment of every grace and beauty, and that the argus pheasant was the type of it.
[314] Dr. Williams described the Lwan as an incredible bird that represented the very essence of divine influence. It was seen as the embodiment of all grace and beauty, with the argus pheasant being its model.
Dr. Williams says that it was customary to hang little bells from the phœnix that marked the royal cars.
Dr. Williams says that it was common to hang small bells from the phoenix that marked the royal cars.
[315] In reference to Hwang Ti (?) writing the Bamboo Books?
[315] Are we talking about Hwang Ti writing the Bamboo Books?
[316] The Wu Tung is the Eleococca verrucosa, according to Dr. Williams; others identify it with the Sterculia platanifolia. There is a Chinese proverb to the effect that without having Wu Tung trees you cannot expect to see phœnixes in your garden.
[316] The Wu Tung is the Eleococca verrucosa, according to Dr. Williams; others say it’s the Sterculia platanifolia. There's a Chinese proverb that suggests without Wu Tung trees, you can't expect to see phoenixes in your garden.
[317] Berosus lived in the time of Alexander the Great, or about B.C. 330-260, or 300 years after the Jews were carried captive to Babylon.
[317] Berosus lived during the time of Alexander the Great, around BCE 330-260, which was about 300 years after the Jews were taken captive to Babylon.
[318] Encyclopædia Britannica.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Encyclopedia Britannica.
[319] Jăn-jăn means a gradual but imperceptible advance.
[319] Jăn-jăn means a slow but barely noticeable progress.
[320] Defined by Williams “as the dragon of morasses and thickets, which has scales and no horn, corresponding very nearly to the fossil iguanodon.” Vide the description (ante) from the Pan-Tsaou-Kang-mu, &c.
[320] Williams defines it “as the dragon of swamps and bushes, which has scales and no horn, very similar to the fossil iguanodon.” See the description (above) from the Pan-Tsaou-Kang-mu, &c.
[321] Ying—correct, true.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ying—right, accurate.
[322] According to Williams, this is a young dragon without a horn, although others, as in the text, say with one.
[322] According to Williams, this is a young dragon without a horn, though others, like the text states, say it has one.
[323] P’an—to curl up, to coil.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P’an—to curl up, to coil.
[324] The male and female principle.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The male and female principle.
[325] See the notices in the body of the work from the Shan Hai King.
[325] Check the notices in the main text from the Shan Hai King.
[326] See the description of the dragon from the P’au-Tsaou-Kang-mu.
[326] Check out the description of the dragon from the P’au-Tsaou-Kang-mu.
[327] Waters of such specific gravity that even a feather would sink.
[327] Waters so dense that even a feather would sink.
[329] In Foh-kien.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In Fujian.
[330] Probably equivalent to “abbot.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Probably means "abbot."
[331] Extract from the Yuen Keen Lei Han, vol. ccccxxxviii., p. 23.
[331] Extract from the Yuen Keen Lei Han, vol. 438, p. 23.
[332] In drilling an army there are names for all positions of the army. Thus, the general says: “Arrange yourselves like a snake, or like a dragon, or any other imaginable shape.”
[332] In organizing an army, there are specific names for all the roles within it. So, the general says: “Line up like a snake, or like a dragon, or any shape you can think of.”
[333] Williams gives this translation only, but I think there must be another meaning; probably some sort of reptile is indicated.
[333] Williams provides this translation only, but I believe there must be another meaning; it likely refers to some kind of reptile.
Transcriber’s Note:
Transcriber's Note:
Foonote 128 appears on page 150 of the text, but there is no corresponding marker on the page.
Foonote 128 shows up on page 150 of the text, but there's no matching marker on the page.
Foonote 157 appears on page 168 of the text, but there is no corresponding marker on the page.
Foonote 157 is on page 168 of the text, but there's no matching marker on the page.
Foonote 326 appears on page 400 of the text, but there is no corresponding marker on the page.
Foonote 326 is mentioned on page 400 of the text, but there’s no marker for it on that page.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!